《The Reincarnated Wizard Who Will Eventually Become the Strongest》
Chapter 0: v1 illustration
Chapter 0: v1 illustration
Chapter 1: Apparently, I’ve Been Reincarnated Into Another World
Chapter 1: Apparently, Ive Been Reincarnated Into Another World
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
I cant believe it, but I must have been reincarnated from another world I thought these things only happened in manga and novels.
A young man who was working on Earth seemed to have been reincarnated in another world as a boy named Samuel.
The maids and butlers call him by his nickname, Sam.
The boy Sam is nine years old and has memories of the past nine years.
It was more like Sam was remembering his previous life as an earthling.
(Did I just die? I didnt meet any temte-like gods or anything.)
Since my reincarnation, Ive often wondered,Why did I reincarnate?.
Of course, its not something that can be answered by thinking about it, but I cant help but think about it.
But I didnt expect to be beaten nearly to death with a wooden sword by my half-brother other worlds are scary.
Sam was beaten to death with a wooden sword by his half-brother, who was one year younger than him, in what he called sword training.
Its badly hit, and its malicious.
I suspect that this incident was the trigger that awakened his memories of his previous life.
Fortunately, there were no after-effects.
The fact that Sams words and actions are a little different from usual has been resolved as an after-effect of the ident.
(DDDI guess Im here because the boy Sam died, just like I died and was reincarnated.)
Perhaps the personality of the boy Sam had died when he had be unconscious.
As a result, I didnt know whether to rejoice or mourn the fact that I was here now.
Its no use thinking about it. Rather than that, I must decide what to do from now on.
Sam sat up on his bed and crossed his arms.
From Sams memory, we know that this world is a fantasy world full of monsters.
It seems that there is magic, but only a handful of people can use it.
The number of people who can seed as wizards is even smaller, and apparently very rare.
Ive been reincarnated into another world, and I want to enjoy it to the fullest, but I dont even know if I have any magic power. I already know that I have no talent with swords.
Sams family is the Barons of Reinbachs, a noble family with a small estate in the countryside.
There is nothing remarkable about the estate, and frankly, it is poor.
One of the few things he is proud of is that his father, the head of the family, rose through the ranks with a single sword.
.
Because of this, the Reinbachs have a family tradition that one must be able to use a sword, and Sam has been forced to hold a sword since before he can remember.
Unfortunately, Sam had no talent for swords at all.
If he swung a sword, it would slip out of his hand, and he could not even hold a shield properly.
His talent not only with swords, but with weapons and armor as well, was catastrophic.
For this reason, Sam is treated as ipetent by his father.
He was already neglected, not even needing to train with his sword.
Chapter 2: Apparently, I’ve Been Reincarnated Into Another World ②
Chapter 2: Apparently, Ive Been Reincarnated Into Another World
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
I cant do this because my family environment is terrible. I dont know how you managed to grow up decently until you were nine.
Sams home environment was not a pleasant one.
His mother was weak and had already passed away.
After that, his mother-inw, who had been a mistress, became the main wife, but she didnt seem to like Sam anyway.
(Thats right. Your ex-wifes child is not going to be pretty.)
Sam is the eldest son, even if he doesnt have any talent with a sword.
Im not an expert on the aristocracy of this world, but unless theres something wrong, the eldest son usually inherits the title.
However, his mother-inw did not give up.
She told his father that Sam was not suitable to be the next head of the family because of hisck of talent with a sword.
His father seemed to agree with her, and thanks to his mother-inws efforts, Sam was no longer chosen as the new head of the family.
After that, it was decided that his younger brother would seed him, and Sam was left to his own devices.
Derrick, the butler, and Daphne, the head maid, have been taking care of Sam.
They are the two people who immediately showed their faces to him when he woke up.
It was thanks to Derrick and Daphne that Sam, who had lost his mother, was not alone.
Now that Ive been reincarnated in such an unfortunate situation, I want to go on an adventure since Im in a different world.
Since I was in a fantasy world of swords and magic that every boy dreams of, there was no way I could choose not to go on an adventure.
(To be frank, I dont want to do the traditional territorial reforms or make a fortune by making Japanese yground equipment I dont want to make this house wealthy.)
There are several ways to live in a different world.
But Sam was not willing to do anything that would enrich the Reinbach family.
If the people in the family had been good to Sam, it would have been a different story, but the way they treated him was neglectful, which would definitely be a big problem in modern Japan.
(Well, theres no way theyd listen to me if I tried to do something in the first ce.)
In the end, even if Sam was motivated, he couldnt bring about any reform in the Reinbach family.
In short, Sam has no choice but to leave this house and go on an adventure.
Its not a house he likes to stay in, and even if he had the memories of the boy, he wouldnt be attached to it in any way.
If thats the case, its better to go on an adventure to enjoy the other world.
But I have no talent with a sword.
I gave it a try, but sadly, I had no talent with swords.
.
The moment when the wooden sword, which I was holding properly, just slipped out of my hand, I was beyond stunned and even moved.
The only hand I have leftDDDis magic!
Since magic exists in this world, it would be a shame not to use it.
(However, I dont know if I have magic power or if I have magic talent.)
If I dont have any magic talent, Ill just cry.
In that case, at worst, Ill be a merchant and make a lot of money by making things from Earth that can be reproduced in another world.
I wish I had some kind of magic textbook, maybe Ill ask Daphne.
It was a good idea when I thought of it.
Sam quickly left the room to find the head maid who would take care of him.
She was in the garden hanging out theundry.
There you are. Hey, Daphne.
Hi, Young Master Sam. How can I help you?
Daphne was a beautiful woman in her mid-twenties with her hair pulled up in a bun and silver-rimmed sses.
Her long slit eyes gave the impression that she was a bit stern, but I remember her as a gentle, kind-hearted woman.
Her ssic maids uniform really suited her well.
It tickles me to hear her call meYoung Master.
But I know its her way of showing affection, so theres no way I can ask her to stop.
By the way, my half-brother is nonchntly calledManion-sama.
The maids dont like him either, as hes an unruly and selfish child.
I know that myte mother was one of Daphne and the others colleagues, which is one of the reasons why they love me so much.
In this sense, my mother-inw Ynda was also a maid working for the Reinbachs, but her originally arrogant personality was spurred on when she became my fathers mistress, and both father and her child are hated by the maids.
You know, I was wondering if there are any books about magic.
Books about magic? I think we have a few in the master room Are you nning on reading them?
Thats right. Im not very good with swords, so I thought I could use magic whats wrong, Daphne!?
Daphne suddenly burst into tears, and Sam panicked.
He couldnt help but wonder what part of the conversation had made her cry.
Hey, Daphne, dont cry.
Ugh Im sorry. I didnt know you were so upset Im sorry to hear that.
(Oh, I see what you mean.)
It seems that he felt sorry for Sam, who was too young to have any talent with a sword and expected magic to help him.
She felt sorry for Sam because Daphne loved him like a mother and like a sister.
Oh, dont cry, Daphne.
Im sorry. Normally, its Young Master who should be crying.
Oh, yeah, thats okay, but, uh, do you have a magic book?
I understand. Ill bring you some magic books without telling the master.
Thank you!
Ugh why does the master love such a bad boy instead of Young Master Sam?
A small voice seemed to be saying something, but Sam didnt hear it from the joy of having a magic book in his hands.
(Now I can try my hand at magic! Now its up to my talent!)
Sam prayed that he would have a little bit of magical talent, since his talent with a sword was so devastating.
Chapter 3: Challenging Magic
Chapter 3: Challenging Magic
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
TN: Sorry for the weird PoV that sometimes changes from 3rd person to 1st person.
This weird PoV may continue in ater chapter until I know how to fix it
The next day at breakfast, Daphne handed me a book on magic.
Incidentally, Sam is taking his meals with Daphne and Derrick.
Apparently, an ipetent boy with no talent for the sword is not qualified to sit around the table with his fathers.
(Well, that makes me feel better but its hard when Daphne and Derrick look at me with moist eyes, feeling sorry for me.)
When Derrick, the butler, saw Sams joy at being given the magic book, he cried,menting the treatment of the young boy, as did Daphne.
Daphne cried again, and when Sam struggled to make them stop crying, it seemed to make him look like a good kid and she shed more tears, which created a funny cycle.
DDDDont get desperate even if you dont have any magical talent.
Daphne and Derrick said such things to Sam, as if they had thought of that just in case.
Perhaps they were worried about how shocked the boy, who had hope in magic, would be if he didnt have any magical talent.
As for Sam, he would just think of another way if he couldnt use magic, so he just smiled and said, Youre overreacting.
Human beings have their weaknesses.
Even if you dont have a talent for magic, you will find something that suits you if you are looking for it.
(Now that Ive been reincarnated into another world, lets look and move forward.)
Not that he is optimistic, but Sam tries to think positively.
When Sam returned to his room, he opened his magic book and started reading.
Fortunately, thanks to his memory, he can read, so its not hard for him.
In fact, he was more than happy to gain new knowledge.
(First of all, its important to know if I have the aptitude to be a wizard. No matter how much I want to be a magician, I cant use magic if I dont have the essential magical power.)
Wanted to use magic, and with that single-mindedness, Sam lost himself in reading the book.
And a few hours passed quickly.
After all, you have to have magic in your body to use it.
The contents of the magic book were interesting.
In this world, wizards are rare, and those who can control magic to some extent are rare.
It turns out that adventurers and wizards in the service of the state are a rare existence, a handful of people with magic power, although there are superiority and inferiority from top to bottom.
Im starting to get a little nervous In a world where there are so few people with magic, I wonder if I conveniently have it?
If he did, he wondered if his father would have noticed and developed his talent earlier.
But he quickly shook his head.
Sams father, Carius, was not that kind of person.
In his mind, a son is only a person who can use a sword or not.
Even if Sam had magical powers and a certain talent as a wizard, he would not be interested in him.
Sam already had no expectations of his father.
The same was true for the boy Sam before he became the Sam he is today.
The only family that mattered to Samuel was Daphne and Derrick.
I guess theres no point in thinking about it. If I follow this book, I can tell if I have magic or not by casting a simple spell, right?
Its a simple method, but if you have magic power, you can cast simple magic, and use that to determine.
Magic association has a magic tool that can measure the magic power, but there is no way that a small noblemans house in the countryside can have such a fancy tool.
Well, what again? Even if I dont see results once or twice, keep persevering. How many times do I have to try to be persistent?
Its not always easy to seed with even basic magic.
This does not mean that you dont have magic power, but the book says that you need to try several times.
However, it seems that how many times you should try depends on the person, and how many times you should try to conclude seems to be vague.
Theres no point in worrying about it. Lets give it a try.
Sam is getting nervous.
Its no exaggeration to say that the future of your life in another world will be determined by your magical ability.
Whether you can be a wizard, or whether you have no talent and have to look for something else, depends on the next result.
(Oh no, Im so nervous my stomach is starting to hurt.)
My hands start to shake as I hold the book.
Dont freak out, lets do this!
Scolding himself for drowning out his anxiety, Sam held up his index finger.
He took a deep breath and wished for the magic toe out.
And then he chanted.
DDDLet there be fire. 1
What came out of the boys mouth was the first step in the process of fire magic.
Even if he seeded, he would only be able to light a small fire at his fingertips.
But,
DDD*Roar!*
A pir of fire rose from Sams finger with a sound.
Chapter 4: Challenging Magic ②
Chapter 4: Challenging Magic
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
Eh? Wai, lies?! Wait, wait! Go away, go away, go away!
In the split second of Sams panic, a pir of fire had scorched the ceiling.
Get out of my sight!
He waved his arms and shouted, and the mes disappeared somehow.
What the hell is this, isnt supposed to be just a little fire?
I never imagined that a pir of fire would shoot out from my arm, and my heart was pounding.
I looked up at the ceiling and saw that it had turned ck, but it was not burning.
I patted my chest, thankful that there was no fire.
What am I going to tell Daphne about this?
I cant hide this mess from Daphne, whoes in and out of my room several times a day.
If I were to be honest with her, she would know that I can use magic.
If the people in the house find out, its going to be troublesome But if I tell Daphne not to tell, will she keep quiet?
Daphne, a spectacled, intelligent beauty with a serious, stern air, has a surprisingly sweet side.
Also, I was aware that she adored me.
I was optimistic that maybe she would keep quiet about the fact that I could use magic.
But Im sure she is going to be pissed off that I tried magic on my own.
I decided to prepare myself for at least one fist bump.
Daphne would be mad at meter, but for now, magic. The fact that a pir of fire was created by a spell that just lights a fire suggests that there might be a certain amount of magic power, right? I dont think its too little.
It could be that the control was not working properly.
Sam didnt expect to be able to use magic just once.
Thats why he had high hopes for it.
At any rate, he had the magic power.
The magic was sessful.
Now it was up to me to learn it and see how well I could use it.
Several people can use basic magic, as long as they have some magic power.
From there, it is important to find each attribute of offensive magic, recovery magic, auxiliary magic, defensive magic, and what you are good at.
.
While I was filled with anticipation, I was also worried.
It is said that there are people who have magic power butck the qualities to use it.
It seems that there is a pattern of people finding out that they have magic power, but after trying various things, they were unable to use magic properly.
Young Master! Whats with the burning smell?
DDDAh
As I was lost in thought, Daphne, who had smelled the burning smell on the ceiling, rushed into the room.
(Oh no.)
She looked at the bed, where the book was flickering, and then looked up and shifted her gaze to the ceiling.
Young Master Sam.
Yes.
Please exin.
Yes.
Sam decided to be honest about what had happened.
That he had tried magic.
It worked, but the fire that was supposed to light it failed and a pir of fire sprang up.
When Sam finished exining, he looked over at Daphne and saw that she had her hand on her chin, as if she was thinking about something.
Um, Daphne?
Im going to ask you a question, Young Master, and please answer it.
Uh-huh.
The spell you used was a basic, rudimentary fire-lighting spell, wasnt it?
Yes, but what does that mean?
No, I can only guess, but unless theres something wrong with the spell, it wont go out of control just by casting it.
Right, but
For example, do you remember pouring unusual amounts of magic power into your body?
No, I dont. I just chantLet there be fire.
I see. Maybe your magic is
Daphne started mumbling something, but Sam was just confused.
He wondered if there was a problem.
What he was more afraid of was that she would report him to his father.
Y-You know, Daphne.
Yes. What can I do for you?
I dont want you to tell father about the spell.
Young Master?
Please. Dont tell him I can do magic!
Are you sure? It might change the way he treats you.
I understand what Daphne is saying.
People with magic power are rare.
Just having magic power is valuable.
If youre a nobleman, its even better.
It can also be used to find a marriage partner.
Many nobles want a person with magic power in their family.
Yes. Even so, keep your mouth shut, please.
I understand. If you dont want me to, I wont tell master.
Thank you, Daphne!
But!
Daphnes voice was hoarse and she stared at Sam.
There was a certain sternness in her gaze that made his spine straighten.
Please dont do anything dangerous again.
S-Sorry.
Im not saying dont try magic in the future, but I dont want you to start a fire, so anything rted to fire is prohibited.
Okay. I understand.
If youre using magic in the house, theres a chance someone will notice, so its better to do it somewhere hidden.
Thats right. Ill do that.
Lastly, dont worry me too much.
Daphne then gently hugged Sams body.
(Oh, right, Daphne, you mean me.)
I forgot, this body is a nine-year-old.
It was natural to worry her if he was reckless.
Im sorry, Daphne. I wont do anything dangerous anymore.
You promise, Young Master?
Yes.
Thats fine then.
Daphne slowly pulled away from Sam.
I felt a bit of regret that her kindness and warmth had gone away.
I dont know if I can keep this from you if its just me, so lets talk to Derrick.
Right. Derrick will be fine.
That kind and old butler would never tell Sams secret.
Daphne thought so too, which is why she wanted to reveal Sams magic to Derrick.
Ill do that then. Now, Im going to clean the ceiling, so Sambo-chan, please stay in my room and be quiet.
Ah, right, Im sorry.
Its okay, its a maids job. DDDYoung Master Sam.
Daphne stopped Sam as he was about to leave the room with the book of magic to do as he was told.
Hmm?
Sam turned around and saw Daphne smiling gently at him.
Congrattions on your magic. This Daphne is truly happy for you.
Thank you.
The congrattory words brought a smile to Sams face.
Chapter 5: Challenging Magic ③
Chapter 5: Challenging Magic
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
The next day, Sam slipped out of the house, under the watchful eyes of the Reinbachs, and bypassed the town to find himself in the woods.
Now, lets give it a try.
Sam, who had made a promise to Daphne not to use fire magicDDDchose to try out body enhancement magic.
As a child, his body gets out of breath and tired with the slightest movement.
It was a choice he wanted to make to cover that.
(If I can strengthen my body, my brother wont be able to beat me until Im unconscious.)
He already read the grimoire and learned to chant.
Perhaps it was because he had activated the magic once, but he could also feel the magic in his body.
Sam took a deep breath and chanted the body strengthening magic.
Fuu-haaDDDThe magic power that resides in my body, give me strength.
Body enhancement magic is a form of magic that uses the magic power that resides within the bodyDDDinternal magic power to improve physical abilities.
Sam chanted the first step of this magic, a simple spell to raise his physical abilities.
Then,
Oh, ooh? Oooohhhhhh!?
The effect was immediate.
The heavy body of the nine-year-old became as light as if it had grown wings.
His immature body was difficult to move, but his arms and legs could move as they pleased.
DDDYes! Taaaaahhh!
Sam kicked the ground and was able to make a big leap.
He seeded in jumping higher than the trees around him, high enough to see the town where he lived.
Wow, thats high!
Hes was surprised, but also moved.
As he chewed on the joy of his sessful body-enhancement spell, he briefly enjoyed the otherworldly view.
After a short time of floating, Samnded on the ground without any problems.
Wow. I never thought I could jump like this!
Sam was so excited that his heart was pounding.
Unlike yesterdays pir of fire, which had gone out of control, he had sessfully performed the body-enhancement magic of his own volition.
The magnitude of his joy was different.
It was also nice to have a panoramic view of the world he lives in.
Once again, he felt that he had been reincarnated into another world, and was able to think about his future now that he could use magic.
I wonder if I can make it as a wizard?
It seemed much more efficient to use body enhancement as a weapon to punch and kick than to fight with a sword that he had no talent for.
Okay. Lets try this again!
Sam readied his fists and dropped his strengthened body low.
He faced therge tree that loomed nearby.
DDDHaaaaah!
With all his energy, he struck one.
DDD*Boom!*.
What the?
Sam was stunned.
The fist he had fired had easily snapped arge tree and knocked it to the ground.
His fist felt no pain, as if it were a lie.
If you really hit something, the recoil will usually hurt your fist in some way or another.
This is the effect of body strengthening amazing.
Sam got carried away and fired his fist at the other big tree.
It was just as easy to knock it down as before.
And there was still room for more.
I wasnt sure how much magical talent I had, but if I can do this much, I should have no problem fighting, right?
There were so many that a simple force seemed sufficient.
It was unclear if this power would work against monsters, but it was hard to imagine that such arge amount of power would not work at all.
There are many more people in the world who cant use magic, and yet there are many adventurers, so it seems that at least this power is not a problem.
I might be able to be an adventurer now!
The fact that he could use magic raised his hopes.
Sam didnt expect everything to go smoothly.
First of all, he was able to take the first step. That was all that mattered.
He would cherish this step and train himself until the day he became an adventurer.
The problem is I dont want to stay in that house indefinitely.
The excitement that had been building in his heart suddenly cooled down.
The environment of that house is so bad that Sam, who was an adult before his reincarnation, is disgusted with it.
The father is not interested in a son who cant use a sword.
His mother-inwes to his room to sass a nine-year-old, and she is so unpopr that she tells him to his face that she wishes he had died.
His half-brother is a monster who beats his brother into unconsciousness with a wooden sword.
Today, he punched Sam in the cheek as a greeting when they met.
Hes worried about the future of his brother, who can do unreasonable things with a smile on his face.
He has a feeling that he will be an out-of-control problem child, just like a child raised by a poisonous parent.
No, it may be toote for him since he has already grown up to be a problem child.
Well, Sam doesnt really care what happens to those people.
Sam doesnt have any familial feelings towards the Reinbachs.
Sam himself doesnt know if he feels like a stranger because he was reincarnated, or because he was treated unfairly before his reincarnation.
The only people Sam has feelings for are the maid Daphne, the butler Derrick, and the rest of the household.
Without them, Sam would have suffered from loneliness.
When he thinks about it, he can only be grateful.
At best, he could only hope that the people of Reinbachs would not bother Daphne and the others.
After that, he continued training in body-enhancing magic, and the sun was quickly setting.
Daphne will be very angry with me if I dont leave soon.
Sam didnt want to worry Daphne, who was treating him as if he were her brother.
It still tickles him to be calledYoung Masterbut he doesnt want to be treated coldly asManion-samalike his younger brother.
Daphne and the rest of the servants attitudes toward him and his brother are tantly different, but his brother doesnt seem to think anything of it.
The arrogant brother doesnt care if the servants dont like him or not, but rather he doesnt care what they think.
Its a vicious cycle of selfishness and violence that makes him even more hated by the servants.
This will continue until the younger brother realizes what is going on.
Feeling sorry for the servants, Sam got ready to go.
Well, lets go home.
Just as he turned on his heel.
GuruoooOOOOOOOOOO!
Huh?
Sam heard a roar from among the trees.
He reflexively turned around and saw a huge bear that he had never seen before,ing from behind arge tree.
Chapter 6: First Battle of My Life
Chapter 6: First Battle of My Life
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
WhoooaaaAAAAAAA!
When I realized that I had encountered a monster, a scream naturally came out of my mouth.
It was no wonder.
No matter how much body-enhancement magic I was able to use, this was my first encounter with a monster.
There was no way I could keep my cool.
Guruaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!
The big bear lifted his thick arms with sharp ws menacingly.
The bears huge body looks even bigger than it already is.
Whoaaaaaaaa, whoaaaaaaaa, whoaaaaaaaa, whoaaaaaaaa!
Sam fell on his buttocks and repeated his scream.
Calm down, calm down, calm down, calm downnnnnnnnnnnn!
Knowing it was dangerous, Sam turned his back on the bear and ran away.
In the meantime, he struggles to calm himself down.
Fight it.
You have to fight.
What are you going to do, run away here?
Arent you going to be an adventurer?
DDDDont run away, Sam!
I barked to myself and stopped in my tracks.
Behind me, arge bear is roaring and chasing me.
There is fear. I was terrified.
But more than that, I couldnt help but feel sorry for myself that I couldnt do anything but run away.
What am I going to do by running away? Are you going to go back to that house and cry?
There was no such option.
What was the point of practicing magic?
Its to get out of that house, its to go on an adventure in this other world.
I didnt want to get stuck here.
Living in a house like that, bullied by my brother, scorned by adults! No, you dont!
Sam turned around with fear in his eyes.
There was a huge body in front of him that was about to attack him.
Calm down, calm down, calm down.
His body was still strengthened.
I now have the strength to snap arge tree.
Theres no need to be afraid of this one bear.
DDDBrace yourself, Samuel!
I clenched my fists with all the strength I could muster.
Lower your hips and take a stance.
The rest is all about spirit and guts.
Come at me!
Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!
The bear barked and swiped his arm.
With a roar, Sam ducked under the approaching giant arm and jumped into the bears bosom.
UwooooOOOOOHHHH!
Then, with all his strength and magical power, Sam swung his arm.
DDDShudder!
Huh?
The end was instantaneous.
Sam was simply stunned by the scene in front of him.
Sam had intended to punch the bears huge body with all his might.
However, Sams fist had cut the bears body in two in a horizontal line.
Wh-What the hell happened?
There was no answer to that question, of course.
While Sam was making a dumb face, the bears huge body slid sideways from his stomach and rolled on the ground, spreading a lot of blood and guts.
won, right?
Looking at the reddish ground, Sam muttered to himself.
The bear, which had fallen in two, did not move a muscle.
Won. I, I, I won!
Looking at the guts scattered on the ground, I was convinced of my victory.
I did it, I did it, I beat the monster.
Sam repeated over and over as if to himself.
He squeezed his trembling hand and put all his strength into it.
The small hands of this nine-year-old had managed to defeat the bear monster, which was bigger than an adult, with just one blow.
DDDI can do it!
Sam rejoiced with a trembling voice.
With this power, I can get out of that house! I can explore the world now! I canDDDI can live free!
It had only been a few days since his reincarnation.
Sam had seeded in taking a new step forward.
Chapter 7: One Year Later
Chapter 7: One Year Later
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
DDDOne yearter.
In a small town in the Barony of Reinbach, there was a boy.
His name is Samuel Reinbach.
He is the eldest son of Baron Reinbach.
However, he is treated unfairly as an ipetent by his family.
He is not treated as the eldest son of a noble family, and all the people living in Baron Rheinbachs territory know that.
However, only a few people in the territory who made fun of Sam.
In fact, Sam was adored by the people.
This is because of the two wild bears in the arms of a young boy of ten years old.
Sam was in the middle of carrying the monsters, which were more than twice the size of his petite body, all by himself.
Wild bears were dangerous monsters that inhabited the forests of the Barons domain, attacking people and sometimes even entering the city.
It was not umon for several adventurers and residents of the barony to be killed every year, and it was also a monster that was designated as dangerous.
The sight of a ten-year-old boy dragging such a wild bear was bizarre.
Moreover, the wild bear had no head.
It looked as if it had been cut off by a sharp de.
When the people saw Sam, they were not surprised, but rather smiled.
Sam-sama! Thank you for your hard work today!
Sam-sama! Are you hurt?
Thats my boy Sam. You did a great job killing the Wild beast today. Its a blessing.
Sam-sama, youre so coolD!
People on the street called out to Sam and waved.
Sam responded with a smile.
Then he stopped in front of the Adventurers Guild building.
Im sorry. Id like an assessment for today, please!
Yes! Oh, Sam-kun, youre amazing again today.
The person who came out of the building was a woman in her mid-twenties.
Her name was Melia. She is a charming beauty with xen hair in a ponytail.
She was dressed in the Adventurers Guild uniform and was also the receptionist in charge of Sam.
Hmm, just two Wild Bears?
Oh, there are three more in the forest, so it would be great if someone could pick them up as usual.
Leave it to me. Ill send someone whos not busy right away.
Sam bowed to Melia, who winked at him.
Thank you for everything.
What are you talking about? I should be the one to thank you. The Wild Bear can only be defeated by a team of D-rank adventurers or E-rank adventurers who are willing to die for it. Thats why its so hard to find people to take them down, but Sam-kun kills several by himself every day, so the town is safe.
I do what I do because I like it.
Geez, dont say that. To be honest, I was surprised when Sam-kun came to register as an adventurer with his maid, and I was against it, but now Im d that I gave in to your enthusiasm.
Hahaha, Im sorry for the trouble I caused you then.
Sam remembered what had happened about a year ago.
He had reported to Daphne and Derrick that he had acquired the magic to enhance his body and had defeated a wild bear.
They were surprised and very angry.
Aside from the fact that hes practicing magic, they are also angry with Sam for not running away when he encountered the monster.
After lecturing Sam for a while, they both hugged him tightly, shed tears, and were happy that he was safe.
At the same time, they were pleased to see that the nine-year-old had the skills of an adult adventurer.
After some discussion, Sam said that he wanted to be an adventurer.
Of course, the two of them disagreed.
They have not opposed Sam bing an adventurer someday, but they think its not toote to at least be an adult first.
Daphne, who was worried about Sams safety, especially disagreed.
After much discussion, Sam promised to show them what he could do, and killed the Wild Bear in front of them.
As a result, he reluctantly agreed to be an adventurer.
Since then, Daphne has been overprotective of Sam as he goes about his business.
This tickled Sam, but it also made him happy.
Chapter 8: One Year Later ②
Chapter 8: One Year Later
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
At that time, I didnt know that Sam-kun was strong. But now, thanks to Sam-kun, this town is peaceful.
Im d I could be of help.
But, Im sorry. When I reported this to headquarters, they couldnt believe that a ten-year-old boy could take down a Wild Bear by himself, let alone multiple of them. Thats why I cant raise your rank.
Melia lowered her eyebrows, looking truly sorry.
It must be frustrating for her to see Sam not being given a fair evaluation because he was just a child, despite his abilities.
She also feels a sense of responsibility because she is in charge of him exclusively.
I dont mind. I just need to be able to take requests.
But you know, if youre evaluated properly, you might even get a call from the capital. It would be better for Sam-kun, wouldnt it?
Perhaps thats the reason why she was so concerned about him.
Melia, who lives in the Barony of Reinbach, also knows how Sam is treated at home, without exception.
Melia hopes for Sams sake that he will be given a fair evaluation at the Adventurers Guild.
She knew that if they did that, Sam might be able to change the way hes treated at home, or even leave the house with a big wave of arm.
Thank you. But I dont mind.
I see. Well, if you say so, I wont pester you either. Now, Ill do my best to assess the condition today, so just wait for me! Oh, are you sure you want to do this as usual?
Yes. Please share the wild bear meat with the townspeople. Ah, also
I know. Ill keep the orphanage and Sam-kuns portions separate as usual.
Thank you very much.
Sams request this time was to take down a wild bear.
This request was made to prevent the wild bears that live in the forests of Reinbach territory from attacking people.
Unlike ordinary bears, wild bears have a high reproductive capacity, and if left unchecked, the forest would be overrun with them.
Thats why the request was made to hunt them down.
Sams strengthened body allows him to drag at least two wild bears with him every time.
Initially, he would travel back and forth between the forest and the town by himself, handing over the wild bears he had killed to the Adventurers Guild.
In this way, the wild bears themselves can be purchased separately from the reward forpleting the request.
It is a good source of funds for Sam, who is nning to move out of the house soon.
He also shares his wild bear meat with the townspeople for free.
The meat of the wild bears is not excellent, but it is tasty.
The meat is good for nourishment, the innards can be used for medicine, the bones for weapons, and the skin can be processed.
In a sense, it was a no-waste monster.
Baron Reinbachs domain is small, with only a few small settlements, and the rest is forest.
Hunting is also carried out, but it is dangerous because of the wild bears that live in the area.
Therefore, the residents do not have many opportunities to eat meat.
Even when they did, it was only chickens that they raised as livestock.
For the past year, Sam has been serving wild bears to the residents.
At first, it was just one or two, but they were so popr that he now gives them all the wild bears he kills.
This is why meat has been excluded from the assessment, but it is still a lot of money.
Everyones happy. Thanks to you, we can eat delicious meat.
Im sorry I cant give it to everyone.
Geez, dont worry about that, child. Were just happy to get free meat!
Basically, residents who want meat from Wild Bear gather together and hold a lottery.
Once a family won a piece of meat, they would take a break so that it could be distributed equally among the residents.
Only the orphanage run by the church and Sam, who had been killed, were given meat every day, but it was a small amount.
Melia also enjoys eating the wild bear meat with her family.
It was no secret that Sam was the reason for the abundance of food and that children and adults alike were happy to have a full stomach.
Thanks to this, Sams reputation ispletely different than it was a year ago.
In the past, he was regarded as the eldest son of a poor baronial family who was treated unfairly simply because hecked talent with the sword.
Now, he is a promising young man who has no talent with a sword, but has a talent for magic and is full of kindness for his people.
Although he is nning to leave the territory, he does not feel bad about his improved reputation.
He is getting along well with the people of his domain, and even greets them casually.
The children at the orphanage look up to him like a big brother, and the sisters are grateful for his support, which gives Sam a sense of fulfillment.
Sam was happy to have been able to bring smiles to the faces of so many people with magic.
Chapter 9: Townspeople Reaction
Chapter 9: Townspeople Reaction
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
I wish Sam-sama would be the next lord.
The murmur came from the mouth of one of the residents.
Thats true. If a gentleman like Sam-sama were to be a lord, we wouldnt have any trouble.
The people around him nodded in agreement.
Sams poprity with the people was good.
In the past, he had been a timid child, but he had been a normal kid who asionally came to town to y with the children.
They even pitied him for being treated unfairly by his father just because he was not talented with a sword.
The people were surprised to see how much Sam had changed in the past year, but they epted him favorably.
Thanks to him, the monsters were less dangerous and the meat was served.
It was impossible not to be in favor of him.
Whenever he could find the time, Sam helped out in the fields, helped those in need, and even took care of the children at the orphanage.
Seeing him like this, the people naturally hoped that he would be the next lord.
In reality, however, it is not Sam, but his half-brother Manion who is said to be the next lord.
Manion-sama may be a good swordsman but hes not as gentle as Sam-sama.
One of the old men muttered with a sigh.
The people around him knew immediately that there was a hint of disappointment in the old mans voice.
Hes just a bad boy with a temper tantrum. Hes nothing like Sam-sama.
Shh. You never know who might be listening.
It doesnt matter whos listening. The Barons servants love Sam-sama more than Manion anyway. They feel the same way we do.
Thats true, but I dont think you should say it out loud.
My store had all the windows smashed out because of that kids tantrum!
The lord paid for it, didnt he?
I even got a good lecture from the mistress afterward!
Knowing the resentment of the sniffling man, everyone did not pay any more attention.
He was right, no one in this town would take the trouble to report Manion, even if someone had heard him speak ill of her.
Thats how bad Manions reputation is.
Originally, Manion had been raised by his mother to be overly praised and loved.
He was the next lord of the city, and he was proud that he was the chosen one because of his superior talent with the sword.
It was not a cute thing to say because he was a child.
In fact, Manions words and actions were beyond the scope of a childs behavior.
He started with an arrogant attitude toward the servants, and even became violent at times.
Because of his tantrums, it was not easy to appease him.
If you try to me him in the slightest, his mother, who also has a temper tantrum, will fly into your face, so you cant do that either.
In the beginning, some children obeyed the unruly Manion, but they have disappeared over the past year.
No matter how bad the kids were, they couldnt keep up with Manions selfishness and swearing, and now they even shunned him.
It was the same with the people.
When Manion appeared in town, it was as if water had hit the ground.
Everyone is afraid of what he might do to them as a result of attracting his attention.
It would have been better if Manions father had been a decent man.
He might have scolded his son for violently attacking his people.
However, Baron Carius Reinbach was satisfied with his sons talent with the sword, and did not care about anything else.
In a sense, it was the same as neglecting him.
In return, his mother was overprotective, and Manions behavior never changed.
Mistress Ynda used to be amoner, too. Why is she like that when she was a maid like Lady Mnie, Sam-samas mother?
Mistress Ynda, you see, has always been a selfish person. Lady Mnie was a very kind person.
Its a shame that Lady Mnie died so early. If she had lived, Sam-sama might have been treated a little more decently.
No, I dont think so. I think Lady Mnie would have been treated as poorly as Sam-sama.
If you think about it, Sam-sama and Manion-sama must have been like their mother, for better or worse.
Sams mother, Mnie, had died early, but she still had a good reputation.
She had been a maid, and she had been a friend to the people without being pompous.
It is believed that Baron Carius might have been better off when she was alive than he is now.
Her arrogance increased when Mnie passed away and Ynda, who had always been selfish and hot-tempered, took her ce.
Carius also did not do anything to stop Ynda, whether he knew about her daily attitude or not.
Thanks to this, the Reinbach barons, except for Sam, are nowpletely hated.
If he had been an evil ruler, the people would have run away from him.
Whatever the case, I hope the dayes when Sam-sama is rewarded.
The people nodded in agreement.
Chapter 10: Fathers Call
Chapter 10: Father''s Call
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
Daphne, are you thereD?
After delivering the wild bear meat to the orphanage, Sam returned to the mansion and poked his head into the kitchen.
Young Master?
Oh, there you are. Here you go. Heres todays Wild Bear meat.
Wow, thank you very much. Thanks to you, we servants are able to eat meat every day, and we are all very happy.
If it makes you happy, it makes me happy too.
I think its my way of returning the favor to the servants who have been so good to me.
They work for the Reinbach family, which has had its share of problems, and I want them to eat meat to keep their spirits up.
But I was afraid of what would happen at first, but now Young Master has be a great adventurer. Daphne is very happy and proud of you.
Is that so?
Yes, of course! With all due respect, Young Master is still a child of ten. But he is just as capable of using magic and fighting as an adult!
Sams cheeks rxed when Daphne was as happy as if it was her.
It was nice to be praised by Daphne, who had always looked after him like a sister.
Ill do my best to prepare a meal for you tonight.
Yes. Daphnes food is delicious, so I always look forward to it.
By the way, the head of the Reinbach family, his wife, and his son had never eaten wild bear meat.
Sams concern that they would not want to eat meat obtained by his unskilled son, and the servants who agreed with him, had not even told them that they were getting it in the first ce.
Sam had prepared the meat for the servants who had been so good to him, and he had no intention of feeding it to his parents in name only.
asionally, his brother Manion woulde into the kitchen and say that he smelled something good, but thanks to the coordinated efforts of the servants, he had not been able to find it until now.
Ill see youter!
Certainly.
I waved to Daphne and the other servants and was about to return to my room when Derrick, the butler, came running toward me from the front, looking flustered.
There you are, Young Master.
Derrick? Whats wrong?
The master wants to see you, Young Master.
I almost let out a strangeeep.
Thats unusual, that father would call me.
Its been almost a year since I was reincarnated, but Ive never had my father call me.
Even when we pass each other in the hallway, he basically ignores me.
He also eats meals with the servants, so they never see each other.
(Come to think of it, I dont even know my fathers voice, do I?)
His mother-inw, who goes out of her way to be sarcastic, and his brother, who tries to bully him whenever he gets a chance, sometimes appear in front of Sam, but his father is the only person he really has no contact with.
Perhaps out of concern for Sam, Derrick tells him many stories about his father.
Basically, he says, his father mostly stays in his office and works or trains with his sword.
Its not that Sam is the only one left alone, but his wife Ynda and son Manion seem to be basically left alone as well.
I remember Daphneining once that Ynda was doing whatever she wanted because of this.
However, it seems that she has Manion practice sword fighting every day.
Sometimes they fight each other and train Manion.
I guess the sword is everything to Carius.
Umm, Young Master
Yes? Whats wrong, Derrick? You dont look so good.
As Sam had pointed out, Derricks face was very pale.
He looked as if he was trying to say something, but couldnt, and was searching for the right words.
After waiting for a while, Derrick opened his mouth quietly.
Im sure Young Master Sam would like to leave the estate at some point, but we servants are inclined to stay.
Oh, yes.
I tilted my head, wondering what was going on.
It was the first time Derrick had ever said anything like this.
Recently, the reputation of Young Master Sam has been very good among the people of the territory, and I had low expectations that maybe.
Err, it sounds like a bad call.
Unfortunately, yes.
Derrick probably already knew the reason why Karius had called Sam.
And it doesnt look good for Sam.
Yeah. I get it. Its good to know the bad news in advance. Thanks.
I apologized inwardly to Derrick for making him feel ufortable, and headed for Karius office.
Then he called out to me from behind.
Young Master Sam.
Yes?
We, the servants, are on your side, Young Master Sam.
I dont know how much Derricks words meant to him.
But he had always been on Sams side.
He was more like a father to me than Karius.
It hurt to see Derrick like that, looking like he was about to cry.
Sam smiled at him, as if to say he was fine.
DDDThank you.
Chapter 11: Fathers Call ②
Chapter 11: Father''s Call
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
Youre here.
Yes. You asked for me, so Ivee.
Carius Reinbach is a young man in histe thirties.
His brown hair was trimmed short and his beard was clean and neat.
He had a grim, stern face that left asting impression.
Sam bowed to him with exaggerated politeness.
Sam doesnt know what kind of man his father is, but hes the kind of man who would treat a child differently just because of his talent with a sword.
Its a waste of time to get yelled at for not being polite.
Fortunately, Daphne and Derrick had taught Sam how to be polite, so it was no problem.
Whats wrong?
Are you like that?
What do you mean? Did I do something wrong?
More like No, fine. Its not important.
Sam dont know what Karius was trying to say, but he said,fineso he didnt ask any more questions.
As for Sam, he didnt intend to have a long conversation with Karius.
Theres something I need to tell you.
Yes.
I dont need to go into details. Manion has been officially chosen as my sessor.
Oh, yes. I see.
Thats it?
Yes. Thats all? Anything else?
(Thats it? Did this old man want me to be sad? Nonsense.)
Maybe the reason he had called him out here was just to see Sam depressed.
When Sam thinks about it, its really a bad taste.
(No wonder Derrick looks so glum. I have no desire to stay in this house.)
He felt sorry for the old butler, but he was d that he was not the heir.
He had never been attached to this house in the first ce, nor had he ever wanted to be the head of the family.
Rather, he was d that Manion was chosen.
In a week, there will be a party at Viscount Riedels house. Ive been invited to be there with my sessor. So I have officially chosen Manion as my sessor.
Huh. I see.
You are the eldest son, but you have no talent with the sword. You are the eldest son, but you have no talent with a sword. You cannot be the heir to Reinbach.
Of course not.
What?
I am not worthy of the house of Reinbach. Manion, on the other hand, is a man of great talent with a sword, a brilliant mind, and a personality that is beloved by servants and citizens alike. He is the perfect heir to Reinbach!
I dont want to be the heir to this family, so Ill just keep on praising my brother as much as I can.
And then, for some reason, Karius made a puzzled face.
(DDDWhat, ehh? Why are you looking at me like that?)
Are you okay with that?
Yes. Of course, I am. I have no talent with a sword, and Im not even close to Manion!
I see. By the way, I heard that youve been imitating an adventurertely?
Im embarrassed to admit it. Im really just imitating an adventurer. I make some money by collecting herbs.
Why do you need to do that?
I dont have any talents, and I n to leave home as an adventurer when Ie of age so that I wont be a hindrance to Manion in the future. I hope youll consider this as rehearsal.
I see.
(What a pain in the ass, this old man. Why are you trying to have a parent-child conversation!? Just let me go! Im about to be ripped apart!)
Carius makes some kind of thinking gesture in response to Sams answer, and an unpleasant sweat flows down his face.
He doesnt even know that Sam is killing wild bears, so its hard to understand why he is asking so many questions.
Is that all you have to say?
Oh, yeah.
Then, Ill leave you to it.
As if he didnt want to deal with his father any longer, Sam ended the conversation.
He bowed deeply and quickly left the office.
Fortunately, there were no words to stop him.
(What was that about, that old man? Maybe you wanted tough at me for being insecure about my future? Then Im sorry to hear that! Im really excited about my uing adventure in another world! Oh, I cant wait toe of age!)
Sam is still five years away from adulthood.
(I shudder to think that Ill have to live in this house for another five years. But now is the time to endure. Yes, patience, patience!)
That time was too long for Sam.
Chapter 12: I’ve Made up My Mind ①
Chapter 12: Ive Made up My Mind
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
Hey, ipetent!
As he was walking from his fathers office to his room, he was stopped by a voice he didnt really want to hear.
Out of Sams sight, a sighing, blond-haired boy with a wooden swordDDDManionDDDwas waiting for him with a smirk on his face.
When Manion spotted Sam and approached him, he made a disgusted face and fished his lips.
I take it father has told you the story.
Oh, yes. Congrattions on your session. Good luck with that.
DDDHa?
Mm? So, good luck.
Manion looked dumbfounded, even though Sam had taken the trouble to cheer him up.
Sam couldnt understand and tilted his head, and Manion shouted as if his emotions were exploding.
What the hell is that!
I said, congrattions, youre officially the sessor.
Dont be silly!
EhhD
For some reason, Sam was yelled at unreasonably.
He looked at his brother curiously, as if he was about to swing a wooden sword at any moment.
(DDDAh)
Sam finally understood the reason for his anger.
(Did he think I was frustrated or crying or something? I guess he came all this way to make fun of me for it Haha, youre such a boring kid. Dont you have anything better to do?)
Sam was taken aback by the childish behavior of his half-brother.
No, in fact, he is even surprised that a nine-year-old child would go to the trouble of watching his brother grieve and n to make fun of him.
(No doubt hes insidious, but hes as sarcastic as an adult.)
But s, it was a waste of time.
Sam has no attachment to the Reinbach family, so he doesntment the fact that he couldnt be the heir.
Rather, he is excited to be able to live his life as he wishes.
Maybe his father will order him to serve Manion, but he has no intention of obeying such an order honestly.
Sam going to leave this house as soon as hees of age.
What the hell is this guy? Are you really Samuel? Hmph. Never mind. Im the next head of the family, not you, with your lowly maid-born blood.
Yes, you are.
DDDYou! Whats with that attitude! Dont get carried away just because the servants and the people are treating you well!
Hey, what do you want after all?
Sam wanted to do his daily magic training, but Manion was preventing him from doing so.
Inwardly, Sam was annoyed.
But Manion didnt seem to approve of Sam.
DDDYou! Dont you dare take that attitude! ]
Sam lets out a sigh for the umpteenth time as his brother spits and rages at him.
Apparently, his brothers emotions are like an instantaneous water heater.
When have I ever been mean to you? If youre going to make crazy usations, can I go now?
What the hell is wrong with you! Youre not the same person you were the other day!
Who knows? Well, when youre beaten nearly to death with a wooden sword by your nasty brother, youre bound to change.
To Sam, Manion was not important.
He didnt have any family feelings for him, and he is sure it was the same for the other side.
If anything, when his consciousness and Sams now were switched that day, the nine-year-old Samuel was considered dead.
Therefore, Manion was an enemy to Sam.
He cant be friendly to someone like that, and he doesnt intend to.
So far, Sam had left him alone when he came at him, but if he was too persistent, Sam would have to deal with him.
He didnt really care about Manions future, but if he grew up to be selfish and arrogant, it was obvious that all of his servants and the people of the estate would have a hard time in the future.
This was not good for Sam either.
You, dont mock me!
Manions limits seemed to be easily exceeded by the fact that things didnt turn out the way he wanted them to.
Without any hesitation, he swung the wooden sword in his hand at Sam.
However, Sam easily grabbed the tip of the approaching wooden sword with one hand.
Chapter 13: I’ve Made up My Mind ②
Chapter 13: Ive Made up My Mind
.
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
DDDWh, at?
Manion looked at Sam with an exasperated look on his face as Sam effortlessly caught in the blow of the wooden sword.
Sam ignored his brothers gaze and let out a sigh.
You know, since youve decided to be the heir to this family, you should at least think about what would happen if you wield a wooden sword in the house.
DDDShut up! Let go of me! What are you doing!
Unheeding Sams warning, Manion tried to retrieve his wooden sword, but it wouldnt budge.
(Is this the genius with the sword?)
Sam began to doubt his brothers abilities.
Sam had easily caught Manions blow without using any body-enhancing magic.
Moreover, his brother was now struggling to take the sword from Sam.
(I havent enhanced my body, and this is what I get? Or is it that Im amazing for a 9-year-old? Im not sure.)
He had confirmed that he had no talent at all with swords, but he had never confirmed that Manion was a genius with words.
If he had a wooden sword and was experienced in swordy, he could probably beat his older brother into unconsciousness, but that didnt make him a genius.
But in reality, catching Manions sword gave him pause.
The sword speed was too slow.
Sam was able to follow it with his eyes, so he grabbed it with his hand.
The hand of a 10-year-old child, who has not been strengthened against the wooden sword, did not break, but only slightly hurt.
Even now, he was beating Manion, who was trying to get the wooden sword back, in a simple contest of strength.
(I dont really want to be the head of this family, but Im treated as ipetent by beingpared to a Manion of this caliber? Really, all you care about is your sword.)
Sam doesnt know if Manion is a genius or not after all, but at least hes better than Sam at the sword.
(Well, whatever.)
For Sam, it doesnt make much difference whether Manion is a genius with a sword or not.
He didnt regret being judged inferior to him.
Get off me!
Yes yes.
Manion yelled numbly, and when Sam let go of his hand as he demanded, he fell on his buttocks from the momentum.
Oh, sorry, sorry.
Sam reached for him.
Dont touch me!
Sam reaches for his hand, but its brushed away.
Manion red at Sam, ready to shoot him dead.
(Goodness, youre emotional. You may be a little extreme, but youre still a kid.)
You know, if youd cried a little, I might have shown you some mercy, but Ive made up my mind! Youre out of this house!
Ha?
You think Im going to let a good-for-nothing like you stay in this house, but Im not so naive! If you are useless and ipetent, get out of this house, out of my house!
Sam was shocked by his brothers words.
(Come to think of it, why was I thinking of staying in this house until I came of age? On second thought, why dont I just do as Manion says and get the hell out of here?)
It wasnt that he was shocked that his brother told him to leave the house.
He was shocked at why he hadnt just left the house as his brother had said.
Oh. Okay.
DDDWha.
Ill be gone tomorrow. Then I have to get ready!
Huh? Huh?
After leaving his stupefied brother behind, Sam danced his heart out and rushed back to his room.
He opened the drawers and took out a bag containing the bare minimum of his personal belongings that he had prepared earlier.
Okay! Im getting out of this house!
Sam shivered with determination.
Chapter 14: I’ve Made up My Mind ③
Chapter 14: Ive Made up My Mind
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
Of course not!
When Sam told Daphne that he would be leaving Baron Reinbachs house tomorrow, she fiercely opposed it.
How could such a thing happen to a pre-adult, ten-year-old bumpkin! Ill go and protest to Master!
Wait, wait, wait! Its not like he told me to leave.
Not the Master? Then its the Mistress?
No, its Manion.
DDDThat little shit.
Finally, Daphnes well-formed lips stopped speaking Sams brothers name.
Her temples seemed to be tightening.
She must be very angry.
Sam tried to calm Daphne down for the time being.
Im not leaving because Manion told me to. You know Ive wanted to get out of this house for a long time, Daphne.
That, yes. Yes, I know.
I was thinking of staying at home until I came of age, but I didnt think Id have to wait five years.
But those five years are important! Ive never heard of an adventurer being on his own at the age of ten!
But Im doing well so far.
DDDTh-Thats true, but that doesnt mean things will continue to go well! When you leave the Barons territory, there will be monsters you dont know, and sometimes youll even have to fight humans!
Im prepared for that.
Sam is not a fool.
Its not just about fighting monsters with swords and magic.
There are also criminals, thieves, and adventurers who do evil.
Sometimes, you may have to take a persons life.
Sam is prepared for all of that, and he is trying to be independent.
Sam is am truly grateful for Daphnes concern for him.
There is no one who is as kind to him as she is.
So it was hard for Sam to make her worry and make her sad.
Still, his desire to get out of this house has not changed.
That doesnt mean we can just throw it out there and call it a day!
Daphne.
Young Master, dont trouble me too much.
I dont want to be in this house for another five years.
DDD!?
Daphne choked on Sams words.
My father doesnt care about me, and my stepmother treats me like Im in the way. My half-brother doesnt even recognize me as his brother Do I have to live with that for five more years?
Th-Thats
I dont want to stay in this house for five years while they make fun of me. Im going to miss Daphne and the others, but if I dont go now, when will I go?
Daphne began to shed tears as Sam told her how he really felt.
Sam knows hes being unfair.
He knew that Daphne, who had always been there for him, was sincerely concerned about him, but he put his own needs first.
Im sorry, Daphne. Youve done so much for me, and Ive made you sad.
With a heartfelt apology, Sam hugged the thin body of the person who had treated him like a sister and mother.
Daphne also hugged Sams small body back tightly.
DDDI am sure that the best thing for Young Master would be to leave this house. I understand. Itll give me hard time, but I wont stop you.
Thank you.
But! Please give me regr reports of your condition. Let Daphne know that youre still alive and reassure her.
All right. Ill write to you regrly.
Ill miss you.
Daphne put her arms around him in a hug.
Sam hugged her tightly, trying never to forget her warmth.
Ill miss you too, Daphne.
Chapter 15: I’ve Made up My Mind ④
Chapter 15: Ive Made up My Mind
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
DDDAh, right. There was something I wanted to ask Daphne.
Sam let go regretfully, remembering what he wanted to ask Daphne.
What is it?
I will leave most of the money saved in the adventurers guild, so if anyone in the town ever needs money or food, please dont hesitate to use it.
Are you sure? Im sure you have a lot of money saved up.
Thats all right. I cant deliver Wild Bears meat anymore, and you never know what might happen to everyone.
If Sam had any regrets, it was leaving Daphne and the other kind-hearted people of the town.
After thinking about what he could do for them, he came up with the idea of money.
Fortunately, therge number of wild bears that he had killed over the past year had kept his savings in good shape.
Theres a limit to how much money he can carry around, and its not good for a child to have a lot of money.
Then, he thought, he could use it to help the people of the town.
Very well. Daphne here will be responsible for managing the money for you.
Thank you. Can I ask you one more thing?
Anything you say.
Sam whispered in a small voice, slightly embarrassed.
Id like you to make lunch for me.
Of course, Ill put a lot of love into it.
On this day, Sam decided to leave Baron Reinbachs house.
After getting ready, he shared hisst meal with Daphne and Derrick.
It had been a year since his reincarnation, but his days with them had not been bad.
Daphne was like a sister, and sometimes like a mother, treating gently but strictly.
Derrick, who was much more like a father to me, and treated me calmly.
And the servants who gave him so many smiles and kindnesses.
Sam cant thank them all enough.
Unable to refuse Daphne who came into bed with him to make onest memory, Sam fell asleep with her like a family member and woke up the next morning feeling refreshed.
The next morning, Sam woke up feeling refreshed. Daphne helped him get ready perfectly, and she gave him a loving lunch.
Im off then.
We will always be waiting for you to return, Young Master Sam.
Sam was at the entrance of the barons house, being seen off by the servants.
He carried arge bag on his back and was dressed in a typical adventurers outfit, but the fact that he was only ten years old made him look somewhat unbnced.
Thank you, everyone!
Sam didnt want to say a sad goodbye, so he smiled and waved to everyone.
Daphne had tears in her eyes, but she was still trying her best to smile.
It was hard to say goodbye to Daphne like that, but Sam kept waving and turned his back to the mansion.
Maybe Sam will nevere back.
But if there is a chance, he wants to see everyone again.
With this thought in mind, he kicked the ground and ran out.
On the way, he exchanged greetings with the townspeople who were up early, and left letters for the director of the orphanage and the children.
Sam had already greeted the members of the adventurers guild yesterday, then he stepped out of the town.
Im free!
Sam took his first steps as an adventurer.
Chapter 16: A Fateful Encounter ①
Chapter 16: A Fateful Encounter
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
Oh, what a feeling of freedom! So this is freedomD!
Sam was walking alone in the forest after leaving the town where Baron Reinbachs house was located.
Feeling light and refreshed because he had taken the first step towards a new life.
He was happy to finally be free of that unpleasant family.
They must be very happy to know that Sam is gone.
From now on, Ill travel the world as an adventurer. Now that Ive been reincarnated into another world, Im going to enjoy this world as much as I can!
The goal was to get to the next territory.
Unlike Baron Reinbachs domain in the countryside, the neighboring region is prosperous in its own way, and it is said to have ess to the royal capital.
Sams goal was to get to the capital first.
He heard that there were plenty of requests for adventurers in the capital.
It might be an option to enter a magic school where anyone with a talent for magic can enter.
Id like to know if there are any dungeons in this world. After all, another world is a dungeon, right?
A world that has yet to be seen will never cease to excite you.
As an adventurer, you recruit friends, challenge dungeons, and acquire treasures.
This is like a game he yed many times when he was a child before.
Is there a hero or a demon lord? But Ive never heard of any battles with the Demon Lord.
Its not that Sam doesnt admire the existence of heroes and demon lords.
He would like to meet them, if they exist.
However, if there is a Demon Lord, he might be fighting against humans, and if that happens, there could be a war.
Sam doesnt like when people suffer.
Even if they were strangers to him.
When Sam first came to this world, he thought it was like a dream.
He thought that one day he would wake up and go back to Earth.
But it was Daphne and the other people of Rheinbach who made Sam realize that this other world was real.
These women are alive.
They are not residents of a fantasy world, they are real people.
And although he doesnt know why he was reincarnated, he knows that he, Sam, am also a human being living in this world.
Therefore, Sam wants to take a look around this world.
He wants to see the world with his own eyes, the world where so many people live.
He is not going to look for a way to return to Earth.
He already epted that this is his destiny.
The only thing that remains is how to live in this world.
Now, Ill start with the capital. From there, lets save up some money and go to various countries!
Having a specific goal in mind makes you feel lighter on your feet.
Perhaps it will not be all fun and games.
There will be failures and hardships.
You may even find yourself in despair.
But thats life.
It doesnt matter what world you live in.
Sam kicked the ground forcefully toward the future.
Chapter 17: A Fateful Encounter ②
Chapter 17: A Fateful Encounter
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
Hmm?
As Sam was about to leave the forest and step into the neighboring territory, Sam heard someone breathing in his ear.
Whos there?
There was no reply.
But there was definitely the sound of human breathing.
He had cast a body-enhancement spell so that he could hear better even if a monster attacked him unexpectedly.
Its not a mishearing.
There is definitely a human being nearby.
The breathing is weak. Maybe someone is hurt.
If there was someone in trouble, leaving them alone was not an option.
Sam sharpened his nerves and moved in the direction of the presence of people.
Fortunately, there didnt seem to be any monsters.
Just when he was about to speak out, Sam found the person he was looking for.
DDDFind it.
It was a woman sitting on the ground with her back against arge tree.
DDDA woman.
Her ming scarlet hair stood out in the green forest.
Dressed in gray robes, she looked like a true adventurer.
However, she was not carrying any kind of luggage.
Its possible that she was chased by a monster and has escaped.
Um
Hmm?
DDD?!
When the woman looked up, Sam gulped.
It was a beautiful woman.
Its no exaggeration to say that she was the most beautiful woman in both his previous and current lives.
She was about twenty years old.
Her ming scarlet hair, white skin, and slender limbs were well bnced.
The bridge of her nose, her eyebrows, and her eyes are as neat as those of an exquisite doll.
What caught my attention the most were the powerful eyes that were the same color as her hair.
(DDDHes like a me.)
Sams sense of caution vanished from his mind.
Like a moth attracted to a me, he wandered closer.
The next thing he knew, he was standing close enough to look down on her.
Um, can I help you?
Just speaking to her made him nervous.
Thinking about it, this is the first person he met since he left the territory.
Sam had no idea who she was, but he couldnt help but call out to her.
mm.
Did you get hurt? Do you need medical attention?
DDDhu.
Eh?
The woman seemed to mumble something, but Sam couldnt make it out.
She didnt seem to have the energy to speak.
But her eyes were shining brightly.
Her eyes beckoned to him, and he moved his face closer to hers.
Are you okay?
DDDhu.
Her voice was still weak, and he couldnt make out what she was saying.
Then a womans hand reached out and grabbed Sams chest, bringing her lips close to his.
DDDhungry.
He couldnt understand what was being said.
He stopped thinking.
She said again to Sam.
Im hungry. Please give me something to eat.
It seemed that the woman was not injured, but had copsed from hunger.
Sam could feel his nerves dissipating.
Sighing, Sam let the bag fall off his back and pulled out some food for her.
Chapter 18: A Fateful Encounter ③
Chapter 18: A Fateful Encounter
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
TN: Yes, itste but the illustration for volume 1 are now avable on the website!.
Check it out
Thanks for the food. Thank you, I didnt expect you to copse from hunger. Hahahaha.
This woman ate all the lunch that Daphne made for me.
Sam cried as she looked at the empty lunch box.
He couldnt eat a single bite of the lunch that Daphne had worked so hard to prepare.
Sorry, sorry. I thought that since I had the item box, I could eat at any time. I forgot to put in the most important food.
Item box!?
DDDItem Box.
At the word, Sams anger and sadness slipped away.
His eyes lit up, not expecting to hear a word so full of fantasy in such a ce.
Is there such a thing as an item box? Where do I get them?
Rx, boy. Item boxes are a skill of mine. Its not something you can buy.
What?
Fufu. Its a rare skill. You must be jealous!
I love it! I love it! I want one!
Unfortunately, I cant give it to the boy. Skill is something youre born with. DDDHmm? What, the boy has skill too?
What? I have skill?
You didnt know that?
That was new.
At the same time, his heart fluttered.
He had never dreamed that he had a skill.
(Could it be that I have an item box too? No, no, no, no. If Im not good, Ill get something even better.
So, what skill do I have?
I know youre happy, but calm down, boy. But its not too much to ask. There are fewer people born with skills than those born with magical powers. In a way, its proof that the world loves you.
I dont care about that, hurry up, hurry up!
Youre such a child. Well, thats okay. The boys skill is, hmm, something thatCut-through.
Cut-through?
Im guessing its a skill that specializes in cutting. Thats good, isnt it? If you hold a sword, you might be able to fight with one.
Shocked by the womans words, Sam fell to his knees on the ground.
I dont like the idea of having a skill specialized in cutting.
Wait, what are you depressed about, boy? I dont use one, but its not every day you find a skilled swordsman. If you do well, you can even be recruited by the national knight order.
How can I do that if I cant use a sword?
It was too much of a treasure trove.
If Sam had even the slightest talent for swords, having the skill to specialize in cutting would have been a plus.
However, Sam has no talent for swords.
Its not that hes not good with a sword, its that he cant use one at all.
What use would it be to give him a skill that specializes in cutting?
Boy? Is there a reason?
The woman looked into Sams face as he put his hands on the ground.
On second thought, its strange to have a child alone in the woods like this. Why dont you talk to sister about it?
What do you mean?
Your past, your present, your future.
The woman smiled at him.
Sam couldnt tell if she was doing it out of the goodness of her heart or out of curiosity.
Why are you talking to someone you dont know?
Well, you gave me the boys precious meal, so I thought Id return the favor.
.
She smiled at him, and he felt something different from the others he had met.
Oops, I guess I havent even told you my name yet. No wonder the boy is wary.
She said, standing up and puffing out her chest.
Im Ur?Scheidt. A genius wizard.
(Wow, shes the type to call herself a genius.)
The way the scarlet-haired beauty dignifiedly called herself a genius suited her rather majestically.
He almost believed her.
So, whats the boys name?
Huh, Im Samuel. You can call me Sam.
Sam, Sam. Yeah. Thats a good name.
A woman murmurs the boys name as she bites down on itDDDUr.
She nods a few times and reaches out her hand to Sam.
Come on, tell me about yourself.
Sam took Urs hand without any strange resistance.
Then, he found himself telling her about himself.
Chapter 19: A Fateful Encounter ④
Chapter 19: A Fateful Encounter
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
Its quite a life youve had, Sam.
When Sam finished telling everything except for the fact that he had been reincarnated, a bitterly smiling Ur gave him this impression.
Its none of your business.
Sam was born the eldest son of a rural baronial family, but due to hisck of talent with the sword, he was unable to be the heir and was forced out of the house by his half-brother.
However, Sam told her that he was happy about this situation.
Urughed at him and said,Youre strange.
But the Baron of Reinbach, Ive never heard of them.
Well, they are countryside nobles.
Ive never heard of them. By the way, what do you n to do now, Sam?
Ive already registered as an adventurer, so Im thinking of saving up some money and moving from ce to ce after a while.
What an unchildlike and indifferent goal. Dont you have any ns to be a big shot or get back at your folks?
Not really.
So, whats your purpose in moving from ce to ce?
Im just trying to see the world.
DDDOh! Youre just like me!
Sams answer made Urs eyes shine with happiness.
Could it be, Ur-san?
Yes, I am! Im also traveling around the world to see different ces and acquire different kinds of magic from all over the world.
All the magic in the world?
Have you ever wondered if you could use a little magic? Wouldnt you like to learn and acquire as much magic as possible and rise to the heights of wizardry?
I do!
I knew you would say that. You are somewhat like me. Maybe thats why you found me, because were on the same wavelength.
Ur shook her red hair in delight, as if she had found arade.
Sam was also happy to have met someone who was trying to see the world the way he did.
But I dont know if I have any magic talent. At best, I can only do body enhancement magic.
Strengthening the body is also simple, but surprisingly difficult to use. Okay, this is just a coincidence. Ill take alookat it for youDDDAppraisal.
A magic circle floated in Urs right eye as she looked at him.
Sam felt as if he were being watched from the inside.
After a while, Ur gave a small snort.
I never thought I would find it here.
Um, Ur-san?
Boy! No, Sam!
Y-Yes?
Ur suddenly grabbed both of his shoulders and her face was so close that their lips could touch if they were not careful.
You may not be as good as me, but you have a great deal of magic and magical talent!
DDD!? Really!?
Of course. I would never tell a trivial lie. And I have more good news for you, my talented friend!
Good news?
Rejoice! Ur-Scheidt here will make you her discipline!
Yes?
Good. Thats a good answer.
No, wait, that wasnt a reply, that was just a confused question.
Sam was in a panic when he was suddenly asked to be a discipline, but Ur left him alone and proceeded to talk.
Her momentum was so strong that Sam could not stop her.
From today on, you can call yourself Sam?Scheidt!
Wait, Ur-san! Wait, please, wait!
Ive been looking for someone who could be my sessor for a long time. Someone who can carry on all the magic Ive learned, someone with talent.
Y-You mean, that?
Yes. Thats you, Sam!
Sam cant even afford to be ttered when a beautiful face is so close to him.
His heart starts to beat faster.
But its not because of the distance between Urs face and him.
What kind of talent do I have?
It was a question full of expectation that he spat out in a trembling voice.
Ur nodded vigorously.
Yes! I promise you! Sam will eventually be the most powerful wizard of all! No, Ill make him one!
Ill be the most powerful wizard?
He wondered if he could be one.
It had been a year since he had been reincarnated into another world, and he wondered if he, who had no talent with a sword and had to rely on magic, had such a talent.
However, Urs eyes were bright and straight, and she didnt even seem to doubt Sams talent.
(DDDI want to believe.)
This is fate, Sam. You and I met by chance in this remote forest, and we both have what we are looking for. I need an heir, and Sam needs a good mentor.
With a gulp, Sam swallowed his spit.
His body trembled with tension and his heart was beating furiously.
She took a step away from Sam and extended her hand again.
(This must be fate.)
As Ur said, they both have what they wanted.
If this wasnt fate, what was it?
Sam doesnt know how good Ur, a self-proimed genius wizard, is.
However, her confident words and actions made him want to bet on her.
Sam took Urus hand without hesitation.
Her hands were surprisingly small, her fingers thin and supple.
Her hand squeezed Sams hand back forcefully.
I look forward to working with you, Ur-san.
You may call me Master. From today onDDDSam is mine.
Chapter 20: Four Years Have Passed in the Blink of an Eye
Chapter 20: Four Years Have Passed in the Blink of an Eye
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
DDDFour yearster.
Sam Scheidt was traveling around the world with his master, Ur Scheidt.
He had achieved his goal of traveling around the world.
Every day was an adventure.
Strange monsters, various tribes, countries that developed differently fromnd tond, everything was fresh and interesting.
With Ur, he could go to the end of the world.
He even thought so.
In terms of magic, Ur spends a lot of time trying to develop Sams talent.
At first, Sams skill,Cut-through, was thought to be a treasure trove.
However, Ur, who had the ability to call herself a genius wizard, answered that, unlike Sam, he should use his skill effectively with magic.
Specializing in cutting isnt just about swords, is it? You can use magic to cut.
Sams eyes lit up at Urs idea.
And he immediately put it into practice.
He found that he could make use of his skills by using magic as a sh, and by swinging his arms, which were covered in fire and ice, as if they were swords.
The skillCut-throughwas effective even with hand swords that were fired from a body that had been strengthened.
Then, he was told that it is time to increase the number of techniques.
In addition to training in magic, he also trains in physicalbat.
To put it simply, it was tough.
Ur, who excelled in both magic and physical training, was a strict master who did not tolerate whining.
She never took it easy on him because he was only ten years old, and she always trained him seriously.
Im dying, Im dying, Im dying, Im dyiiiiiiiiiiiiiiIIIIIIIINGGGGGGGGG!
Sam doesnt know how many times he screamed.
But when the Master ruffled her scarlet hair.
Dont worry, no one has ever said they were going to die and actually died.
She said this, and instead of rxing her hand, she imposed even more intense training.
Goddamn tormentors! Bully! Sadist!
Sam was also surprisingly tough, and even though heined to Ur, he was able to ovee all the harsh training.
And then he found out,
Huh?
Sam was now able to unleash a blow that could rival a magic sword.
This was Urs seal of approval, and one of the most important things that had given Sam confidence in himself.
Their days together continued.
When she found out that Sam had an aptitude for fire magic, which Ur was the best at.
Lets learn it in the home of fire magic. Lets go to the Land of the Rising Sun!
And so they crossed the sea to an ind nation to the east.
The Land of the Rising Sun is a closed country, and Sam and his master were not weed at first, but as they beat the crap out of anyone who tried to antagonize them, their skills were soon recognized, and they found themselves bing clients of the royal family.
It was fortunate that he was able to learn some of the secret magic.
Not only Sam, but also Ur was very happy to have acquired some magic that she had not yet seen.
The King of the Land of the Rising Sun personally asked SamWould you like to serve my country?, but Sam politely declined the invitation, and returned to the continent, moving from ce to ce once again.
Whenever she gets a tip that there is a strong monster, he goes to defeat it, saying it will be good training for Sam.
When Sam managed to defeat the monster, even though he was dying, he would receive a reward and use the money to have a little fun, and then immediately go back to training.
The days went on like this.
By the time Sam met Ur, two years had passed, and he had reached B-rank adventurer.
His talent for magic also grew steadily, to Ur surprise.
There is no attribute magic that Sam is not good at.
This seems to be a very rare case.
Everyone has their strengths and weaknesses, but Sam excelled in fire and darkness, and was able to use all the other attributes as well.
He learned several levels of body-enhancement magic, which he had been using since his early days, and he was also able to learn the flying magic that only a limited number of wizards could use without difficulty.
This was probably due in part to Sams talent, but maybe Urs teaching was also good.
Ur was very sincere about magic.
She patiently taught Sam difficult magic over and over again until he learned it.
Sometimes Sam would raise his voice in frustration, but she would encourage him, sometimes scold him, and stay with him until he mastered it.
Sometimes she was a bit on the spartan side, but that was probably just the charm.
When he learned flying magic, he sometimes used a rough technique that knock him down from the sky and Ur saying,Learn it if you dont want to die.
Sam adored Ur, who was at a far higher level as a wizard, as a mentor, and she also fell in love with him as a woman.
It was his first love, including in his previous life.
But Sam was still a child, not yet an adult.
He and Ur, a wonderful wizard, are out of proportion in terms of age and ability.
Therefore, Sam has one goal in mind.
When I be a wizard on par with Ur, I will confess my love to her.
He made up his mind to do so and continued to work hard.
In a way, it was probably the most important driving force for him.
After that, Sam continued to train in magic, fight monsters and criminals, and have a lot of fun in the name of rest, and four years passed in the blink of an eye.
He had never had such a fulfilling time in his life, including his previous life.
DDDThat was why Sam had made a mistake in his thinking.
He had thought that his days with Ur wouldst forever.
Adventures with the one he loved, the joy of acquiring magic, the certainty of growing stronger.
He did not doubt that these happy days wouldst forever.
DDDBut that was just Sams naive misunderstanding.
Chapter 21: Farewell and Inheritance ①
Chapter 21: Farewell and Inheritance
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
It had been almost five years since Sam and Ur had met.
DDDSuddenly, Ur copsed.
The fact that Ur, who had been so healthy for the past four years that even killing her would not kill her, copsed without warning came as a great shock to Sam.
During the training, she had been smiling and shooting magic all the time, but when she suddenly turned pale and crouched down holding her chest, Sams blood ran cold.
It was Ur herself who calmed the distraught Sam down.
Breathing hard, she told him that she would be better after some rest.
So Sam carried her on his back and returned to the small inn he was using as a base.
And now.
She was sleeping peacefully on a bed in a small town near the royal capital of Sky Kingdom, Urs hometown, and Sam was watching over her without leaving her side.
(What happened to Ur? Sickness? But she hadnt shown any signs of it for the past four years. Could it be that I just didnt notice, but Ur wasnt feeling well?)
She said shed get better after a rest, but shes been asleep for half a day now.
It was already dark when the sun went down.
A feeling of anxiety ran through Sam that perhaps Ur would never wake up.
Sam prayed to God for the first time since his reincarnation in this world.
nSam.
As Sam sat in the chair beside the bed and continued to pray, he was suddenly called out.
Ur had woken up.
Sam kicked the chair and rushed over to her.
How are you feeling, Ur?
He called out anxiously to his beloved mentor, who was still pale.
Then she forced herself to smile.
Im fine, of course.
Dont lie to me. I didnt expect you to copse If youre not well, you should tell me you are.
Dont look so pathetic, boy.
Ur gently stroked Sams gloomy head.
If youre awake, lets go to the hospital. If you cant, Ill get you a doctor.
Its a small town, but there are doctors there.
If the town doctor doesnt work, we can head to the Royal Capital.
No doctors.
But Urs words were something Sam did not expect.
Why not!
He couldnt help but raise his voice.
Then Ur made a somewhat soothing sound.
I know about my body.
But that doesnt meanDDD
Sam, listen to me. I wont be around much longer.
DDDWha?
Sam couldnt believe his ears.
No, he could hear, but he didnt want to ept what Ur had said.
Wh-What are you talking about? You dont know what to say and what not to say anymore, do you?
Sam felt an inexplicable uneasiness when Ur suddenly said something weak.
He had never seen Ur this weak before.
She had always been strong, confident, and sometimes arrogant.
This was the first time he had ever seen Ur look so weak.
Calm down, Sam. Im suffering from an incurable disease.
What?
Its a malignant disease with no known cause and no known cure. Its a rare disease that affects people with strong magical powers.
Thats, but, Ur.
Sam was upset by Urs confession, but she didnt care and went on with her story.
Im sorry for keeping it from you, but Ive been feeling better.
She doesnt give Sam time to ept or digest her words.
To tell you the truth, when they found out I was sick, they said I wouldntst a year.
such.
So I left everything behind and went off without telling my family about my illness. All so that I could find my sessor.
Ur looked at Sam and smiled.
And I found the person I was looking for. My dear discipline, Sam.
Wait, Ur! One year? Weve been together for four years!
I wondered, too. I also wondered if the disease had been cured. But the disease is still the disease.
We must find a doctor, a doctor! In a city as big as Royal Capital, there must be a doctor who can cure Ur!
Ur quietly shook her head at Sams suggestion.
Im sorry, but Ive always lived in the Royal Capital. Ive used all the contacts avable to me and had both renowned doctors and wizards take a look at me. The result was that I had one year left.
No way, what am I supposed to do now?
But life is a funny thing. The light of my lifested not one, but four years. I owe it all to Sam.
Ur, stop it! Please dont say that. We will continue to adventure,ugh, and be together.
Sam shouted at Ur, who sounded as if she had already been defeated by the disease.
There was no way he could let his master die like this.
No matter what it takes, she wants to keep him alive.
No matter what it takes, even if it means giving up his own life.
Sam really thought so.
I know these will be myst words, so Ill say them. DDDI love you, Sam.
Chapter 22: Farewell and Inheritance ②
Chapter 22: Farewell and Inheritance
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
Ur lovingly stroked Sams cheek as she held back her tears.
I love Sam with all my heart, as a teacher, as a family member, and as a man and a woman.
Taking her hand, Sam tried his best to hold back the tears that were about to fall.
Im so lucky to have met Sam. I loved him so much that I would have given him a baby if I could. If only I had known sooner that I had so much time left, I wouldnt have hesitated to ask for you.
Ur me, too, Ur.
I knew. But I was a coward and pretended not to notice. I thought that Sam didnt deserve a woman who was going to leave him one day.
The tears finally spilled over.
Once they broke down, the tears would not stop.
Its not like that. Ur is everything to me. Without Ur, Im, i
Sams tears soaked his cheeks and Urs hands.
Dont cry, Sam, I met you when you were a child. Youve be a man. Im more than happy to see you like this. But I have unfinished business.
What unfinished business?
DDDI want Sam to inherit everything I have.
Sam nodded at his masters words.
Yes, I did. I wish I could have inherited everything from Ur.
If only he had more time, he could have mastered her skills.
Sam had thought that one day he would be able to learn her extensive magical skills and be a great wizard.
He had never dreamed that illness would interfere with that.
No. Thats not what I meant. I mean what I say. I want you to have everything I have.
But you cant do that.
If I had the time, I would have raised you to the end of your life with my own hands. But I knew from the beginning that I didnt have time. Therefore, I devised a spell.
Wait, is that what you meant by making me your sessor?
I didnt tell Sam, but I knew I didnt have time.
He had no idea that Ur had made such preparations.
Her magical abilities were impressive, but they were specialized inbat.
What kind of magic could such an Ur have created?
Ive developed magic that can only be used onceDDDInheritance magic.
Inheritance Magic.
I can pass on my magic, all the magic Ive learned, and all my skills to Sam.
How is that even possible?
If it is possible to inherit all of her, as Ur says, then the magic developed is unprecedented.
Many wizards would want it badly.
Many wizards have tried to preserve their skills.
Many of them have taken on apprentices or written grimoires to pass on their skills to future generations.
However, even so, what is ten will not be inherited by all ten.
Therefore, it was one of the biggest challenges for wizards to leave their magicDDDtheir proof of lifeDDDto future generations.
It can be done. But just because you inherited it doesnt mean you can use it all, you need talent and skill. But Sam can do it. Thest four years have convinced me.
Im going to inherit all of Ur?
Sam is blessed with talent and magic. Only time will tell. Im sure youll have no problem using everything Ive inherited.
Wait, wait, Ur! Youre kind of talking on the assumption that I will inherit it, but first, doctor, youve had it for four years, you might still have time!
He was honestly d that Ur was trying to pass everything on to him.
But more than that, he wished she was still alive.
Youre a helpless child. I told you I know about my body.
but
Ive been aware of it for a long time, you know. My taste buds have gone dull, my limbs have gone numb, I cant breathe properly and Ive lost my strength. Its been hard to hide it from you.
So what?
Listen to me, Sam. Im d you feel that way. I want to spend more time with you and Sam if I can. But its no use if Im too weak to use the inheritance magic. I wont be able to trust you with everything I have.
DDDUr!
Youre not going to say you dont want it, are you?
Im not saying that! But more than that, I want to be with Ur!
If he hadnt taken over everything from Ur, he would have dly abandoned it if it would have extended the time she had left.
However, from her conversation with Ur, Sam could tell that she didnt have much time left.
Still, he would have liked to spend more time with Ur if he could have.
He wondered if there was any way he could do that.
Ur gently hugged Sam, who could not stop crying.
My dear Sam. You are the first disciple I ever fell in love with. I wish I could be alive with you. But as much as I do, I dont want you to see me visibly weaken. Then let me die while I can still be me.
Chapter 23: Farewell and Inheritance ③
Chapter 23: Farewell and Inheritance
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
DDDUr! Dont say things like that to me!
The tears were already making it hard to see Urs face properly.
It was clear that she was refusing to live.
He hated the disease so much that his respected master had no choice but to give up.
I used to be afraid of death, afraid that I would die without leaving anything of my knowledge and talent. But not anymore. Thanks to Sam. Because of Sam, I can sleep in peace.
Ur dont go Ur.
I knew that one day I would hurt Sam. My heart hurts, and Im sorry.
It felt like goodbye words already.
Sam tightened his arms around Ur.
He was stubborn, as if he never wanted to let go.
But at the same time, Im happy. I can give my all to my beloved disciple. How can I not be happy?
He couldnt reply.
The tears wont stop.
Sam sobbed in Urs arms.
You are a great wizard. If you inherit everything I have, you will reach even greater heights. I have high hopes for you, my dear disciple.
Ur said, patting Sams head gently.
Now, give me your hand.
Sam obeyed with tears streaming down his face.
He pulled himself away from Ur and held her hand.
I will now pass on all that I have to you. I am sure that with the use of inheritance magic I will pass away in my sleep. I dont like to be damp, so I left a letter for you. You can read itter.
Thats, Ur.
Tears spilled further as he realized that goodbye was already imminent.
He thought there was still time for a few more days.
It was too sudden.
It seemed that his Master would not even give him time to prepare.
Youre such a crybaby, Sam. I feel like crying too. If that happens, the spell will fail.
Ur looked annoyed.
If you love me, please. I want you to take all of me.
Okay. All right. Ill ept all of you as the only disciple who loves Ur.
DDDGood boy.
Sam, with tears streaming down his face, still tried to listen to his masters wishes, and Ur smiled reassuringly.
Sam also smiled in defeat.
He decided to smile for Urs sake.
Lets get started. Itll be alright, itll be over soon. DDDInheritance Magic, activate.
There was no chanting or anything, just a small murmur that echoed around the room.
A warm magic power slowly flowed from their joined hands.
Sam could feel Urs magic entering his body.
Its not just magic.
Urs knowledge and skills flowed into Sam along with her magic power.
(DDDIt was as if I was one with Ur.)
It felt as if everything about her, her life, wasing into Sam.
It would have been a tremendous euphoric feeling if it wasnt for the parting that awaited him next.
But once the inheritance magic was over, Ur would be gone.
If only he had realized earlier that she was not feeling well, a different ending might have been waiting for her.
Just thinking about it brought tears of frustration to his eyes and made his smile falter.
Sam desperately tried to keep a smile on her face.
He continued to ept the magical power that flowed from her, and the end came.
Chapter 24: Farewell and Inheritance ④
Chapter 24: Farewell and Inheritance
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
Mmm. The inheritance magic was a sess. Everything Ive done has been sessfully passed on to Sam. Oh, thank goodness.
Ur closed her eyes quietly, a look of relief on her face.
Ur?
Im sorry, Im kind of sleepy.
Mmm, you must be tired.
He knew that she had very little time left.
A tear rolled down Sams cheek.
He had decided not to whine anymore.
He didnt want to worry his beloved master when he was sending him off.
Ur closed her eyes and squeezed Sams hand.
I want you to be a great wizard. But its not just about magic, its also about you. I want you to forget about me, fall in love, make love, have a family, and be happy.
Ill never meet anyone better than Ur.
No, you will meet someone. I guarantee it. Sam will be happy.
Sam epted Urs words and grasped her hand firmly.
All right. Im going to be happy. Im going to live my life to the fullest, enjoying magic and life as much as Ur does.
DDDGood boy. Thats my Sam. My beloved, sweet, darling disciple.
Ur smiled so calmly that it was hard to believe she was on a sickbed.
Sam asked his teacher.
Hey, Ur. Was I a good disciple?
You were the best disciple I ever had. Hey, Sam, was I a good teacher?
Youve been a wonderful teacher. DDDIm d I met you. Im d I could be with you. Thank you for everything.
He knew he would never have the chance to say it again if he let it go now, so he expressed his gratitude without any falsehoods.
How fortunate of him to have met Ur.
How fulfilling the four years he had spent with Ur had been.
It would probably be impossible to convey how grateful he is to Ur in the time he had left.
So, with tears in his voice, he expressed his heartfelt gratitude.
Fufu, thank you too. Im grateful to have met Sam.
The power drained from Urs voice.
It was as if she was slowly falling asleep.
I didnt expect it to be this peaceful. Sam, can you hold my hand more tightly?
Like this?
Like that. Oh, I can feel Sams heat so well. Those little hands of yours are bigger than mine now, arent they?
As if to confirm Sams growth, Ur lovingly grasped his hand and stroked it with her other hand.
Ill never forget this warmth.
Ill never forget the warmth of Urs body. Ill remember everything about you.
Im d youre here, but forget about me. Okay?
Impossible. I cant do that.
My youre such a helpless child.
A small sigh escaped from Ur, but it sounded like she was happy.
She may be hoping that his pupil will forget about her and grow up, but to Sam, Ur is a special person.
There was no way he could forget her.
Perhaps she understood this, but she seemed to be happy despite the trouble.
Sam I have onest request.
Anything you want.
Can you give me a kiss?
Instead of replying, Sam kissed his beloved on the mouth.
He made a mental note to remember the feel of her lips on his.
Then, he spoke his lips in a farewell
Fufu, to tell you the truth, its my first kiss.
Me too. Im d Ur was my first.
Im d Sam was my first, too.
They both had a smallugh.
It wasnt the kind of intense kiss that two people who love each other sincerely want, but it was a gentle kiss that conveyed their feelings to each other.
Thank you, Sam. Please be happy for me.
Yes.
Strength disappeared from her hands.
Ur?
be. happy, plea, se.
Those were Ursst words.
Ur thought of Sam until the end of her life and passed away.
Ur! Ur!
Sam calls out to his beloved woman, who has passed away in her sleep, even though he knows he cannot reach her anymore.
Of course, there would be no reply.
After calling out to her for a while, Sam had a faint hope that maybe she would respond again, but she never woke up.
Ur.
She had to ept the death of her beloved master.
It was too painful and his heart ached.
He couldnt stop the tears from flowing down his face.
They run down his cheeks, fall on Urs hands, and soak them.
Surely Ur wouldnt want him to cry pathetically.
Still, right now, he just wants to cry.
.
Good night, Ur. Please rest in peace.
Clinging to her corpse, Sam continued to shed tears.
This was how he said goodbye to Ur, whom he loved with all his heart.
Chapter 25: Moving Forward
Chapter 25: Moving Forward
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
On the day he lost Ur, Sam cried until his tears ran dry, and then he found the death notes she had left behind.
.
One was addressed to himself, and the others seemed to be addressed to her family.
Sam read the death note she had left for herself.
DDDUlrike?Scheidt?Walker.
That, he learned, was Urs real name.
Ur Scheidt was her name when she was working as a wizard.
It was her so-called magic name.
Ur was the eldest daughter of Count Walker, who had a mansion in the royal capital of the Sky Kingdom.
When she found out that she was sick, she ran away without telling her family, ording to her death note.
What was left in her will was her wish.
She wanted to have her corpse delivered to her family.
Of course, Sam epted her wish.
Another wish was for Sam to use Urs magical name,Scheidt, as the name of his family.
Without needing to be asked, Sam intended to do so.
There was no way he would throw away the name that his beloved had given him.
Hes been Samuel Scheidt since that day when he met her and she made him her apprentice.
And will always be.
The death note also contained information about Urs own past that he had never told Sam.
In addition to being the third seat of the court wizard of the Sky Kingdom, Sam learned various things about Urs past that he did not know.
I didnt know anything about Ur, did I?
Ur didnt talk about herself, but Sam didnt ask either.
He was so happy every day that he took it for granted that he would spend more time with her, so he didnt pay attention to her past.
He believed that one day she would tell him without him having to ask her.
But in reality, such a day never came, and he ended up learning about her from the death note she left behind.
If this was going to happen, he should have asked her.
He wanted to hear from Urs mouth who she was and what her life had been like.
All Sam could do was regret that he hadnt been able to say a single word.
Damn it, Im crying again.
Just the thought of Ur brought tears to his eyes that he thought had dried up.
He misses Ur.
He wants to hear her voice again.
He wants to feel her warmth.
But he couldnt stop crying because he knew he couldnt anymore.
Sam read the letter while crying.
He read it over and over again.
Ur left only a brief note about herself.
The rest of the letter was full of memories and concerns about Sam.
To Ur, Sam must have been a disciple who still needed help.
He thanked his teacher for caring for him until the end of his life.
Then he made a vow.
Im not going to stop at this, Ur. Ill be a great wizard as I promised. Ill enjoy magic and life as much as I can for Ur.
To fulfill Urs wish.
And when they meet again someday, he will ask her to praise him.
So keep an eye out for me.
Urs magic, enchantment, and skills resided within Sam.
She is still inside Sam, staying close to him.
He wished he could forget hers, but there was no way he could.
The best teacher, the benefactor, the love of her life, could not be so easily forgotten.
Bing a wizard that Ur would be proud of.
Be the greatest and most powerful wizard she ever wished for.
Having set his sights on this goal, Sam slipped the letter into his pocket and stood up.
He cannot cry forever.
Ur.
Sam kissed the cheek of the quietly sleeping Ur and covered her with ice magic.
This was to ensure that her corpse would not be harmed on the way to the Royal Capital.
After covering the Ur with a sheet, he stored the death note and personal belongings she had left in the Item Box he had inherited.
I need to get Ur to her family.
Gently and carefully holding Ur in his arms, Sam left the room.
It was already midnight, but Sam walked towards the capital.
If he didnt do something, he would start crying again because he remembered Ur.
He wanted to get Ur back to her family as soon as possible.
Without resting, Sam continued on his way to the capital.
Chapter 26: Count Walkers Family
Chapter 26: Count Walker''s Family
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
A weekter, Sam was in front of the residence of the Walker family in the royal capital of the Sky Kingdom.
So this is the house where Ur was born and raised.
Carefully holding the corpse of his beloved master, Sam looked up at the house of Urs birth.
It was a mansion belonging to an earl''s family, so the grounds and buildings were appropriate.
He could see a three-story mansion, flowerbeds filled with blooming flowers, and a fountain.
There was also a wall covering the mansion.
The Counts house, visible from the gate of the mansion, was a blurpared to Sams parents house, the Reinbach Barons.
The Reinbachs had a normal two-story house.
The garden wasrge because it was in the countryside, but it wasnt as morous as the counts house.
He felt like he saw the difference between a country nobleman from the countryside and a city nobleman living in the royal capital.
Anyway, I have to meet Urs family. Should I just knock?
Hey, you!
As he wandered about the Counts house, one of the soldiers who seemed to be the gatekeeper appeared and approached Sam.
Who are you? Do you know that this is the residence of Count Walker!
(Thank God. Ill just have to ask this man to help me connect.)
Sam bowed lightly to the gatekeeper.
I know. I am Samuel Scheidt, apprentice to Ulrike Scheidt Walker. I would like to meet with the head of the Walker family.
You think a child like you is Ulrike-sama apprentice?
Yes.
That person ran away five years ago and has not been seen since!
Ive been with Ulrike-sama all this time.
Sam already knew that Ur had left home without telling his family, to hide her illness and to find a sessor.
But the gatekeeper had no way of knowing this and looked at Sam suspiciously.
Then where is Ulrike-sama?
Shes dead.
DDDWha?
I took care of it. I have her body and a letter for her family.
The gatekeepers gaze went to Sams arm.
Then he let out a shaky voice.
N-No way, the one youre holding.
Its Ulrike-sama.
W-W-Wait! Ill report to the head of the family! But the thing is, I dont know if I can trust you. First of all, do you have any proof that you Ulrike-sama disciple?
The will left by Ulrike-sama, if you please.
.
All right. Ill send it to the heads of the family for confirmation.
Please.
Holding Urs corpse in his arms, Sam took the death note she had left from his pocket and handed it to the gatekeeper.
Certainly. I also dont know if you are really Ulrike-sama disciple. I hate to say it, but you might be a fraud talking about being his disciple. Im sorry, but I have to detain you.
Of course. I will not resist. Go ahead.
Thank you for your cooperation. Now well take care of the body first.
The gatekeeper tried to take care of Urs corpse, but Sam stepped back.
He wondered if he should give her away carelessly.
I promise to treat her with respect. Ive always been the gatekeeper of Count Walkers household. I know Ulrike-sama well. But I didnt expect her to pass away I hope Im wrong if I can help it.
I hope its a lie, too.
Sam believed the gatekeeper and handed Ur over.
The weight of her was gone from his arms, and the feeling of loss hit him.
It felt like another reminder that he had really lost her.
Wait for me. Ill deliver the body and the death note first.
Yes.
The gatekeeper went back inside the house and returned in a few minutes.
Sorry to keep you waiting. Now Im going to restrain you. Turn around.
Yes.
Obeying the gatekeeper, Sam turned his back.
The shackles were ced on both wrists.
But how do you enter the capital with the body in your hands? Didnt the guards check?
I forced my way in.
DDDWha?
So, if what Im saying is proven not to be a lie, please intercede with the guards who are after me.
Sam did not want to expose Urs corpse carelessly.
But the guards protecting the capital would not allow it, and he had broken through by force.
By now, the guards would be bloodily searching for Sam, who had entered the Royal Capital without permission.
You know what?
The gatekeeper sighed in exasperation.
I understand. Ill inform the head of the family about that as well.
Thank you.
Lets go.
After being restrained, Sam was led by the gatekeeper into the grounds of Earl Walkers house.
Chapter 27: I Met Ur’s Family ①
Chapter 27: I Met Urs Family
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
TN: I tried to minimize the usage of Japanese suffixes like -san, -sama, etc. But I just realized that I dont know what to trante it with for some suffixes ex. -dono and -sama to Lady, Miss, Mr., and others. So back to Japanese suffixes.
One hourter.
Sam was released from his restraints and escorted into the guest room of Count Walkers house.
Waiting for him in the room was a handsome man in his mid-forties and a xen-haired woman who looked to be in herte thirties.
He knew immediately that they were the parents of his beloved master.
Both of them have a vague resemnce to Uru.
Both of them have red swollen eyes.
It seems that they have checked Urs corpse and death note.
( DDDThe two of them are Urs)
They both stood up from their chairs and bowed deeply as Sam entered the room.
Samuel-dono. I thank you from the bottom of my heart for delivering my daughters corpse and will to me.
Thank you very much.
Please look up. I was only doing what a disciple should do.
Still, all I can say is thank you.
After thanking Sam, they slowly looked up.
Now, sit down. We have a lot to discuss with you.
Yes.
At their urging, Sam sat down in the chair and watched as they sat down.
Id like to introduce myself first. My name is Jonathan?Walker. Im the head of the Walker family.
My name is Grace?Walker.
Nice to meet you. Im Samuel Scheidt. Please, call me Sam.
Sam introduced himself and bowed.
The two men looked a little surprised.
Scheidt coincidentally, my daughters magical name was Scheidt as well.
Ur, no, my master gave it to me as a family name.
I see. It seems that Ulrike was very fond of you.
Im d to hear it.
Jonathan stared at Sams face closely.
Then he sighed tiredly.
Im surprised that the wild girl took a pupil and loved her, but I didnt know that she was ill. As a parent, I feel ashamed.
Did you take care of her in the end, Sam-dono?
Yes. If I had realized my masters illness earlier, I would have brought him to the capital by force, but Im sorry.
There is no need for you to apologize. Instead, I can only thank you. Thanks to you, I can hold Ulrikes funeral and put her in the grave.
Thats very kind of you to say.
Both Jonathan and Grace wiped their tears with their handkerchiefs and thanked Sam again.
Sam was about to burst into tears if he wasnt careful.
Im sorry. I just cant ept my daughters death yet.
Im sorry for your loss.
Thank you. Id like to talk to you about something else.
Yes.
My daughter left a death note with a lot of information about you in it.
I see.
That you were a very good wizard, that you had inherited her magic, and that she loved you.
I also loved my master dearly.
If they already knew, there was no point in hiding it, so he made it clear.
Sam didnt want to lie about his feelings for Ur.
Sam answered honestly, even though he knew he would be med for it.
Im very hesitant to ask you this, and it may hurt you, but let me ask you something. Did Ulrike and you have a sexual rtionship?
No, we did not.
Im sorry. I didnt mean to be rude. I just wanted to know what kind of rtionship you two had.
Please dont worry about it. I loved my master, but it was only in myst moments that I was able to tell you that.
So you did.
My rtionship with Master is, if I may be so bold, family.
DDDI see. Family.
Jonathan and the others did not express their displeasure at Sam calling Ur family when he had his own family in front of him.
Sam was a little relieved.
There was some concern that maybe they might not be happy with Sam, who had be their apprentice without their knowledge.
So far, though, they hadnt expressed any such feelings.
Im d she doesnt seem lonely.
Really. Im sure shes happy to have you by her side.
Im d to hear it.
Now, you inherited everything from my daughter.
Thats right.
I have to admit, Im surprised that she was able to use the technique of passing on magic. What did you inherit from her?
Jonathans question was understandable.
Even Sam, who had inherited everything from Ur, still couldnt believe that such magic existed.
I inherited my masters magic, her powers, her knowledge, and her skills.
All of it?
Yes. I cant use it yet, but Ive inherited everything.
I never thought thats possible, but it would be a big deal if I presented it at a conference.
Jonathan looked upset.
Dear, thats not what we need right now.
Youre right. Im sorry. Sam-dono.
When his wife chided him for almost changing the subject, Jonathan cleared his throat and returned to the conversation.
Yes.
What are you going to do with the power you inherited from my daughter?
Ill stay in Royal Capital for a while because I have things to do.
What do you have to do?
When Sam was asked, he told her exactly what he was going to do.
Im going to be the strongest wizard, surpassing my master.
Chapter 28: I Met Ur’s Family ②
Chapter 28: I Met Urs Family
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
Sams statement, which could be taken as reckless, left the Walkers wide-eyed and stunned.
Th-Thats a big goal. But, you know, I think it might be difficult. Do you have a n?
First of all, Im thinking of bing a court wizard in this country.
I see. Ulrike was also a court wizard. So youre aiming for the same heights that she did?
Yes, but that is only a starting point. I want to be a court wizard, the best in thend, then the strongest on the continent, and then the strongest in the world.
Th-Thats grand.
As the inheritor of the magic left behind by my master, I believe I should do at least this much.
Sam has decided to be a wizard who can surpass even Ur, so that when he meets histe master again, he will be praised for a job well done.
He doesnt think its impossible.
He knew from the start that it was a high goal.
So, he just has to stay positive and not think about the negative.
But to Mr. and Countess Walker, it may have sounded like a delusion.
Both of them were looking very confused.
Sam cleared his throat.
For now, Im aiming to be a court wizard, so please understand that Ill be staying in Royal Capital for a while.
Regardless of his true intentions, he decided to say something that was within the eptable range of understanding for both of them.
Regardless of your goal, youll be staying in the capital for a while?
Yes.
Then you can live in this house while youre in the capital.
Are you sure? Wouldnt that be too much trouble?
Now it was Sams turn to be confused.
Even though he was Urs discipline, he had never expected to be taken care of by a total stranger.
Countess Walker smiled at Sam.
Actually, my daughter has asked me to take care of you, Sam. Please, let us take care of you.
And isnt Sam a child who hasnt even reached maturity yet? We cant just throw a child out of the house.
Grace said it clearly.
Not because he was a noblewoman, not because he was Urs disciple, but because she was a sensible adult who couldnt leave Sam alone when he was still a child.
Her kindness brought tears to Sams eyes as he realized that she was still Urs mother.
Ur was also strict and had an arrogant side, but her roots were kind.
Every time he came in contact with her family, he couldnt help but miss Ur.
Sam, if you dont want to just take charity, how about bing my familys personal wizard?
Me?
My daughter has told me of your talents and abilities. If you are a wizard of her caliber, it would be a shame to lose you to another family. What do you think?
If you want to be a court wizard, you need not only the ability, but also the backing. Fortunately, my family is a lineage of wizards and Ive been given the title of Count. In addition, my husband is the vicemander of the first unit of the magic army that serves the country. I think its a good idea to have your back, dont you?
Count and Countess Walkers proposal was appealing.
Sam didnt know anyone in Royal Capital and had nowhere to go in the future.
Furthermore, it was nice to have Countess Walkers backing in his pursuit of bing a court wizard.
It would help him get closer to his goal.
Of course, we will have to see what you can do, and you will have to show us that you are worthy of being a court wizard. What do you think, would you be willing to let us help you?
Um, why would you do that?
At Sams usible question, the couple looked at each other and then smiled a little sadly.
You are Ulrikes first andst disciple, and herst request was for us to help you. As a parent, I would at least like to fulfill herst wish.
He could tell that the two of them truly loved Ur.
It was not an easy task to wee such a child, especially when they did not know where the child came from.
However, the Walkers decided to ept their daughtersst words and her disciple.
Perhaps because they believe it will be a memorial offering to their daughter.
They sincerely hope that their daughter will be relieved of her sorrow and rest in peace.
Sam felt for Count and Countess Walker, and then thanked Ur for caring about him until the very end.
Thank you for your help.
Sam bowed profoundly to the Count and Countess.
.
Chapter 29: I Met Ur’s Family ③
Chapter 29: I Met Urs Family
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
Yes, if youre going to live in this house, Id like to introduce you to my daughters.
Your daughters?
Yes. They are Ulrikes sisters.
The mention of Ulrikes sisters made Sam tense.
He wondered what they would think of him.
He wondered if they would think anything of him for taking away theirst moments with their sister.
Go get the girls.
Very well.
One of the maids, who had been standing in the room, bowed and left.
Have tea until the girls arrive. Im sorry I havent been more hospitable to guests.
No, dont worry about it.
The maid prepared a cup of tea and Sam thanked her and cleared his throat, he heard footsteps approaching from outside the room.
There was a short knock on the door, and Jonathan gave his permission, and the three women, apanied by the maid, came inside the room.
(DDDThese are Urs sisters Yes, somehow, I think they look like Ur.)
He knew immediately that they were Urs sisters even without being introduced.
Sam-dono, let me introduce you. This is my second daughter, Liselotte.
Hi, Im Liselotte. Please call me Lise. Thank you for taking care of my sister.
She was a beautiful woman with straight blonde hair tied up in a ponytail and looked lively.
She was about twenty years old.
While the other sisters wore skirts, she wore pants.
She was not dressed as a man, but it looked good on the lively Lise.
Next, there is Alicia, the third daughter.
Umm, err, I-Im Alicia.
It was Alicia, the third daughter, who greeted him shortly.
She looked a little older than Sam and was a beautiful girl with soft, blonde hair.
.
She looked a little timid, but her smile was soft and reassuring.
Im sorry, Sam-dono, but Alicia is a little ufortable around men.
No, I dont mind. Its nice to meet you.
Y-Yes.
Her father added, and she was convinced.
Only Alicia, who was not good with men, was one step away from Sampared to her sisters.
She was probably embarrassed to meet a man for the first time.
Finally, there was Erica, the fourth daughter.
Erika. Say hello.
DDDIm Erica, and I dont ept that youre my sister Urs sessor.
At her fathers request, Erika, the fourth daughter, reluctantly greeted him.
She was a beautiful girl with xen hair cut short and apetitive spirit.
Erica is fifteen years old, one year older than Sam. She can also use magic. I hope the two of you have a lot to talk about.
Father, Im not going to talk to this guy.
Erika, he is a valued guest and benefactor of our family. Dont you dare talk to him like that.
No matter what you say, I will never ept such a dull man as my sisters sessor!
Erica red at Sam and left him to say so, and then left.
Im sorry. Erica has always admired her sister Ur, and shes jealous of you for being her favorite disciple.
Lise was the one who followed up with her youngest sister.
Alicia, for example, who has a quiet personality, was in a panic, wondering what to do.
No, I understand how you feel.
Ur is a wonderful wizard.
The family must have been proud of their eldest daughter.
She took Sam, a stranger, as her disciple and made him her sessor by letting him take care of her in her final days.
Understandably, you might think this is not interesting.
In fact, youre right.
Sam has not yet achieved anything as Urs disciple and sessor.
It would be a long time before he would be recognized as a disciple and sessor.
Please dont hate Erica too much, okay?
I dont feel that way about her.
Sam didnt feel bad about Erikas attitude.
In fact, it reminded him of Ur when she was in a bad mood, and it made him smile.
Its not just Erica.
The cheerful-looking Liese also had the image of Ur, a lively magician.
(They are sisters after all, they look very much alike.)
Although Ur has passed away, everything about her has not disappeared.
Sam felt his heart lighten a little when he met her family and was able to think that way.
He felt that the loss of Ur had been healed a little.
Chapter 30: I Met Ur’s Family ④
Chapter 30: I Met Urs Family
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
After the girls finished introducing themselves, although Erika didnt like him, Lise took Sam to his room.
You are free to use this room. Also, you can use the bathroom and other facilities if you tell the servants.
Thank you very much.
Dont thank us. Youre my sisters disciple, youre like family to us.
DDD, Thank you very much.
Sam was moved to tears by Lises words of family.
The fact that he was epted by the family of his belovedte master was something he was grateful for.
I told you not to thank me.
Im sorry.
Its okay. Hey.
Yeah?
Are you okay?
Sam was puzzled by the sudden question.
He didnt know what Lise was doing by asking him if he wasokay.
She gently touched both of Sams cheeks, unable to reply.
Umm, what?
Did you cry when you lost my sister? Did you hold it in?
Yes, I grieved and cried properly. I didnt hold back.
Thats good. You are a child and you can cry when you want to.
Liselotte and her friends are better than me.
Father and mother are sad and crying, but Im not so sad. Its a little inappropriate.
Why is that?
Sam believes that it is impossible not to be sad about losing a family member.
He was worried that Lise might be overworking herself.
Maybe its because I think my sister is already satisfied.
Why would she be satisfied?
Because she is my sister. If she wasnt satisfied, she wouldnt be willing to die. With you as her sessor, she was able to spend four enjoyable years, and Im sure she had nothing left to regret. So I want to see my sister off without being sad.
Liselotte-sama.
She is a strong person.
There is no way Sam can imitate her.
Geez, Ive already told you to call me Lise. Ill think of you as my brother from now on, since my sister loved you so much. Ive always wanted a little brother because Ive only had sisters.
The smile on her face was very gentle and charming.
It was a smile that was different from Urus, but somehow simr.
Oh, Im sorry. I know my sister well enough to be okay with this, but youre sad.
It was inappropriate at such a time.
No, it wasnt.
No? Im d to hear it. Ill call you Sam from now on.
Yes, Liselotte-sama.
Geez, I told you to call me Lise.
You did. Yes, Lise-sama.
Sam was afraid to call her by her first name, but she chuckled.
If you could, Id prefer it if you didnt call me -sama, but thatll have to wait.
Thats too much to ask.
Why dont you just call me sister like a brother?
Lise had a mischievous smile on her face as she said this.
I dont want to embarrass Sam too much, so Ill leave it at that for today. Have a good rest of the day.
Thank you very much.
When you get a chance, tell me how you and sister spent your time.
Of course. Ill be sure to tell you.
Ill look forward to it. See you soon.
Lise waved her hand and walked away.
After watching her go, Sam quietly opened the door to the room he had been given.
Then he was surprised.
Whoaa the rooms are so luxurious that it would be rude topare them to those of a country bar.
It wasnt so poor, butpared to the Reinbachs, it was really luxurious.
Even when he was traveling with Ur, he had never slept in such a luxurious room ever since he was invited as a guest of the royal family of the Land of the Rising Sun.
Sam wondered if he should lie down on the well-made bed, but he was tired after a week of traveling to the capital without a break, and he wanted to rest.
He was relieved that he had safely delivered Urs corpse to her family, and now his body needed a rest.
He thought he would at least clean himself up, but he ended up copsing into bed, sumbing to sleep.
As soon as he closed his eyes, Sam would travel into his dreams.
Strangely enough, the sleep was peaceful.
It must have been thanks to everyone in Walkers family who warmly and kindly epted Sam, who had lost his beloved and was acting as if he was forgetting his grief.
In the dream vision, Sam thanked Urs family.
And in the dream he had that day, he felt that Ur had saidThank youto him.
Chapter 31: I Have a New Master ①
Chapter 31: I Have a New Master
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
It had been a week since Sam had stayed with the Earl of Walker.
During that time, Urs funeral was held.
The funeral was a modest one, with only Sam and Urs family present.
As a former court magician, Ur was well known by the royal family, and words of condolence were delivered.
Other wizards who had been close to Ur before her death were also saddened to learn of her death.
It must have been hard on you, Sam-dono. Take some time off.
Jonathan, the head of the Walker family, took care of Sam, and for the past week, he had been quiet in the room he was borrowing.
He had been training to sense the magical power he had inherited from Ur, and repeating tasks that would confirm how well he could use her knowledge, magic, and skills.
On the way, Grace, the Countess, and Lise, the second daughter, invited him to tea and showed him the room that Ur had used before her death.
He was given the key to Urs room and was allowed toe and go as he pleased, so when he had time, he would go to her room and remember her.
What was interesting to see were the grimoires and magical tools that Ur had collected.
Perhaps she was a collector, but there were quite a few of them crammed on the bookshelf.
She also had arge amount of whiskey and cigarettes in her room.
She was ill when she met Sam, so she had stopped drinking and smoking, but apparently, she was quite a heavy drinker and smoker.
He was grateful to have learned about a side of Ur that he had never known.
The week had flown by.
Haahh.
Sam was sighing in his room.
The reason for this was that in the past week, he had learned that he could not use half of everything he had inherited from Ur.
At the age of fourteen, Sam was still too young and in the process of growing up to be able to use everything that Ur, a talented and mature wizard, had given him.
In the first ce, Sam was not yet able to use his magic to its full potential.
It was impossible for him to use the skills of a great wizard who had been in the position of a court wizard of a country.
The only thing I can use without problems is the Item Box.
Fortunately, he can use some of the skills that he inherited from Ur.
However, there was no reason why he couldnt use it, since it only move things in and out of subspace.
After a lot of testing, it turns out that the items stored in the Item Box will stay preserved.
For example, if you put a hot cup of tea in a water bottle and throw it in the Item Box, you can enjoy the hot tea at any time.
This also seemed to be suitable for preserving food.
On the other hand, it is not suitable for things that need time to mature, such as wine or whiskey.
Of course, there is nothing wrong with liquor if you want to store the finished product.
Item Box is so useful. Its indeed a ssic fantasy skill.
With an Item Box, adventuring around the different worlds would be a breeze.
In fact, when he was traveling with Ur, all he had to do was leave his luggage with her, and it was easy.
Ur, thank you for letting me use your Item Box.
He thanked his beloved master and vowed to be proficient not only in his skills but also in the magic he had inherited.
He was ashamed of his inexperience, but it was good to have a goal.
The ultimate goal is to be the strongest wizard, but before that, he must learn to use Urs magic to the fullest.
This would be his growth, Urs wish, and most importantly, the best way to be the strongest.
While thinking about this, there was a knock at the door.
Yes?
Its Lise. Can Ie in?
Sure,e in.
Sam rushed to the door and invited Lise into the room.
She was still wearing the same pants, but she looked more rxed than usual.
Lise-sama?
You know, after the funeral, I read the letter my sister left for me, in which she said she wanted me to train Sam.
Lise-sama trained me?
If Sams memory was correct, Lise is not a wizard.
Then, what would she train?
I heard that Sam has no talent in swordsmanship.
Im afraid so.
To be more precise, he is catastrophically incapable of using weapons and armor in general.
But he seems to be able to use hand-to-handbat to some extent.
Yes, because Ur drilled it into me in real-life situations.
My sister must have been really attached to you, Sam. She wrote a lot about you. And she was worried about you, too.
Ur worried about me?
Liese nodded.
You were very good with magic, but not so good with physical skills. If we fought without magic, I would be stronger than you.
DDDEhh.
He couldnt believe his ears.
As far as Sam knew, Ur was strong even without magic.
She did not learn any special style or form of martial arts, but her strength was cultivated through the actual fighting required forbat.
Her ability is such that Sam, who uses body enhancement magic, can be easily twisted.
He couldnt for the life of him imagine how much stronger Lise was than Ur.
My sister has only one wish. Shes entrusted you with her magic, and she wants me to teach you how to fight without it.
Umm, that means?
Sam was confused, but Lise gave him a lively smile.
From today on, Im your master, too. Now lets go to the garden.
Chapter 32: I Have a New Master ②
Chapter 32: I Have a New Master
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
Sam was in tatters, lying face down on the ground in the garden of Count Walkers house.
(S-Shes a monster.)
His body ached all over.
Just moving his fingers caused a dull ache to run through his body.
My? Are you finished?
It was the second daughter of Countess Walker, Lieselotte, who mercilessly crushed Sam with a single wooden sword.
She was good enough that Ur, whom Sam admired, that she was stronger than him without magic.
(Even with Ur, I was able to fight reasonably well Youre lying.)
If Ur was a master magician, then Lise was a master swordsman.
At first, they fought each other with empty hands, unable to hit each other.
Then, Sam was allowed to use body-enhancement magic, and Lise took up a wooden sword and was outmatched.
Sam, who had prided himself on having be stronger not only in magic but also inbat in general during the four years he had spent with Ur, had his confidence shattered without mercy.
Sam was covered in sweat and mud, breathing hard, while Lise was not sweating at all.
The difference in ability between the two was too great.
( It hurts just to move I might have cracks in my ribs and arms.)
Sam was not going to go easy on her.
He had a strong woman, Ur, as his mentor, so he wasnt going to be some half-hearted feminist who couldnt fight a woman now.
Even against Lise, he fought intending to defeat her from the start.
But this was the result.
Hey, Sam. Can you use recovery magic?
a little.
Then you can use it. Lets continue.
(And shes as strict as Ur.)
After casting a healing spell on his aching body, he stood up and made a fist.
Good. Lets start.
Before he could reply, Lises figure disappeared.
DDD!?
Its not that he took his eyes off her.
She simply moved at a speed that he couldnt follow with his eyes.
But Sam has had a lot of experience in this area.
He quickly found Lises figure.
But it was already toote.
She was swinging her wooden sword at him.
A momentter, his body flew through the air.
You can just barely follow my figure, but it looks like your body cant react fast enough.
As he listened to Lises voice, Sam felt intense pain.
After a beat, his back hit the ground and air leaked out of his lungs.
DDD*Gasp!*
Sam couldnt see Lises sword.
She was fast and sharp.
You seem to have a good eye, but youre still naive. Youll need time to learn how to follow my sword properly.
yes.
After a while, you will be able to dodge or catch my sword. When you can do that, Ill stop holding back and well get more serious.
(DDDThats too much to ask for.)
You are very strong, Lise-sama.
Thank you. I was once a disciple of the Sword Saint.
The Sword Saint, huh?
Sam asked Lise as she stood up, holding her aching body.
My, you dont know? Its a title given to the best swordsman in the country. Right, if youre a wizard, something like a court wizard.
I didnt know there was such a title.
Whats different about being a court wizard is that when you be a sword saint, you can open your own dojo. I used to go there myself.
Hee.
Also, I hear theyre busy teaching and guarding the royal family.
Youre the disciple of the strongest swordsman Right, thats why youre strong. Indeed, without magic, you would be stronger than Ur.
Do you believe me?
Yes. I do.
Lise smiles at Sam, who looks bitter, as if satisfied.
Ive had a few matches with my sister, and shes a good match, even with magic.
Its terrifying.
My, excuse me. Its not easy, because I have to defeat them faster than they can shoot magic. If youre confident in your speed, anyone can do it.
How many swordsmen can be as fast as Lise?
(This person is definitely a wizard killer.)
A wizard-killer is a term used to describe a wizards natural enemy.
For example, a swordsman who wont let you use magic like Lise.
My sister didnt make it easy for me to win either. Every time we fought, she woulde up with a countermeasure, and I would often lose.
ording to Liese, she is losing the match against Ur.
But I envy you being a wizard.
Do you?
Thats right! Its not fair that they have body-enhancing magic! Do you have any idea how long it took me to get to a point where I could move reasonably well? But Sam can move just as well with enhancement magic. Its a little frustrating.
I was still no match for Lise-sama, though.
Fufu, I cant let Sam beat me yet. Im still the Sword Saints disciple, after all.
Lise smiles happily.
She surely loves swords.
The way she is so lively, she looks just like Ur, who uses magic.
I dont have any magic power, but I was fortunate enough to be a discipline of the Sword Saint, and I was able to spend many fulfilling days. Thankfully, it seems I have a talent for words.
Im jealous of you because Im not very good with a sword.
I guess so. But then again, some parents were horrible, mistreating their children.
You know that much?
Im sorry if I offended you. Its just a little letter from my sister.
Sam shook his head and said that she didnt care about it.
He had already severed ties with his family, and there was no point in worrying about the past.
For now, all he had to do was think about moving forward as a wizard.
I dont mind, because it was because of myck of talent with the sword that I met Ur. In fact, Im d I did.
Fufu. You are so positive. And you love my sister very much, dont you?
Yes, sincerely.
I envy you, sister. I wish I could be truly loved by a man.
Lise looked strangely lonely when she said that.
Lise-sama?
Hmm? Whats wrong?
Oh, no, its nothing.
However, she immediately went back to smiling, so he might have misjudged it.
Fufu, youre so weird Sam.
Sam was relieved to see Liseughing like a child.
He knew he had been mistaken when he saw the sad expression on her face.
Chapter 33: I Have a New Master ③
Chapter 33: I Have a New Master
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
After that, Sam became familiar with Count Walkers family while being trained by Lise.
Lise and the rest of the Count family are all good people.
The only one who didnt get along was Erica, but he didnt mind her too much because he knew she wasnt a bad girl.
One day, he hopes to be a wizard that she would approve of.
It was also clear how to be a court wizard, which was Sams goal.
At first, Sam thought he could just fight and defeat the current court wizards.
That would definitely be a problem, so dont do it.
When Jonathan found out about his n, he was rebuked.
And then,
You dont have to look so much like Ulrike.
He was taken aback.
The reason why Ur became a court wizard at such a young age was because she had beaten the current court wizard to death.
However, there are currently vacancies for court wizards, so it is possible to be rmended as long as you have a good track record without having to do anything so barbaric.
However, Sam was not yet an adult, and that seemed to be the biggest problem.
It was said that no pre-adult had ever be a court wizard before.
Even Ur had be a court wizard soon aftering of age.
Sam was frustrated, but he made good use of his time to train with Lise and develop his non-magical fighting skills.
At first, he was at the mercy of Lises speed and couldnt do anything about it, but little by little he was able to react to her attacks.
Even so, the end result of being defeated was still the same.
Although there was still arge difference in their abilities, Sam continued to train with Lise withoutining.
When he wasnt training, he spent his time interacting with Count Walkers family.
The countess, Grace, would often hold tea parties where she would ask Sam to dig into his rtionship with Ur.
Lise, of course, and Alicia, with whom she had only had a few conversations, also participated in this.
She seemed to be interested in talking about her sister and her love life.
On the other hand, his rtionship with Erica did not improve.
They ate together every day, but they never made eye contact.
Even if they happened to look at each other, they would just turn away with a huff.
It would take some time before his rtionship with her would be a good one.
As for Sam, he wants to have a good rtionship with Urs sister.
And the Count Walkers family also gave Sam a wee party.
Of course, he was sad about losing his daughter, but he didnt want to do anything but grieve.
He knows that if he does that, Uru will not be able to sleep peacefully.
Sams wee party was a lively one.
It was a private party with servants in attendance, and a drunk Jonathan questioned Sam about his rtionship with Ur as his father, and Lise joined in on the fun, causing Sam to falter.
Everyone knew that Sam loved Ur as a woman, so he was repeatedly asked how far the rtionship had progressed.
Everyone in the Counts family is kind, warm, and full of smiles.
Surely, Ur would have loved such a family.
Thats why, when she realized that she was dying, she left without saying anything to her family.
Sam, as Urs only disciple, was determined to protect the family she loved so much.
Chapter 34: I Was Invited to Hunt
Chapter 34: I Was Invited to Hunt
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
Hey, Sam! Lets go hunting!
Hmm? Hunting, huh?
As Sam was getting ready after breakfast, Lise came into his rented room without knocking.
Im sure youre bored if youre just cooped up in the garden training. Then its time for a real battle, a real battle!
After a few days of training with Lise, Sam found out that this youngdy was quite a tomboy.
She has a dignified demeanor due to the fact that she learned to use a sword, but she cant sit still or has a childish attitude.
Sam liked Lise like that.
It was easier and more fun to hang out with someone like Lise who was full of energy than someone who was stuffy.
Therefore, there was no reason to refuse her invitation.
Its fine. Do you know of any good hunting grounds?
I rmend the forest west of the royal capital. It doesnt produce very strong monsters, but its an excellent hunting ground.
Really?
I used to go to that forest a lot when I was attending Sword Saint dojo. I miss it. I survived with only a sword We had to procure food and shelter locally, right?
Youre a tough one, Liese.
This is nothing if youre learning to use a sword under a sword saint. But those with no guts quit as soon as they could.
It is said that bing a disciple of a sword saint is status among the nobility.
There are many people like Liese who simply want to learn swordsmanship, and there are also those who want to be a disciple to gain prestige.
It is said that the Sword Saint does not sift through applicants, but epts them.
However, there were too many people who could not keep up with the rigorous and harsh training, especially the aristocrats who came to be disciples for status.
(Well, I dont think a nobleman could survive in the woods with only a sword. In fact, Im amazed that Lise is able to do the opposite without a hitch. I dont like it either.)
Its not impossible, but he doesnt want to go on a survival mission.
In the first ce, what does survival with a single sword have to do with swordsmanship?
So, lets get going!
Eh? Right now? Are you ready!?
What are you talking about? Sam and I dont need to get ready, do we? We can get water and food locally.
Ehh! Lets at least bring our own lunch!
We dont want to waste time waiting for someone to make us lunch! With Sam and I on our feet, if we leave now, we can be there and back by dinner!
Thats true, but
Sam, who can use body-enhancing magic, as well as Lise, who has insane physical strength and leg strength without magic, can move faster by running on their own than by riding in a carriage.
Aside from Sam, Liese is really out of the ordinary.
Sam couldnt help but wonder if this is what happens to everyone who attends Sword Saint dojo.
So well get our food locally. Now, lets go!
Hey, at least let me make the minimum preparations! Were hunting, what if something goes wrong?
Well be fine.
Thats not appropriate.
Oh, its not anything bad. Weve seen what were capable of, and weve decided that a forest of that size is not a problem. Its a forest that I can live in for a few days on my own, and with Sam here, theres no chance of anything happening. So,e on, lets go!
Sam was cautious and wanted to make the minimum preparations, but Lise dismissed her.
She seemed to be itching to hunt already.
To tell the truth, there was always a minimum of water, food, and a tent stored in the Item Box.
Liese knows that too.
( Maybe Lise thinks Im a handy toolbox? Hey.)
Despite some resistance, Sam was dragged by Lise from Count Walkers house to the western forest.
Although he was surprised by the suddenness, Sam was also excited to be able to move his body as much as he could for the first time in a long time.
Chapter 35: The Parents Are Watching Over Their Daughter
Chapter 35: The Parents Are Watching Over Their Daughter
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
There was a figure watching Lise as she grabbed Sams arm and ran happily out of the mansion.
It was Jonathan Walker, the head of the Walker Count family, and his wife Grace.
You should see them. Lise is looking so lively.
Grace had tears in her eyes as she said this.
I cant thank Sam-dono enough. I didnt know how to deal with Lise, who had a hard time, so I tried to deal with the swelling, but I dont know if it was right.
Me, too.
But now that Sam-dono is living in our home, Lise has be more cheerful, and she has regained her old cheerfulness. As a parent, I couldnt be happier.
Its probably a good thing that Sam-dono doesnt know anything about her past.
The Count nodded in agreement with his wifes words.
Im sure we cant help but think of what happened to Lise. Shes a smart girl. Shell see through our petty attitudes.
They can no longer see their daughters backs.
They know from the conversation they overheard that she went hunting.
There is no need to worry.
Liese is a former disciple of the Sword Saint, and Sam is a disciple of Ulrike.
Knights and adventurers regrly defeat monsters around the royal capital, and wards have been set up around the capital, so they know that there are only weak monsters.
asionally, strong monsters drift in from somewhere, but they are rare, and with the ability of two of them, it wont be a problem.
I still think about it. I still wonder why Lise had to go through what she did.
I agree with you. DDDI thought it was a good marriage, but I didnt expect her to be treated like that.
Lise had been married before.
However, the marriage had not been a happy one.
Walker and his wife regretted that they had not been able to see that their daughter was suffering.
When they finally found out that their daughter was being treated badly, they let her go, but the cheerful and energetic Lise was no longer there.
Not knowing how to deal with such a daughter, time had been slipping away, but there was no change.
It was thanks to a boy named Samuel Scheidt.
He was the apprentice of the eldest daughter, Ulrike, and when he stayed at the mansion and Lise began to take care of Sam, she regained her old cheerfulness.
She began to train Sam, regripping the sword she thought she would never hold again.
She wasughing as often as she used to.
The Count and Countess were very grateful to Sam for all his help.
I heard that he remarried, to a young girl, younger than Lise, who is justing of age.
Thats annoying. But it doesnt matter anymore. Ive already lost my connection with him and the house.
Thats true. I can only hope that the new woman who marries into that family will not suffer the same fate as Lise.
DDDRight.
Im sorry. Its not that I wanted to talk about something dark. Its just that Lise smiles at me like she used to, so I just
I know. Fortunately, Sam-dono will be in the capital for a while. That should be years, if he wanted to be a court wizard.
Even if Sam were to quickly attain the position of court wizard, he would still have obligations thate with the position.
Even if he aims to be the strongest wizard, being a court wizard requires a certain amount of work.
So, it will not be easy for him to leave the capital, or even this country.
Im sure Lise will be pleased to hear that.
No doubt. Im tempted to marry Sam-dono to Lise.
I know that you love Ulrike, Sam-dono. That feeling will not be easily changed. As a parent, I can only thank you for loving my daughter so deeply!
But Sam-dono has his own life to lead. Im sure he doesnt want to be stuck with Ulrike forever.
Of course. But its too soon to tell. Sam-dono, you have just lost Ulrike. He needs time to calm down. And Im sure Lise doesnt see you as a man yet either.
Yes, I was a bit hasty. Im sorry, I was a little quick on the uptake, but Lise wasughing so hard.
From the couples point of view, Sam and Lise still seemed to have a good rtionship.
Maybe Lise thinks of him as more than a brother, but maybe Sam will stop at older sister.
As for the two of them, they would be happy to have a straightforward and likable boy like Sam as their son-inw.
However, the most important thing in a marriage is the feelings of the people involved.
Maybe it was a naive idea since they were aristocrats, but once their daughter was unhappy because of the marriage, it was their parental heart to be cautious.
You really are very lenient with your daughters, arent you?
Youre so strict that its okay for me to be lenient. I dont want them to hate me for being so strict.
My, dear.
Fufu. Now, lets keep an eye on Lise for a while. Eventually, Sam-dono may learn about her past. When he does, Ill be happy to leave him to you if youll support me.
You seem to be happy that you wanted a son.
Sam-dono is a very good boy. Ive heard that he wasnt treated well at home, but hes still upright and not corrupt. Its a pity he hasnt grown up yet. I wish we could have a drink together.
I see youve taken a liking to him.
Graceughed at Jonathans praise of Sam.
He is a good boy, full of magical talent, polite and likable, even without the fact that he was Ulrikes apprentice. I wish he were my own son.
Then let us hope that one day you will be our child.
Youre right. If he wants to be a court wizard, he will need a backer. I may even adopt him into my family at that time.
Im sure Ulrike will be surprised when she finds out.
No, shellpliment me for my good work.
The husband smiled and the wife nodded.
They are still sad about the loss of Ulrike and would need time to recover from it.
But their daughter has left them a connection.
A connection with Sam, the talented boy who had inherited everything from her daughter.
Thanks to him, their second daughter, Lise, has already started to lighten up.
The couple sincerely hopes to cherish the rtionship that their daughter has left behind.
Chapter 36: I Learned About Lise’s Past ①
Chapter 36: I Learned About Lises Past
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
Hm~mm! Its been a while since Ive properly moved my body.
When Sam and Lise arrived at the forest, they hunted monsters and magical beasts at random.
Strangely enough, the inhabitants of the forest were ready to fight and attacked Sam.
However, Sams turn to fight was few and far between, as Lise sliced through all the monsters with swords.
I didnt get a chance to y, did I?
My, Sam has an important role to y. Yes, you can sell this monster for a lot of money, so put it in storage.
Just because I have an item box doesnt mean you have to treat people like useful tools.
Ive asked my sister a few times, but she wouldnt go hunting with me.
I think Ur would say its too much trouble.
Its worse than that. She said she will burn down the whole forest, and she actually tried it once.
Youre such an extremist, Ur.
Sam, who was not really needed in battle, was very active after that, thanks to the Item Box he received from his master.
(Well, no matter how many high-priced monsters you hunt, theres a limit to how much you can carry around. In that sense, Item Boxe is unbeatable.)
At the moment, its unclear how much stuff it can hold.
Sam tried to find out, but there was too little on hand for him to check.
However, since it could hold the bodies of the monsters we had defeated so far, it seemed to have a lot of storage space.
Now that weve stored the monsters, lets have lunch.
Right. Im so hungry after all that exercise. By the way, Sam.
What is it?
Do you know how to cook?
Yes, I can. Ive moved around a lot with Ur, so I can at least learn to cook for myself.
Ur could cook at least a little, but she was a rough cook, so Sam prepared her meals for her.
Half of the trip was spent eating at inns and restaurants, but there were also many times when they camped out.
Sams adventures with Ur were no problem, as he had lived alone in a previous life and could handle the housework.
In fact, he has fond memories of being forced into cooking duty by Ur.
Im d to hear it. Im not proud of it, but I cant cook.
I bet.
Hey! What do you mean,I bet? Dont make it sound like I cant cook!
But you cant cook, can you?
No, I cant. But dont get me wrong. Its not as if I cant do it. Its just that if I have to wield a knife, its easier to wield a sword.
You dont usually wield a knife.
Its a figure of speech! Thats not what I meant! Anyway, its not that I cant cook, but my mother and the head chef have asked me not to. So lets give Sam the honor of preparing lunch.
Right~
Fufu, good.
Pardon, but Sam hadnt originally expected Lise to be able to cook.
Not because of her skills, but he just didnt expect a youngdy from a county family surrounded by servants to cook for herself.
There are many noblewomen who cant do housework.
Or rather, they dont need to.
Just so you know, I can do all the housework except cooking.
Well, if thats what Lise-sama says, then thats what it is.
Hey, Sam! You dont believe me!
No way. I would never suspect you of anything?
Thats suspicious!
While joking with each other, Sam skillfully dismantled the edible monster with his knife.
Although Sam is not a talented swordsman, he has learned over the past four years that he can use a knife just fine.
But when ites tobat, he cant use a knife at all, and cant even throw properly, which makes meugh.
Lets cook some meat.
Im looking forward to it.
Sam took out a and salt and pepper from the Item Box and started a fire.
After seasoning the meat lightly, ce it on the and youre ready to go.
The fire sears the meat and the oil drips down.
The fragrant smell tickled my nostrils and my stomach began to move.
Its a littlete but, Lise-sama.
What is it?
I have a knife and fork and a te. Do you want to use them?
You dont understand. This kind of meat tastes better when you take a big bite out of it.
Thats true, but I dont think its good to let a Lady chew on the meat grilled over a direct fire.
Sam was still worried that her husband and wife would be angry with himter.
But Lise just smiled happily.
You see, I told you that I had a nighttime camp as part of my training. Im not a boxed-in youngdy, so Im not afraid of that.
Thats right. Youre Lise-sama, right?
My. Im curious about the way you said that. What do you mean? Are you trying to call me a tomboy?
Oh, the meat is cooked. Here is the delicious part.
Thank youDDDbut not, stop fooling around and speak up, Sam!
Sam and Liseughed at each other as if they were real siblings.
Sam, who had been depressed by the loss of his beloved teacher, was grateful to Lise for allowing him to spend time with her in a way that he truly enjoyed.
Chapter 37: I Learned About Lise’s Past ②
Chapter 37: I Learned About Lises Past
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
Ah, Im so full.
After finishing her meal, Sam took out the tea he had prepared in the Item Box, poured it into a cup, and handed it to Lise, who smiled and sipped it happily.
I didnt know I could drink tea. Sam is really convenient, isnt he?
Its not me, though, its the Item Box.
At least my sister never put tea in the Item Box.
Oh, by the way, I and Ur met when she forgot to put food in the box and copsed from hunger.
Thats just like my sister. Shes pretty clumsy, isnt she?
Looking back, its a fond memory.
It could be said that they met thanks to Urs clumsiness.
Its not every day someone copses from hunger while carrying an Item Box.
Hey, Sam.
Yes.
As he was enjoying a quiet moment with a cup of tea, he was quietly approached by Lise.
Lets talk for a minute.
Sure.
He wondered what was up with the sudden change in tone after all the conversations they had been having.
But when he looked at her, she had a serious expression on her face, and Sam straightened his back.
I know a lot about your past, Sam.
Yes, you do.
Im sorry about that.
No need.
No, Im sure you dont find it very interesting that I, aplete stranger, know that you had a very unfair childhood.
I dont mind. Its in the past, and aside from my family, the servants were all very nice people, so it wasnt that serious.
Sam still has his memories from before he was reincarnated and became the Sam he is today.
.
Even though his family treated him badly, he was not lonely because he had a maid, Daphne, who was like a sister to him, and a butler, Derrick, who was like a grandfather to him.
Now Sam doesnt have any family-like feelings for the people of Baron Reinbach.
The only things that mattered to him were Daphne and the others, the people he connected within town, and Ur.
Of course, as Lise said, he had no qualms about people knowing about his past, he knew it was inevitable, so it didnt matter.
However, Lise seems to feel guilty about knowing about his past without Sams permission.
Shes a cheerful little girl, but inside shes gentle and sensitive.
Its just like her, he thought with a wry smile.
Maybe this hunt was just a chance for her to have some time to talk to herself.
I know Sam, but he doesnt know anything about me.
Ahh, well
I just thought it was kind of unfair.
I dont think so.
Yes, it is. Besides, I wanted Sam to get to know me, so I asked him toe hunting with me.
Oh, I see.
My past is not very interesting, but will you listen?
Of course, if youll tell me.
Sam already knew that she had been a disciple of the Sword Saint.
But she was talking about it in the past tense.
He thought there might be a reason for this, and secretly he was curious.
But Sam didnt have the taste to dig into a girls past.
So Sam was a little bit happy to see Lise approaching him like this, because it seemed to deepen his rtionship with her.
Lise opened her mouth to Sam as if she had made up her mind.
You know, IDDDwas married.
Chapter 38: I Learned About Lise’s Past ③
Chapter 38: I Learned About Lises Past
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
Sam couldnt believe his ears.
Eh?
The words that came out of Lieses mouth were something that Sam had never imagined.
(No, but, considering Lise-samas age, I guess its normal?)
Lise is twenty-one years old.
As the second daughter of a noble family, it is not surprising that she is married.
In this world, if you are in yourte twenties, you are considered to be too old to get married, so it can be said that Lise is the right age to get married.
As the eldest daughter, Ur, had run away to hide her illness, the responsibility of marriage must have fallen on Lise even more.
Im sorry, I know its hard to hear this all of a sudden. But I just wanted you to know.
Dont apologize. I was a little surprised, but why did you
I was married, she said, speaking in past tense.
And since she was usually at the mansion, it was normal to assume that she was divorced.
Sam couldnt help but hold his mouth in panic as he tried to ask her why she was divorced.
Lise then chuckled.
Dont worry about it. I was married three years ago, but we couldnt have children. I was med a lot for that.
Oh, no.
Six months after we got married, we still couldnt have children, and my mother-inw med me for it every day.
Children are a gift. Its not your fault, is it, Lise?
Sam resented the person who had put the me solely on Lise.
They didnt think of me the way Sam did. I thought they were nice at first, but then they changed suddenly. They locked me in a room, took away my sword, and my husband changed his mind, ming me for his inability to have children, and even resorted to violence and got a mistress outside.
DDDWhat a guy.
Sam felt the urge to punch this ex-husband in the face, a leathery man he had never seen before.
In the first ce, there was nothing strange about not being able to have a child in six months.
In fact, it was more abnormal for him to lock his wife in a room, beat her, and even have a woman outside in six months.
I was locked in a room and treated like a tool to make and bear children. But I couldnt have children. That was the hardest year Ive ever had.
Lises story was so annoying and unpleasant.
(But this is a different world, so women are treated differently than they are on Earth. What a bullshit.)
Its unfortunate, but in this world, women tend to be held responsible for not being able to have children.
After changing wives several times and still not being able to have children, it finally bes clear that the man is the problem, but until then, it was always the woman who was med.
Not long ago in Japan, there was a simr story.
It is only recently that medical science hase to understand that the body is unable to bear children.
(What a horrible person, getting violent because you cant have kids and having mistresses.)
When I couldnt get in touch with my parents, my mother and father came to see me. I dont remember much about it, but they found me like a doll and were furious. She divorced me.
ording to the story, Count and Countess Walker angrily said they would divorce her, but the other family simply agreed that they had no use for a wife who could not bear children.
Even Sam was angry, so Jonathan and Graces anger must have been enormous at the time.
Excuse me, but that was the worst marriage ever.
Fufu, youre very direct, Sam. Youre right, though.
But now youre free of those people. From now on, you can live more freely, meet nice men, fall in love and be happy.
Those were Sams honest-to-goodness words.
Lise had made the worst marriage of her life, but she was already disconnected from her partner.
Then, she was free.
She could live her life the way she wanted.
A nice woman like Lise should be able to find a good man eventually, even if she is left alone.
My. Fufu. Thank you, Sam.
Please dont thank me. Im just stating the obvious.
Whats the matter, Sam? Are you in a bad mood?
Of course, Im in a bad mood. I didnt know that Lise was being treated like that and I was smiling. If I had known, I, of course, would have hit the house, as would Ur.
There is no doubt in their minds that they would have done it.
Ur, who was willing to use force if she didnt like it, and Sam, who was under her influence, would have at least burned down his opponents mansion.
All he can do isment the fact that he didnt know that at the time.
No, you know? Id rather punch in now.
Im d you feel that way, but please dont do that. Father would be in trouble. But thank you. Its so sweet of you to be angry with me, Sam.
Of course I am. You know, Lise-sama
What am I?
Youre my master.
A little embarrassed, Sam looked at Lises face and said it clearly.
Then she blushed, her lips curved up in a full smile, and she hugged him.
Ahh geez, Sam! So this is what discipline looks like! So cute!
Hey, dont hug me!
You dont have to be shy! Sword Saint was also strict and lenient with his disciples, but now I can understand how he feels. Its nice to raise people.
Lises body heat and sweet smell made Sam dizzy.
He was aware that he had said something embarrassing, so he was almost ovee with shame.
Thanks to you, Sam, I am able to take up the sword again. Thank you.
Sam was relieved to see Lise smiling, but with tears in the corners of her eyes.
Lise is a little bit of a tomboy, but she is cheerful, and a smile suits her well.
Sam didnt want her to have a gloomy face.
He sincerely hoped that she would be happy and forget about her painful past.
(For now, Ill check out and kill the person who yed a joke on Urs family next time.)
While being hugged by Lise, Sam secretly nned to do such a thing.
Chapter 39: At That Time, in Baron Reinbach’s House (Daphne’s Point of View) ①
Chapter 39: At That Time, in Baron Reinbachs House (Daphnes Point of View)
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
How is Young Master Sam doing now?
Daphne, the head maid at Baron Reinbachs house, sits in the servants lounge drinking tea and thinking about her beloved boy.
It had been almost five years since Sam, whom she loved like her own child, had left the house.
It brought back memories of a huge problem at the time.
The head of the family, Carius Reinbach, had nned to give Sam to a rted viscount family as a son-inw instead of letting him seed to the barony.
However, Manion, who was elected as the next head of the family, kicked Sam out of the house at his discretion.
This angered Carius, who after that hit Manion so hard that his face swelled up.
From Carius point of view, Manion, who was only the next head of the family, had no authority to kick Sam out.
Despite hisck of talent, Sams character was better than that of his brother Manion.
Originally, Carius wanted to marry the daughter of the viscount, but when the other party disliked Manion too much, he decided to send Sam as the prospective son-inw.
However, Sams sudden departure caused Carius to bow to the other party.
The other partys daughter was very fond of Sam, and they had a lot of trouble.
He became known in a bad way among the nobles with whom he had a rtionship as a father who was incapable of managing his sons.
This anger was naturally directed at Manion.
Manion apologized, but refused to budge, saying that he didnt want to leave an ipetent in the house.
This also angered Carius.
In addition, Ynda, the baroness, defended Manion and justified his actions, and the rtionship between the couple turned sour.
From then until now, their rtionship has not improved.
The people in this house are really stupid, if you ask me.
Daphne sighed, remembering five years ago.
Regardless of Carius rage, there was no way that Sam woulde back, and in the end, the Reinbachs announced that Sam had died in an ident.
At least they didnt want to say that he had been kicked out due to his fathersck of control and the feud between his brothers.
From then on, it was forbidden to mention Sams name in the house.
However, Daphne and the people of the Barony of Reinbach have no intention of following such an order.
This is because Daphne regrly received letters through the adventurers guild, and the town also asionally received money earned as an adventurer.
There was no way that everyone would pretend that Sam was dead, as he still cared for Daphne and the others even after his departure.
Recently, the letters from Young Master stopped again. I dont know what hes doing or where he is.
It had been almost a month since the regr letters had stopped.
From previous letters, she knew that Sam had a talent for magic, had met an excellent teacher, and was living a smooth sailing life.
Daphne looked forward to the letters, which arrived at least once a month.
The letters stopped, didnt they? I believe it was when he was in the East, in the Land of the Rising Sun.
She is not worried because he was staying in a country where there was no adventurers guild, so she didnt receive any letters.
The guild has informed that Sam is a very powerful wizard.
Hes earned quite a bounty from the monsters hes defeated and even the bad guys.
Its a shame that Baron Reinbach had to let go of him.
The servants and even the townspeople thought the same thing.
Wizards are rare.
A wizard with Sams skills is even lessmon.
Just being able to use simple magic is a great asset to ones status.
As amoner, they would be treated well by the nobility as a member of the family, and as a noble, they would probably receive offers of marriage from many families.
Carius is a man who only values his sword, but the other nobles are different.
Unlike Manion, whose character is so bad that his fiance has asked him to break off the engagement, Sam would have been in great demand.
Sam was supposed to be dead, but the nobles were not stupid enough to believe such a lie.
To make matters worse, they wanted to connect with Sam, who was a sessful wizard, and even asked him to tell them where he was in secret.
The point is that there are nobles who are working on the idea that if he is supposed to be dead, it is okay to take him in. ?
The head of the family, Carius, is not aware of this, and Daphne and the others have no intention of letting him know.
Regardless of how Sam responds, the more options he has, the better.
She didnt want Carius to hear about it and let his petty pride ruin the conversation.
Daphne, Im sorry to interrupt your break, but do you have a minute?
Derrick-san?
It was Derrick, the butler of Baron Reinbach who approached
Chapter 40: At That Time, in Baron Reinbach’s House (Daphne’s Point of View) ②
Chapter 40: At That Time, in Baron Reinbachs House (Daphnes Point of View)
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
Derrick looks around the lounge, and when he sees that Daphne is alone, he walks into the room as if relieved.
Is there something wrong? Is that little shit and his fucking wife having another tantrum?
Not that No, theyll have a tantrum sooner orter, but for now, theyre fine.
What do you mean?
Already, she could not hide her disgust for Manion and Ynda.
In the past five years, they had be very ugly indeed.
Manion has gone from being a child prodigy with a talent for swords to being fat and untrained.
Ynda had spoiled her son, and his arrogance had only grown worse.
Daphne and Derrick, who were the oldest members of the family, had long since grown tired of them.
Carius, the head of the family, had neglected them to the minimum.
Daphne, you know that master has a mistress, dont you?
Of course. He doesnt even bother to hide it.
She nodded in response to Derricks question.
Carius had a young mistress in town.
Its not like Ynda, who had a temper tantrum, but she was calm and collected, vaguely resembling histe wife Mnie, whom Daphne and the others still adore.
I remember you she a child, right? And it was a boy, wasnt it?
Yes, a boy who will be eight years old soon. Actually, Id like to talk to you about that.
I have a bad feeling about this.
Derrick chuckled at Daphnes words.
In other words, the bad premonition came true.
You know that master has been visiting his mistress, dont you?
Of course. Thanks to that, the fucking wife is in a very bad mood.
Carius had been visiting his mistresss house whenever he could find the time.
Apparently, he has grown tired of his tantrum-prone wife and his talented butzy son, and he is eager to take care of his mistress and the son they have together.
In fact, the mistress is expecting their second child.
well.
Master would like to take this opportunity to formally wee her into the family.
Thats going to make the fucking wife and the fucking kid very angry.
Ynda and Manion, who cannot stand it if they are not first, would never ept the mistress and her child as a family.
Thats how they treated the ex-wifes son, Sam.
She shudders to think what the mistress and her child will be subjected to by the two of them.
If thats all there is to it.
is there anything more?
The son of the mistress is said to be blessed with a talent for swords, though not as great as that of Manion-sama. And he seems to be a straightforward, hardworking boy.
Hes a lot different from that little brat, isnt he?
Yes. But that has caused one problem.
What is it?
Master has decided that that son will be the next head of the family.
DDD!?
Daphne couldnt believe her ears.
She couldnt believe that their master was thinking such a thing behind their back.
But although she was surprised, she couldnt bring herself to disagree.
But isnt he better than that little shit?
I know its not right for us servants to say this, but that son of her seems to be a good boypared to Manion-sama.
Then there is no problem, is there? This is a family that has a history of removing their eldest son from the session. No one willin if that little brat is removed as the next head of the family. In fact, theyll be rather pleased if that mistresss child is a good one.
Manion had always been a troubled child, but over the past five years, he has grown into an out-of-control bad boy.
Throwing tantrums andshing out at servants and townspeople has be amon urrence.
At first, some of the crony boys were ttered by Manion, the heir to the baronial family, but they couldnt keep up with him and have now drifted away.
He had no friends, of course, and no one to tell him that his words and actions were wrong.
Having grown up with nothing but his mothers ttering words, and not being able to hear the admonitions of the servants and townspeople, Mannion has grown to the point where he is out of control.
Lately, he has been turning his unpleasant eyes on women more and more often, which is not something to be concerned about.
Daphne has also been subjected to unpleasant licking nces on several asions.
The only reason why she has not been directly touched is because his mother keeps a close watch on him.
Manion has a fiance, and it would be unbing for him to touch anyone other than his fiance.
It might not be unusual for a nobleman, but a minor like Manion could lose his credibility if he did such a thing.
In addition, Ynda is overly watchful of her servants and town girls because she fears that if he gets involved with them and has children, it will be a big problem.
In this sense, Yndas presence was a blessing for the women.
Id like you to keep this between us.
Is there anything more?
Ive been consulting with the master, and it seems that hes considering the possibility of taking in a mistress as a regr wife instead of a concubine.
That is.
ording to Derrick, it was a decision to keep his mistress as a concubine, although Ynda, the formal wife, would be against it.
However, Carius would like to remove his hysterical wife from the position and keep his mistress if possible.
As long as he removes Manion as his heir, he wants to make the main family the mother of his sessor as well.
Daphne wasughing inwardly.
She couldnt wait for the day toe when she and her son, who had treated the servants and young Sam so badly, would see the pain.
Why not? As long as I can see the downfall of the father and son who mistreated Sam-sama, I dont care if a mistress bes the wife. No, thete Mnie is the only wife I have in mind, and I have no interest in anyone else taking her ce.
Daphne was a friend of Mnies, wasnt she?
Yes, she was too good a friend for me.
Part of her simply feels that Sam is cute, but the other part of her has been loving him as much as she loves herte friend because he is the forgotten son of her friend.
Just thinking about the father and son who mistreated Sam and fell from their current position makes herugh.
I hope hes quickly removed from the session and kicked out of the mansion with his fucking wife.
Daphneughed as she looked forward to the future that would eventuallye.
Chapter 41: Invitation to the Dungeon
Chapter 41: Invitation to the Dungeon
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
Hey, you shoulde with me.
One day, two weeks had passed since Sam started to stay at Count Walkers house.
It was unusual for Erica, the youngest of the four sisters, to call out to him, looking unhappy.
With her eyebrows raised and her arms crossed, her attitude was not ttering.
Lise, who was drinking tea with him, frowned.
Youre not behaving well, Erica.
Im doing the best I can with my attitude. Hey, you. You seem to be practicing with sister Lise, what does that have to do with magic?
Well, Im not very good at anything but magic.
I dont get it. If youre a magician, you should train in magic. I mean, youre too cocky to take lessons from sister Lise, the disciple of the Sword Saint.
Come on, Erica. Im having fun practicing with Sam, and most importantly, its a wish your sister left for me.
DDDHmph!
Lises attempts to restrain Ericas attitude toward Sam were not very effective.
Erica was the only girl Sam hadnt been able to get to know in the past two weeks.
Even Alicia, the third daughter, who is not good with men, was able to strike up a conversation and smile at the tea party where he talked about his adventures with Ur.
(She hates me, doesnt she?)
Its not that Sam doesnt know how she feels.
Erica admired Ur and was trying to grow as a wizard.
However, Ur was not by Erikas side, and she had been taking care of Sam, a stranger, for four years.
In the end, she passed away, leaving all her magic and skills to Sam.
Erica, who adored Ur, couldnt be happy.
By the way, I heard you are going to be a court wizard.
Yes.
I dont think you have what it takes, but okay. Its a good opportunity for me to test your skills.
Sam tilted his head at Erica, who smiled wryly.
You want topete?
Its tempting, but father forbids it, so no.
Well, what do you want to do then?
Were going to the dungeon!
A dungeon?
If you want credit, youll have to go to the dungeon.
Hey, Erika, if youre going to the dungeon, Im going too.
Not you, sister Lise!
EhhD, why notD
Erica dismisses Lises wish to follow her to the dungeon.
Liese puffs out her cheeks as if to say she is not happy.
You went hunting with this guy the other day, didnt you, sister Lise? So this time, its my turn.
Boo.
Dont act like a child at your age.
Dont say Im old!
When Sam sees the two sisters interacting, he thinks they are very much alike.
When Lise asked him to go hunting, and now Erica, it was too sudden.
He smiled bitterly, saying,I could have prepared it if you had at least told me the day before.
Dont you dareugh at me!
Oh, Im sorry, Im sorry.
Hey, Sam? Do you think Im old?
No! No, I wasntughing at that, I was just thinking how friendly you two are.
Then its fine.
Thats none of your business!
After that, Lise continued toin about wanting to follow to the dungeon.
After confiding in Sam about her past, she started to wield a sword again, apart from training with Sam.
Her family seemed to be pleased about that.
Lise seems to want to get her dulled body moving and regain her full strength, so she is very enthusiastic about her training with Sam and her independent training.
Thanks to her, Sam is out of shape every time.
Jonathan, who couldnt stand the sight of him, told him that he needed to take a break once in a while, so he took the day off, but if he was going to the dungeon with Erica, he couldnt rx.
In the end, Lise had to wait quietly at the mansion.
Lise was insistent to the end, but Erica wouldnt give in.
You seem to have gotten the better of sister, but Im not so lucky.
I didnt mean it.
Thats all right. Now, follow me. Lets go.
Then she grabs Sams cor and pulls him back.
Have a good day. Ill be waiting for your souvenirs.
As he waved back at Lise, Sam was put into the Count Walkers carriage, which had already been prepared.
The dungeon is less than half a days ride from Royal Capital. If we start now, well be there by mid-afternoon. Lets go!
Chapter 42: The Dungeon of Beginning ①
Chapter 42: The Dungeon of Beginning
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
TN: Quick announcement, Ill change the update schedule from 2ch/day(Monday to Wednesday) to 1ch/day(Monday to Saturday). The update will still be 6chs/week, so nothing really change.
Thank you and happy reading~
Nghhh, my body hurts.
After being in the carriage for three hours, every part of his body ached.
Sam raised his arms high and straightened his back as he looked around.
There were people dressed like adventurers, and boys and girls who looked like they were students in some school uniform.
Everyones eyes were shining and they were ready to challenge the dungeon.
(This is the dungeon of the Sky Kingdom?)
.
It was a dungeon, but it was probably a type of underground dungeon.
He couldnt find anything that looked like an entrance.
Instead, there were several buildings in sight.
Presumably, one of them is the entrance to the dungeon.
What do you think? This is the dungeon of beginning.
The dungeon of beginning?
Yes. The upper levels are for beginners. Adventurers will be delighted to see that the area is inhabited by popr monsters that are weak but can yield good materials. Its a good ce to gain experience, so knights, wizards, and students from the academy can easily challenge them.
Wow.
You dont know anything about that?
Ive tried dungeons before, but only in other countries. This is my first time in the Sky Kingdom.
Hmmm. Im sure you were safe thanks to sister anyway, but shes gone now. Let me see how far you can go with your abilities.
With that, Erica unloaded the carriage and put on her gear.
Sam was relieved.
He and Lise had gone hunting without any preparation, but Erica seemed to have done the bare minimum of preparation.
He was not too worried, because he knew Lises ability well enough to know what she was capable of.
But Erica was different.
He could feel a certain amount of magic power, so guess she is a strong magician, but he doesnt know her ability.
He didnt want to take on a dungeon with Erica like that, unprepared.
Sam himself is not very well prepared, but he has inherited the Item Box from when he was traveling around the world with Ur, so he has all his tools and food intact.
After the hunt the other day, he made sure to check his luggage, so hes not worried.
However, if possible, he wanted to research this dungeon thoroughly and make preparations before taking on the challenge.
By the way, Erica-sama
What?
Its okay to challenge the dungeon now, but where should I go to get you to ept me?
Well the only ce for beginners is the fifteenth basement floor, so of course, youll have to aim lower than that.
How deep is it?
I dont know.
So no ones reached it yet.
An achiever is a person who has reached the deepest part of a dungeon, and is also known as a conqueror.
The first person to reach or conquer a dungeon will have their name recorded in the organization that manages the dungeon, and will often receive arge bounty.
Most importantly, they gain the respect of the people around them.
Even though many people can conquer dungeons, the number of people who can reach the deepest part of the dungeon first is less than the number of dungeons.
Some dungeons have yet to be conquered, and some have yet to be found.
Most adventurers go into dungeons to gain wealth and fame.
The upper levels are suitable for beginners, but from thetter half of the middle to the lower levels, the danger is so high that even experienced adventurers can easily die if they are not careful.
Hee.
Sams really looking forward to it.
He has challenged the dungeon many times, but he always feels like he is going to die.
Thanks to his efforts, there has not been a dungeon that he has not been able to conquer.
However, every dungeon had already been conquered by another person, so there were still several ways to conquer it.
Even so, there were dangers, but this dungeon of beginnings still had no one to conquer.
As an adventurer, there is nothing more exciting than this.
I dont mean to impose on you to conquer dungeons. However, I would like you to show me that you are capable of reaching the lower levels at least. Sister Ur sometimes went to the lower levels as if she was taking a walk, so if you want to call yourself the sessor, youll have to show at least the same level of ability.
Very well. Thats what I want.
What?
Come on, lets go! Im getting excited!
Ericas eyes widened as if she was confused by Sams happy face.
Wai, you, you didnt hear what I said? The lower levels are notorious for deaths!
Of course I heard about it. But thats what dungeons are for, isnt it? Im really looking forward to it!
Youre looking forward to it?
Yes. I want to see the end of this world. I want to see the deepest part of the dungeon of the beginning, where no one has ever been before!
Youre right. I hope youre not just saying that.
In contrast to Sams motivation, Erica raised her eyebrows in disgust.
The two of them proceeded to challenge the dungeon.
Chapter 43: The Dungeon of Beginning ②
Chapter 43: The Dungeon of Beginning
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
The dungeon was managed by the Adventurers Guild.
The Dungeon of Beginning was under the control of the Sky Kingdom, and could only be challenged with permission from the Adventurers Guild.
The reception desk was located in a small two-story building, which was lined with weapon shops, tool shops, and innkeepers, making it look like a small vige.
I thought it would be more lively since its a popr dungeon.
You have to get permission from the government to set up a store in this dungeon.
Really?
The stores are small, but theyre all royal wares with their headquarters in the capital.
I see. Its a dungeon owned by the government, so its well taken care of, isnt it?
Erica crossed her arms and nodded at Sams muttering, saying it was obvious.
We cant let some strange store open for business when people from all over the continent flock to this dungeon.
Thats true, too.
Its a dungeon that belongs to the country.
The reputation of the surrounding stores will directly affect the reputation of the country.
But I heard that they are nning to open more stores soon.
Its good to have more shops. There are too few stores for so many adventurers.
I agree with you, but it seems that there are so many people who want to open stores in the dungeon that its not easy to decide.
Its a tough time for the country.
Unlike the dungeons he had seen all over the continent, the area around the dungeon was bustling with activity.
There was even a dungeon city, a town built around a dungeon.
Dungeons enrich peoples lives.
On the other hand, they can also be dangerous, as there are periodic outbreaks of monsters in the dungeons.
But the more people stay in the dungeon, the more the return is worth the risk.
Now, lets go to the reception Looks like its busy again today. Have you registered as an adventurer?
Of course I am.
Then he hands Erica his adventurer card.
She looked at the card and clicked her tongue.
youre B-ranked. Youre so cocky.
What about you, Erica-sama?
C-rank Hey, whats with the triumphant look on your face?
No, I dont. I dont think Im better than you.
You know what? A C-rank in my age group is a pretty big deal!
In other words, the fact that Im younger than Erica-sama and Im B-rank is even more impressive, right?
Ugh!
He was right.
There are not many people of Sams age who can be a B-rank adventurer.
Sam didnt be a B-rank adventurer without a lot of effort.
He almost died many times and went through many deadly battles before reaching the rank of B.
Well, well, dont worry about it. Rank isnt everything, you know.
Then dont give me that smug look! It pisses me off! Im pissed off! Stop that smug look! Im so angry!
Sam could tell that Erica didnt really hate him because she couldmunicate with him like this.
Sam cant help but understand Ericas feelings.
Her older sister, whom she admired and adored, had made an outsider her disciple and inherited everything she owned.
If youre in the same situation, even if youre not Erica, youll be annoyed.
Its crowded, isnt it?
Thats why Dungeon of the Beginning is so popr.
If it was just for beginners, it wouldnt be so popr, right?
The materials for the monsters in the beginning dungeon are always in demand. There are also good quality medicinal herbs growing in the dungeons, so even if youre not good at fighting, you can still earn money.
Thats very nice.
It seems to be an ideal dungeon for adventurers.
The deeper you go into the dungeon, the more difficult it bes, to the point where even experienced yers are prepared to die, and you could spend your whole life just trying to get into this dungeon.
Ive gained experience in this dungeon too. Sometimes I even challenged them together with Sister Ur.
So you and Ur were close.
We are sisters, you know. But she was a court wizard, so she was very busy. Even so, she used her asional days off to take care of me.
Thats just like Ur.
It seems that Urs ability to take care of people has always been there.
Sam also recalled that Ur had taught him a lot of things.
so when my sister suddenly disappeared, I was worried.
Its understandable, a family member you love so much has suddenly disappeared.
Its not that. I was afraid that she might have gotten tired of us, or we might have done something that make her upset.
Ur left his family to hide her illness and to find a sessor.
However, Erica and the others must have been very worried when they were not informed of the reason.
It was understandable that Erica would have negative thoughts.
I dont think Ur would hate her family.
I know! That much! Dont you dare talk about my sister!
DDDPardon me.
The conversation that had been going on for so long was cut short at this point.
Sams attempt tofort Erica seemed to have the opposite effect.
In the awkward atmosphere, Sam searched for words, but could not find any, and could only wait quietly for their turn at the reception desk.
Chapter 44: Got Into Trouble With a Noble ①
Chapter 44: Got Into Trouble With a Noble
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
Sam and Erica waited for their turn at the reception desk without exchanging a word.
There were still about ten people in front of them in line, so it was going to take some more time to challenge the dungeon.
(DDDThis is awkward. Maybe if we could get into the dungeon soon, things would be a little different, but it looks like we have a long way to go.)
As far as Sam could see, all of the adventurers were carrying a lot of luggage.
They will probably spend several days in the dungeon.
(Come to think of it, how much time can we spend in the dungeon?)
Lise knows that they are headed for the dungeon, so she has informed everyone in the Counts family.
However, they havent told her how many days it will take to conquer the dungeon.
Sam was also brought here by Erica in the first ce, so there are a lot of unknowns.
In the Item Box, there is a tent and other outdoor preparations.
He has enough food and water tost him for a week or so.
However, Erica is a student.
Sam doesnt want her to neglect her schoolwork because of the dungeon battle.
(It seems that I need to reach the lower levels to get Ericas approval, but I dont even know how many days that will take. If I could have done more research beforehand, I could have made a schedule Is it toote?)
It was understandable that he wasnt prepared for this, as he was only here on the spur of the moment.
Sam didnt put up much of a fight either, and he couldnt me Erica alone for getting on board when he heard she was going to challenge the dungeon.
While Sam was thinking about this, a group of three boys and a girl came into the guild.
From the way they were dressed, they looked like nobles.
Thebination of two boys and a girl did not look like adventurers.
A well-built boy with short blond hair carried arge pack, while a girl with long blue hair in a ponytail carried a slender long sword at her waist.
A slightly plump boy, walking a step ahead of the two, took one look at the adventurers and snorted.
The three of them walked straight up to the counter, without standing in line.
(Not challenging the dungeon, are they?)
As Sam watched the boys not get in line, the three of them interrupted him at the front of the line.
Im sorry, but youll have to line up in order.
The guild receptionist gave the boys a troubled look, and the face of the boy at the front of the line clearly distorted.
What? Do you expect me, the eldest son of Viscount Lansgully here, Dolgana Lansgully, to be treated like a filthy adventurer!
Its a rule.
When he sees an arrogant aristocrat, he thinks of her family.
The boy who called himself Dolgana reminded him of his half-brother Manion.
Well. Youve got a lot of nerve, sticking up for me. Ill tell Papa and have you fired from the guild! Tell me your name!
Sam resisted the urge to blurt out.
It was interesting to see him wielding the power of hisPapa , here, as he really seemed to be a typical idiot aristocrat.
More than anything, the boy with the smug look on his face likeIve got it now, got Sams attention and he would haveughed out loud if he hadnt held his mouth.
It wasnt that he hadnt seen arrogant aristocrats before, but they were more likely to be marquises or dukes, so it was funny to see a boy with the arrogance of a viscount.
However, if anything, arrogant nobles tend to be those with low titles.
This is especially true of newly risen nobles.
To give a representative example, Sams family, the Baron of Reinbach, are just like that.
(I mean, I dont think a nobleman of the rank of viscount has the power to order the adventurers guild.)
Here in the Dungeon of Beginning, the country and the adventurers guild seem to have a cooperative rtionship, but the adventurers guild is basically an independent organization.
Because of this, the power of the aristocracy is often denied.
Of course, there are exceptions when ites to royal families and dukes, but basically, the Adventurers Guild does not change its attitude just because they are nobles.
If they did that, the Adventurers Guild would lose its value.
Requests from nobles and cooperation with nobles are normal, but the Adventurers Guild would never obey an order that was imposed from above without reason.
(Its interesting to watch, but its going to get messy if someone doesnt stop them soon, and I dont want this to take any longer than it has to.)
The adventurers in line were just watching, leaving the receptionist to deal with them, as if they didnt want to be spotted by the noblemans monk.
Sam could understand why they didnt want to bother with a kid who was obviously wielding power.
But he wants to challenge the dungeon soon.
(I know Im probably just adding fuel to the fire, but I cant just leave him out there either.)
Sam is a child who has not yet reached adulthood.
If he was warned by such a child, there was a possibility that it would only pour fire on the anger of the selfish-looking viscount boy.
But he also didnt want to leave it alone.
Sam sighs, and tries to speak to him.
Hey, stop it!
But there was a girl who shouted faster than Sam.
It was Erica Walker.
Eh, Erica-sama?
Sams eyes widened and he looked at the girl.
Erica had a look of obvious anger on her face and walked towards the boys making noise in the reception area.
Chapter 45: Got Into Trouble With a Noble ②
Chapter 45: Got Into Trouble With a Noble
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
Wait, Erica-sama! Please wait! You dont have to intervene, Erica-sama!
Shut up! I hate spoiled men like that!
I suppose.
Sam reached out to calm Ecika, who looked annoyed at the boys, but she brushed him off.
Erica has a strong sense of justice as well as a selfish streak.
For better or worse, she has a straightforward personality, and theres no way she can ignore the boys who are being arrogant.
Sam had no choice but to follow Ericas lead.
Hey, you!
What the hell? If you have nothing to do with this, stay out of it!
Erica, without taking a step back, shouted as loudly as she could at Dolgana, who was ufortable.
You are a nuisance. Everyone else is standing in line, and you cant even take your turn?
What the hell?
Lets not do this, Erica-sama. Nothing good wille from getting involved in something like this.
No! I hate people like this who think theyre so important when theyre not!
I understand how you feel, but youre wasting your time getting into trouble with these people!
Whether you are the son of a nobleman or amoner, it is troublesome to deal with people who cant follow the rules.
Especially if Erica, who has a high temperament, gets involved, its easy to see how the problem might getplicated.
The viscount boy who called himself Dolgana was ring at Erica with clear anger in his eyes.
You mock the Viscount Lansgully!
Im making fun of you! But yes, a house that cant even educate its children properly is a house of little consequence.
You!
The enraged boy raised his arms.
Sam rushed to stand in front of Erica.
But the boys arm did not swing down.
(DDDHmm?)
He noticed that Dolgana, who had stopped moving, was looking at Erica as if she was prizing her.
His gaze became more and more disgusting, and finally, she began to flick Erica around.
Hmm. Youre not bad looking for amoner.
Dolgana smirked.
What the hell?
When Erica noticed her gaze, she shuddered and hid behind Sams back.
Dolganas smile deepened as he thought of something, and he twisted his lips at Erica, ignoring Sams presence.
I challenge you to a duel.
Eh?
Ha?
Erica and Sam both made dumb noises.
They couldnt understand why the agitated boy had suddenly calmed down and challenged them to a duel.
When Sam and the others were at a loss for words, Dolgana continued.
I didnt think you were going to run away. Youre not going to try to run away, are you?
No one is going to run away! Ill take it! Ill fight you in a duel or something!
Sams head hurt as Erica easily took advantage of the cheap provocation.
He intervened to prevent further trouble.
Erica-sama! Why are you so easily provoked? You need to calm down.
Shut up!
Erica-sama!
I said shut up! Im determined to buy every fight Im sold!
What kind of resolution is that?
Erica red at Dolgana without looking at Sam, as if the blood was rushing to her head.
Sam sighed and tried to get out of the situation, at worst by force.
It seems to me that people like Dolgana and Erica are not a good match for each other.
In addition to this, the fact that Erica has been provoked, Dolgana seems to have some kind of n in mind.
The look of anger that he had shown earlier was nowhere to be seen.
That was weird.
Youre a noisy squire Fine, if youre so worried about your master, Ill let you join the duel.
What are you doing?
But that would not be equal. Im going to let my followers join the fight.
Standing behind Dolgana were a boy and a girl not much older than Erica.
The two of them are probably nning to fight as their master said.
They stepped forward from behind their master.
Hey! There are three of you and only two of us!
Erica, who had found herself at a disadvantage of three against two in the duel, shouted in protest.
Youre the one who started the fight, so you have to do this. Or have you lost your nerve?
Who you said poor squire!
So you dont mind, do you?
I dont mind!
(I cant take it anymore. This youngdy is talking with only her gut. Theres nothing I can do to stop her.)
Sam had given up trying to stop Erica.
Alright, thats enough. Now lets duel! If I win, Ill make you my ve!
What? Hey, I cant let you do that.
You shut up! All right, try as much as you can!
Sam tried toin about the sudden deration of very, but was interrupted by Erica, who was supposed to be on his side.
Oh, geez! Erica-sama, please dont talk anymore! What are you doing taking this ridiculous duel so seriously?
Its none of your business! Im the one who epted the duel!
Ill tell you what, I dont want your squire, but if I have to make him a ve, Ill make him a ve with you!
Look! Youre dragging me into this! I mean, when was thest time you had a duel where the loser was the ve?
I dont know! As long as we win, we win!
Lets think about the consequences!
Sam screamed, but Erica didnt stop.
Before they knew it, a formal duel through the Adventurers Guild had been quickly arranged.
Sam and Erica were to fight on the condition that the loser would be a ve.
Chapter 46: Duel ①
Chapter 46: Duel
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
Outside the guild, Sam and Erica were surrounded by spectators and ring at the aristocratic boys.
(Oh my God. I never thought it would be a duel. When can we dive into the dungeon?)
Sam sighed inwardly as Erica and the others were enthusiastic about the duel.
He felt like he was caught up in a childs fight.
No, actually, he did.
Sam was older than Erica, if he counted from his previous life.
A duel between a boy and a girl in their mid-teens, even though they were adults, seemed like a high school fight to him.
As you know, its a formal duel, so dont hold it against me if you die.
Thats my line!
Sams headache is increasing as Erica growls.
Before the wizard, he was worried that she was so vulnerable to provocation.
Monsters may not be provocative, but when youre dealing with humans like this, its different.
Not only provocation, but also hostage-taking and more cowardly moves.
If he were to get as angry as Erica did, there would be no end to it, and his life would be in danger.
(I dont think shell listen even if I warn her)
There is no way he is going to say,Dont fight with your anger.
Sam knows very well that sometimes anger can be a source of strength.
But it is dangerous to narrow ones perspective by taking advantage of cheap provocations.
We must keep our minds cool even while we are angry.
However, even if he were to say that to Erica now, when her head is racing, she would not listen to him.
From Ericas point of view, Sam is a child who has not even reached adulthood.
No matter how much he was a disciple of her esteemed sister, she would not admit to it, and he was afraid that the more caution he gave, the more counterproductive it would be, so in the end, Sam decided to keep quiet.
Meanwhile, Erica and Dolganas stare-off continues.
I thought it would be a hassle to go through the dirty little dungeon, but it looks like were going to get some unexpectedly good-quality ves.
Smiling wickedly, Dolgana seems to think she has already won.
(How can this nobled be so confident? He doesnt look like a pretty good user)
The way he behaves makes him look like an amateur.
There is not much magic power to be felt.
The young boys and girls who were his followers also seemed to have no magical power, although their behavior suggested that they had taken a little bit of martial arts training.
(To put it bluntlyDDDthey are weak, arent they?)
Sam doubts they pretending to be weak.
If Sams eyes are right, Erica alone could win against the three of them.
But only if Erica can fight calmly.
Erica, you know.
Would you please stop calling my name so flippantly?
I really like your strong spirit. Im looking forward to bringing you to your knees.
Oh, what a poor taste.
First of all, you will learn my name, the name of your master. I am Dolgana Lansgully! I am the eldest son of Viscount Lansgully!
Oh, yeah.
Good, good, lets see how long you can keep up that bull! If the ves cry outter that they dont like it, its toote!
Dolgana, puffing out his chest, proudly proims himself a viscount.
Ericas attitude is as if to say,So what?
In fact, Erica is a higher-ranking noble than Dolgana, and she has nothing special to say when someone boasts about their family.
(Erica-samas family has a higher title than yours, and theyre a Count.)
He wants to say, but Erica does not seem to use her family name.
She is standing here as just one Erica.
Sam, too, understands Ericas intention and doesnt say anything unnecessary.
(But hey, if I tell them shes the fourth daughter of Count Walker, I have a feeling these guys are going to freak out and that will be the end of it.)
Its not that he didnt have a feeling that something troublesome might happen if he did so, but if the duelingmotion could be quickly cleared up and he could take on the dungeon, that would be fine.
While Sam crossed his arms and sighed, the story went on.
I hope you wont regret it when you die.
DDDHaha, dont make meugh! Lloyd! Lizzy!
Ha.
Yes!
Dolgana raised his voice to the boys and girls who were standing behind him.
As they both straighten their backs and reply, the viscount boy orders them to do so.
Dont embarrass me. You know what you have to do, dont you?
Of course.
As you wish, Dorgana-sama.
You just have to know.
The other side seems to bemunicating with the squire.
Sam approaches Erica and gently calls out to her.
Um, Erica-sama.
What?
I think we should probably have a n or something, too, just in case.
Im not going to cooperate with you.
Well, why?
I dont approve of you. I dont even know how good you are at it, to begin with. Youre the kind of guy I cant have a n with.
(Figured. Just saying)
Then what are you going to do?
Erica sniffs at Sams question.
Im going to take them all down, and youre going to stay out of the way.
Okay.
He was a little annoyed at the way she said things, but she was not wrong.
Just as Erica doesnt know what Sam is capable of, Sam doesnt know how powerful she is.
In such a situation, it was surely difficult to be asked to cooperate.
If Sam were in the same position, he would have chosen to fight alone, just like Erica.
However, Sam was not stupid enough to let that happen under the circumstances.
As long as Sam did not know Ericas ability, there was a possibility that she would be defeated even against Dolgana and the others, who did not seem to be very strong.
If that happens, she will fall into very.
He could not let that happen to Urs family.
Erica-sama.
For Gods sake!
I dont mind if you dont cooperate, but can you at least let me fight on my own?
You know what? You want me to hide behind some kid whos not even an adult?
No, no, thats not why Im here.
Im not that shameless! Watch me! Im going to beat them to death!
(Huh I knew you wouldnt let me fight for you. Im sure she wont listen to me if I say any more, so Ill just have to wait and see. Worst case scenarioDDDIll just kill all three of them together.)
He would rather take the life of a tangible person than put the family of histe beloved mentor in danger.
At best, he can repent in the afterlife after his death for his arrogant deed.
Unaware of Sams mindset, the duel between Erica and Dolgana was about to begin.
Chapter 47: Duel ②
Chapter 47: Duel
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
An official from the Adventurers Guild stood between Sam and Dolgana as a witness.
Then, the Adventurers Guild will be present for the duelDDD
The witness was about to announce the start of the duel.
DDDEat this!
Even though the signal had not yet been given, Dolgana unleashed this magic as a preemptive strike.
Of course, this was against the rules, a foul.
Sam could not react to this.
He did not think that such a fool would actuallymit such an act in a formal duel, which was even witnessed.
At this point, Dolgana had lost by foul y.
However, that was not the point.
The countless spears of water magic that Dolgana had unleashed were about to strike Erika.
Erica-sama! Please run away!
DDD!
Sam decided that he was not going to be able to protect Erica in time, and shouted.
Perhaps in response to his loud voice, Erica, who was stunned, put up a magical barrier as if she were being yed.
However,
GyaaaAAAAAAA!
Thanks to the magical barrier, the water spear did not pierce Erica, but it could not kill the momentum either, and she is blown backward.
She rolled, bouncing on the ground two or three times.
Erica-sama!
Sam rushed over.
Erica-sama, are you all right? Erica-sama!
U-Uh.
He holds Erica in his arms as she moans quietly.
From the looks of it, there is no bloodshed.
She is looking at him, but she seems to be dazed, as if she had hit her head.
Ha ha ha ha! You let your guard down! You are now my ves!
Dolgana-sama! This is foul y! As a witness of the guild, I cannot allow you to win!
The Adventurers Guild witness protests against Dolgana, who is so proud of his victory, but he brashly says he doesnt know.
Shut up! A mere guild official tell me what I should do! You want to get killed!
Do you think you are the one who can get away with this outrage?
As expected, the Adventurers Guild did not approve of Dolganas barbaric behavior.
However, Dolgana paid no attention to the guild.
So, you didnt intend to duel after all, did you?
Of course!Why should I, a nobleman, fight on equal terms withmoners like you!
.
Okay, thats enough.
What are you talking about? Now give me the girl! Lets get on with the pretty! Hey, collect that woman!
Ha!
Yes!
At Dolganasmand, the followers approach.
They would no doubt treat Eri1ca as a ve after they got their hands on her.
DDDThis was not eptable.
Sam hugged Erica protectively and held up his arms to Dolgana, who wasing toward us after the followers in high spirits.
He then turned to the three of them and turned his palm toward them.
What is that attitude of yours?
DDDHow dare you hurt Urs sister Urs precious family?
Sam felt like he was going to lose his head in anger.
He desperately resisted the urge to go berserk at any moment and scolded himself to remain calm.
On top of that, his heart screamed at him to punish those who made fun of his precious masters family.
I dont think so, but you think a squire is going to fight me? All right. Thene at me! I will skewer you with my brilliant magic!
Ridiculous. A kid who cant even tell what his opponent is capable of, who can only use magic, is going to enve Urs precious family? Skewer me? DDDDont make meugh.
Sam clenches his palm, which was pointed at the three of them, with great force.
DDDGolem, restrain them. I dont care if you crush them.
A momentter, a huge arm sprouted from the ground.
AaaahhHHHH! What the hell, what the hell, what the hell is this aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarm?
The giant arm snarled, moved, clutched, and restrained the screaming Dolgana and his two stunned followers.
Chapter 48: Duel ③
Chapter 48: Duel
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
Wh-What the hell is this? Damn it, get off me! Hey, you! Its not fair that you could use magic!
Sam res at Dolgana, who struggles desperately and spits away while being caught in the golems arms.
How can you call me a coward after you took Erica-sama by surprise?
I am a nobleman! I am the rule!
A mere viscount has the gall to call himself that.
What the hell?
He must be very proud of being a viscount.
The wordviscountthat Sam used to describe him made Dolganas face turn bright red and he became agitated.
You can be angry all you want, but are you sure?
What?
When Sam puts strength into his hand, a huge arm tries to crush the three of them.
KuaaaAAHHHHHHHHHH!! St-Stop, it hurts, it hurts, it hurrrrrrrts!
KyaaAAAHHHH!
AAAAAHHHH!
Dolgana, of course, and his followers screamed along with him.
The sound of three peoples bodies creaking as if they were about to be crushed could be heard.
Dolgana and his followers could do nothing but scream, shedding tears and slobbering.
At this rate, what awaits them is clearDDDdeath.
When Sam saw that their faces had be frightened not only with pain but also with fear, he stopped the magic and rxed the pressure of his arm.
Now, Ill let you choose.
Sam tells the boys and girls, who are temporarily free of pain and breathing with their whole bodies.
Do you surrender and be ves? Or are you going to be crushed in its grip?
Sams question seemed to have eluded both of his followers, who did not even have the energy to reply, but not Dolgana.
Nonsense! Why would I be a ve?
Sam is a little impressed that he can still resist.
Apparently, his body is as sturdy as his arrogance.
Either that or he is just slow.
(How can you bark at a situation where you cant even get ahold? He must have a lot of guts. No, he must be an idiot who cant grasp the situation.)
Youre an idiot, arent you? This duel has a rule that the winner enves the loser, right? If you lose, it will be you who will be the ves.
At Sams words, Dolgana looked at the witness as if he had been yed.
It has been formally signed in writing, and this decision cannot be changed, even by the king of this country.
Dolganas face turns pale at the witness words.
(Well, it was originally the foul y.)
Apparently, the witnesses saw that the rule-breaking Dolganas were about to be defeated by Sam, and they dared not stop the duel but let it go to the end.
Thank goodness.
We are dealing with a selfish aristocrat like Dolgana.
If we dont settle the matter to the end, they are bound to be noisyter on.
The most important thing is that they have been the ones to pick a fight with us, and Sam will not be happy if they dont regret it.
Then I wont surrender! Never!
Then die.
Sam put his strength into the golems huge arms again.
GyaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAH!
The miserable screams echoed all around.
The spectators, who at first had been trying to watch the childrens fight, lost their voices at the sight of Sams power and the relentless torture he inflicted on Dolgana, and simply watched.
St, stop, you! Youre going to kill a noble, youre going to kill meDaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!?
Surprising, still so chatty.
Dont think you can kill a nobleman and get away with it!
You know you were the first one to tell me not to regret my death. On what grounds did you think you wouldnt be killed?
Sam tightened his grip even more.
The arms tightened around the bodies of the three persons.
And then, there was a dull, grating sound.
GyaaaAAAAAAHHHHH!
It was Dolgana who screamed.
My arm, my aaaaaaaaaaarm!?
An ultimatum. Surrender or die.
.
As Dolgana screamed after his arm was broken, Sam told him in a matter-of-fact manner.
If Dolgana refuses to surrender, he will kill him without any hesitation.
He truly believes that he should die to atone for his barbaric act against his beloved masters precious family.
Thats all they did to Erika.
Sam did not intend to ask twice.
He tried to channel their magic power into the golem to kill Dolgana and the others who did not answer.
But,
Wa, wait! Oh no! Ill take my loss! So please! Please dont kill me!
Dolgana screamed pitifully, tears and snot dripping down his nose.
Sam had broken his arm, he had no chance of escaping, and he must have realized that Sam was serious about killing him.
Sam locked eyes with the witness and nodded.
Th-Thats it! Samuel Scheidt wins!
The witness announced the end of the duel, which had resulted in a one-sided oue.
A momentter, the crowd, which had remained silent, erupted in praise of Sams victory.
Chapter 49: Cleaning up After the Duel ①
Chapter 49: Cleaning up After the Duel
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
Sam releases the three people he was holding in his giant arms and throws them to the ground.
DDDThey were boring.
Winning or losing is not important.
It wasnt even a proper match, to begin with.
There was no point in having a battle when Dolgana and the others had fouled up, but Sam couldnt forgive them for taking Erica by surprise.
Despite the twists and turns, now that the oue had been reached, what awaited the Dolganas was a future of very.
You! If Papa hears about this, you will not get away with it! Do you understand!
You can shut up now.
He gentlyid Erica on the ground, who had been holding her during the duel, and mercilessly kicked Dolgana in the jaw with his toe as she tried to scramble to her feet despite her surrender.
Dolgana turned over without uttering a sound and did not twitch.
He seemed to have fainted.
He was a noisy bastard right up to the end.
Sam decided it was a waste of time to waste any more time with the selfish child.
Now that he was quiet, he was relieved.
Ive got to get Erica to the doctor.
Sam, no longer interested in Dolgana, picks Erica up again and tries to find a doctor.
DDDExcuse me!
Then the boys and girls, all followers of Dolgana, kneeled at Sams feet.
Can you move out of the way, please?
Sam coldly told them off, and they both bowed so deeply that their foreheads touched the ground.
Please, please forgive me!
Please lets pretend that this duel never happened!
Sam was amazed at the squires who were saying such things even as they prostrated themselves.
What are you talking about now? If you think you havent lost because you havent surrendered, then Im willing to fight you again you know?
Sam red at them, not hiding his irritation.
He wanted to get Erica to a doctor as soon as possible, but the two of them were getting in his way, and he even wanted to kill them.
If they wanted to duel again, he thought, he would waste no time in taking their lives.
No, no! We cannot defeat you! I admit defeat. But please forgive the ve part!
What are you talking about?
He decides that it is useless to deal with the two who areining about losing the duel and bing ves, and tries to find a doctor for Erica.
TN: Pretty sure he can use healing magic
But the two of them clung to his legs as if they wanted him to escape.
Get out of my way!
I-Im Lizzie Michaels! I am the daughter of Baron Michaels! This is my cousin Lloyd! We were only squires for Dolgana-sama at the behest of our father!
So what?
I sincerely apologize for not being able to stop the tyranny of Dolgama-sama! But I meant to stop him before the worst happened!
But you didnt. Now get out of my way.
Sam was fed up.
Lizzie and Lloyd may not have liked to follow Dolgana.
But they did not stop him, even if they wereter said to have intended to do so.
Since they didnt stop, a duel ensued, and they lost.
No! Its a misunderstanding! After the duel, I intended to admonish Dolgana-sama!
You know, I dont like it when people talk about things they havent done. You will lose and be ves. Thats the end of it.
Sam brushes off Lizzies arm and Sam turns to leave.
DDDAre you trying to make enemies of the nobility?
Then such a voice called out to him from behind, causing Sam to stop and turn around.
Are you threatening me?
Its true. Even if you try to treat us as ves, we will eventually be rescued. It is you who will then be regretted. I am saying this for your sake.
(Okay, this is getting tedious.)
She may not want to be a ve herself because of a stupid master, but she is responsible for not stopping such a master.
It was the other party who started the wholevething in the first ce, and Sam didnt even want the three of them.
However, if Sam told them that he would not make them ves, they would take advantage of him and would not feel sorry for themselves.
Thus, his options were limited.
Then, I might as well kill you without any repercussions.
When Sam stared at Lizzie with a clear intent to kill, she shuddered dramatically.
DDDHiii! I-If you do that, youre going to make enemies of the nobility! We will pay you! I will do my best to be sincere! Please forgive us, at least the ves!
Although he does not want ves, he has no intention of forgiving Lizzie and the others for hurting Erica.
But Lizzie is also desperately trying to get out of the situation.
Sams patience was running out.
If he couldnt get Erica to see a doctor and the time just kept passing, the sooner he got her to stop opening her mouth, the better.
(Not that I mind.)
There is no time to spare for those who have harmed Erica.
Sam chose to take care of the three of them.
He increases his magical power and strengthens his body.
He then turned one arm toward Lizzie, who was hanging on by her feet.
Young Master, Young Master! May I have a moment of your time?
DDDHmm?
Sams murderous intent fizzles out when a cheerful voice calls out to him from behind.
When he turns around to see who it is, a well-dressed middle-aged man is standing there with a smile on his face.
Chapter 50: Cleaning up After the Duel ②
Chapter 50: Cleaning up After the Duel
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
Its wonderful magic. I was very impressed that you were able to use such magic without difficulty and without chanting!
Who are you?
Sam asks briefly, wary of a middle-aged man approaching him, rubbing his hands.
His smile deepens and he extends his hand wide to Sam.
You dont need to be rmed. I am a simple merchant. If you dont mind, I have a doctor with me, and I would like him to examine Erica-sama.
You have a doctor?
Yes, of course. We are traveling with a tradingpany, so we have several doctors.
What is your purpose?
The merchants offer was appreciated, but it did not seem to be just goodwill.
Frankly speaking, he would like to show Erica to the doctor right away, but he would not like to get into trouble again as a result.
Dont worry. I am only a merchant who wants to sell my services to Count Walker.
What? Count Walker?
Lizzie and the others, still kneeling on the ground, responded to the merchants words.
Oh? Were you all unaware that Erica-sama is the daughter of Count Walker, and were you two fighting with each other? It seems that you were threatening the boy with the nobility earlier, but your house might be in more danger, dont you think?
N-No way.
Lizzies face turned pale.
She had never dreamed that the person she was fighting with, using their status as a weapon, was the daughter of a count with a higher title.
But that cer.
I dont care about that. More importantly, you have a doctor, dont you?
Yes, of course. Pleasee to my tent.
Just to rify, how do you know Erica-sama?
There is not a merchant in Royal Capital who doesnt know who Erica-sama is. She is a magician and sister of the former court magician Ulrike-sama. I find it rather hard to believe that they would have picked a fight with her without knowing it.
Its not just good intentions, is it? What is the purpose? Be clear.
Thats my boy! You talk fast! No, no, we do not ask for money. I am not going to say anything difficult. Im talking about whats in it for you.
Stop being so dramatic and say it quickly.
Then, lets get straight to the pointDDDwill you sell those three enved people to me?
I beg your pardon?
Sam was puzzled by the merchants offer.
Frankly, he didnt need any ves.
.
The other side made their move on their own and we were defeated, so they only got the ves as a result.
Considering Ericas pride, there was a possibility that she would throw the ves out, saying she didnt want them.
Apparently, Young Master doesnt need ves, and they would be an intrusion, wouldnt they? The Earls of Walker would not have to worry about this, but it would be troublesome if they possessed these people as ves. If so, would you be willing to sell them to me?
In other words, they are willing to take care of the trouble.
Then there is no need to hesitate.
If Erica had stayed awake, she might have forgiven them and let them go, but Sam would not.
There was no way he was going to let go of the people who had meddled with his beloved Urs family, and who were now plotting to enve him.
DDDSure.
Please stop! Please! If I had known you were the Earls of Walker, I would not have been so rude! My sincerest apologies! So!
Thank you for your decision. ves of nobility are not so easy toe by, so there is a demand for them. Men and women alike are coveted by the most avaricious of men.
DDDHiii.
Ill give it to you if you want. But Id rather take Erica-sama to the doctor as soon as possible.
I see. I beg your pardon. Then lets discuss the priceter. Now, please take Erica-sama to my tent. The doctor will be there.
Ignoring Lizzies pleas for forgiveness, Sam and the merchant proceeded with their story and tried to leave the scene.
The merchant with a big smile looks at them, and the people who appear to be his men from a distance, approach and try to take the fallen Dolgana and Lizzie and the others away.
Dont touch me! Please help me! Please!
Lizzie screamed desperately and Lloyd resisted, but no one offered help.
The spectators, too, were defeated by the overwhelming difference in strength after the girls had asserted their authority, decided to fight a duel, and then fouled up.
They deserved it and had no reason to help.
Sam ignored Lizzies tearful cries for help and headed for the merchants tent with Erica in his arms.
Chapter 51: Reconciliation ①
Chapter 51: Reconciliation
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
nn, nmm.
Erica-sama, Erica-sama. Are you awake?
Erica woke up in the carriage that was rattling and ttering along.
Sam was relieved.
Huh? I
It appears to be a mild concussion. Doctors examined, nothing serious.
what about the duel?
I won.
I knew it. I vaguely remember.
An hour had already passed since the duel.
Sam and Erica were on their way back to Royal Capital in a carriage provided by a merchant.
Sam, who had no need of money, ves, or trouble after that, gave the merchant the boys and girl for free.
In return, he was able to borrow a sturdy and fast carriage.
The formalities had already beenpleted through the guild, and the Dolganas were now the property of the merchant.
What would happen to them in the future was none of Sams business.
I am d you are safe.
DDDdont youugh?
Why?
Sam tilted his head, not understanding the meaning of the question.
He had no idea why he wouldugh at Erica.
But Ericas face contorts and she covers her eyes with her arms.
I made a big show of fighting a duel, and the result was like this. If it werent for you, I would be a ve right now.
Thats impossible. The other side lost by foul y. The result is the same.
In the end, Sam won the battle by making Dolgana and the others surrender, but there was no doubt that he would have lost the battle by foul y even if he had not fought.
They were the ones who thought they were great because they were viscounts, but such things have no ce in the Adventurers Guild.
Either way, they still lost foul.
Sam just couldnt forgive them for hurting Erica, so he took action.
Erica was never going to be a ve.
.
DDDIm sorry.
Hmm?
Sam could not believe his ears at Ericas all too sudden apology.
It was the first time Erica had apologized for her stubborn attitude ever since they first met.
However, he did not understand the reason for her apology.
Whats wrong?
Youve saved me from a lot of misery.
I dont need an apology. I did what I did because I wanted to. But from now on, lets act with a little more forethought.
Yes.
Sam felt no need to say anything more to Erica, who responded honestly.
The once aggressive Erica was now quiet and reflected on what she had done.
If so, Sam would not unnecessarily add more bitterness to her words.
(But why the sudden change in attitude?)
You know
Mmm.
After listening to her for a while, Erica opened her mouth to me in a small voice.
You know, I was jealous of you.
Jealous? Me?
Its not a surprise. Because you are the only disciple of my sister Ur and the heir to everything
Erica-sama.
I was frustrated. I didnt want to admit it. Thats why I was so unreasonable with you sorry.
Tears stream down her cheeks from her eyes, which she hides with her arms.
I dont mind.
But I do care. Im a fool, I dueled with a stupid nobleman, and now Im in this mess. I, I feel sorry for myself.
Erica began to sob quietly.
Sam could only pretend not to notice.
I couldnt believe it when I heard that my sister had died, but you inherited everything, and I lost my goals and everything. I knew I was taking it out on you, but I wanted to me you.
Its understandable, since you just lost your family.
But youve lost people you care about, too.
Ur was the love of my life.
Then what I did sucks. I did a terrible thing to someone who is suffering the same way Im sorry, Im sorry!
Sam gently squeezes Ericas hand as she weeps ragged tears.
Its okay. I was more blessed than Erica-sama to have been with Ur for all these years. I was able to say goodbye. Thats all I need.
Im sorry, Im sorry!
Holding Ericas hand as she continued to apologize, Sam calmed her.
Sam understands how it feels to lose someone you care about.
Especially for Erica, a very important member of her family.
She had spent more time with Erica than with Sam.
There was no way he could me her for taking it out on him out of grief.
Sam was d that she spoke her mind.
He was d that he was able toe to terms with Erica.
(DDDUr is loved by all.)
Thinking of histe master, Sam continued tofort Erica.
Chapter 52: Reconciliation ②
Chapter 52: Reconciliation
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
Time passed as the carriage rocked by, and the day was almost ready to change.
Sam and Erica were finally back in Royal Capital.
On the way from the dungeon to the capital, they talked about many things.
Most of it was about Ur.
One thing they had inmon was that they both had a respected wizard named Ur.
Sam and Erika, who admired her, looked up to her, and set her as their goal, naturally struck up a conversation once they got to know each other.
They are now good friends.
Ah, were almost at the mansion.
Im sure the Master will be very angry.
I know, right?
Sam chuckles at Ericas sagging eyes.
As soon as we entered Royal Capital, one of the merchants men handed him a letter.
The letter was from Jonathan, the head of the Earl Walker family.
Apparently, he had sent an errand to Count Walkers family a step ahead of us.
Jonathan was furious with Ericas behavior.
He was furious that she had taken a guest to the dungeon without permission, and that she had been injured after causing a duel.
He was very angry that Sam had to clean up the mess.
He was d that Erica was able toe home without incident, but if something had gone wrong, she might not be here today.
As a father, he was justifiably angry.
Erica herself was aware that she had done something wrong, so she knew she had no choice but to take the Counts anger quietly.
Hey.
What is it?
Thank you for today. Also, Im sorry for everything Ive said.
You dont have to apologize anymore.
R-Really? But, um, err, Im sorry.
Sam gives a smallugh at Erica, who ends up apologizing for herck of words.
Certainly, he was not ttered, but what Erica did was so cute that she cant make eye contact.
Sam is not so ungrateful as to get upset over something as trivial as that.
If anything, it seemed more like the emotional Erika, for better or worse.
Shes sorry now, and Sam doesnt feel the need to ask her to apologize anymore.
Y-You know, Sam
Erica-sama?
Sam was slightly surprised.
Thinking back, this was the first time Erica had called his name.
I recognize Sam as Sister Urs apprentice, no, as our family. So, um, next time you have time, can we talk about sister again?
Sam smiled at Erica, who asked fearfully.
Of course.
Thank you.
Me too, thank you.
Sam felt an irrepressible joy at being recognized as a family member by Urs beloved family.
Chapter 53: Here Comes the Self-Proclaimed Fiancée, the Weirdo ①
Chapter 53: Here Comes the Self-Proimed Fiance, the Weirdo
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
TN: ˡ;ؤ;henjin; entric; crank; oddball.
Ugh, Mom and Dad, you dont have to be so mad at me, I told you I was sorry If Sam hadnt interceded, not only would I have had my allowance cut, but I would have had to stay in the house for a while. I was under house arrest.
It had been three days since Erica had taken Sam out to theDungeon of Beginning.
Not only had she taken a guest out without permission, but Erica had caused a duelingmotion in which, depending on who won or lost, she might have be a ve, and her parents had given her a hard time about it.
However, her father, Jonathan, who was kind to his daughter, calmed his anger by cutting her allowance for six months and dropping a bone.
It was probably a good thing that Erica herself had reflected on her actions and changed her attitude toward Sam.
Even more significant was the fact that Sam, who had been pushed around the most, followed Ericas lead.
Otherwise, she would have been confined to her room by now.
Her mother, who is very strict with her daughters, was quite angry, and even sent her to the Adventurers Guild to apologize for the trouble she had caused.
Today, her parents were againining to them because they had received a call from Viscount Lansgully.
Or rather, it was a protest.
Erica was also told by her parents that they were absolutely mortified when they headed to the dungeon to look for their son and squire, who apparently never returned, and found that they had fallen into very.
They gathered information and were outraged when they discovered that Erica, Countess Walker, was involved.
In short,Your daughters have enved my sons, what are you going to do about it! . Jonathan did not take it up.
He was the one who had been the one to pick a fight, and the only reason he proposed very was because he nned to take Erica in handcuffs.
All of these testimonies were officially heard from the guild officials.
Moreover, they say that although Dolgana surrendered after being hurt by Sam, he had lost foul y as a matter of fact before that.
From Viscount Lansgullys point of view, he could not overlook the fact that his son had be a ve without his knowledge, but it was all his own fault.
It was also unfortunate that Viscount Lansgully belonged to a faction that was hostile to the Earl of Walker.
If this had been a house of the same faction, Count Walker would need to pull a lot of strings behind the scenes.
However, the other party was from a hostile faction, and above all, they were the parents of the person who had tried to undermine their daughter.
Without Sam, there was only the worst possibility, and Jonathan ignored all of Viscount Lansgullys appeals.
As a matter of fact, before that, there are few means to free the enved Dolganas through proper procedures.
The best way would be to buy them from the merchants who owned them.
As for the Earls of Walker, they had no desire to get involved, so they took the stance that they would do as they pleased.
I wonder where Sam is?
Since the duel, Ericas attitude toward Sam has softened.
Rather, she hase to regard him as a good friend, even to the point of caring for her younger brother.
Yesterday, too, she heard stories at tea about what kind of trip Sam had with her sister, and Erica also shared her memories of Ur with Sam.
I wonder if she is practicing with sister Lise in the courtyard?
Erica, who has promised to teach her sister the magic she used to use, wants to train with Sam, but Lise is also fighting with Sam to train with her.
Lise, in particr, seems to enjoy training with Sam, who bes stronger the more she teaches him, as well as training her dull self once again.
As for Erica, she is happy to see her sister, who had been blocked up for a while, wielding a sword with a smile on her face, but thats just the way it is.
Learning Ur magic from Sam would get her closer to her goal.
Sorry to my sister, but I wanted to spend time with Sam too.
Both Lise and Erica are enamored with the younger boy, Sam.
They couldnt help but love him as a protg and a little brother.
Its almost noon, so its my turn this afternoon.
Her sister will probably beg, but she will not allow her to keep it all to herself.
With this in mind, Erica heads for the courtyard.
And then,
Hey, long time no see, Erica.
Suddenly, a voice calls out to her, and she turns around.
Then, Ericas eyes widened.
DDDY-You.
She had a bad feeling because the voice sounded familiar, but when she saw the face of the owner of the voice, Erica looked thoroughly disgusted.
Fufu, I hear youve done all sorts of naughty things.
The owner of the voice was a young man in his mid-twenties.
He was a handsome man with clean-cut blond hair and a white suit.
DDDGnther what are you doing here?
Oh, I dont think thats a good attitude to your brother.
The young manDDDGntherDDDwas not bothered by Ericas attitude and smiled.
Chapter 54: Here Comes the Self-Proclaimed Fiancée, the Weirdo ②
Chapter 54: Here Comes the Self-Proimed Fiance, the Weirdo
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
Who says you are my brother? Arent you a stranger!
Gnther brushed back his bangs and cowered his shoulders at Ericas tantly disgusted expression.
Thats not very nice. Ive known you since you were a little girl. Isnt that like an older brother? Besides, Im going to marry her, so Im still your brother by necessity.
You dont know about this, do you?
What about?
Ur sister is dead.
Erica told the young man, a childhood friend, of her sisters death.
Gnther, however, was not saddened, but rather indignant.
Thats the thing.
Eh? What?
I came here today to find out. I know that there is an infidel iming to be her disciple who has taken advantage of you and your family by lying about the death of my beloved Ulrike.
Gnther, sister is really
I believe you said his name was Samuel.
Erica is at a loss for words when the young man seems to not believe his sister is dead.
Although he is a depressing person who has yed the older brother since he was a child, he does not hate him from the bottom of her heart.
She inwardly tilted her head and wondered what she should do to get Gnther to ept her sisters death.
Its Sam. Its Samuel Scheidt. And Sam is not lying. Sister is really dead.
Even Erica didnt want to believe it, but she had seen the corpse with her own eyes and had been to the funeral.
There was no way she could say that her sisters death had never happened.
Yes! Its that Samuel-kun! Fools iming to be Ulrikes disciples! Why do your uncles allow a child from who-knows-where to take the magical name of Ur?
Sam is the only sessor my sister has found and raised.
Oh, thats surprising. I thought you would be more emotional about the boy. You were aiming to be Ulrikes sessor, after all.
At Gnthers words, Ericas face contorts as if recalling something bitter.
As the young man predicted, Erica does not recognize Sam and has already run off the rails.
However, she was able to reconcile with him as a result.
Ive already done the denial and the jealousy thing long ago. On top of that, Ive epted Sam as my sisters sessor.
Oh.
I mean, you camete, even though you heard the news of Ur sisters death. I thought you would have flown in that day.
Thats harsh. To tell you the truth, I fainted from surprise when I heard the delusion that Ulrike had passed away, and I just woke up this morning.
how much your brain couldnt process my sisters death if you were out cold for almost a week?
Im an idiot. Ulrike couldnt die. I cant find a way to kill her. Im ashamed that I believed for even a moment that she was dead.
DDDGnther.
The young man in front of her did not ept her sisters death.
He realized that he did not ept it.
That is sad indeed.
Come on, lets go see Ulrike.
I said theres no! Ive already been to the funeral!
DDDThen! Lets meet this boy, this Samuel boy! If he really is the sessor, if he has inherited all of Ur, then I deserve to meet him.
Without authority.
And its interesting, too. Is it a boy enough for siscon Erica to recognize him as Ulrikes sessor I was going to tear him apart, but I changed my mind after talking to you. If Ur is really dead, then lets meet him, the sessor.
I would never let a dangerous man like you meet Sam! What are you going to do!
She knew it would be dangerous to let Gnther see Sam because of his obsession with her sister.
Even Erica knew that if Gnther, who had not epted her sisters death, and Sam, who had epted and moved on, were to meet, there was no doubt that some kind of problem would arise.
But Im sure hed like to meet me. If he is indeed Ulrikes sessor and disciple. After all, I am Ulrikes fiance.
Chapter 55: Here Comes the Self-Proclaimed Fiancée, the Weirdo ③
Chapter 55: Here Comes the Self-Proimed Fiance, the Weirdo
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
Sam was lying on the ground, exhausted, on a break from training in closebat with Liese.
He was gasping for air on his shoulders and repeatedly taking deep breaths in an attempt to catch his breath.
Beside him, Lise, not even breaking a sweat, was elegantly drinking tea prepared by the maid.
Sam is getting pretty strong too. Im surprised you really dont have any talent with the sword, but if you had any, I would have rmended you for an apprenticeship to the Sword Saint.
Appreciate that. However, Im a wizard, so I dont intend to be a swordsman.
Wouldnt it be cool to be a magic swordsman?
DDDits cool!
Fufu, Sam is a boy after all.
If he can be a magic swordsman, he will.
A magic swordsman is a title that tickles his boyish heart to no end.
However, the first step is magic.
He would use what he had inherited from Ur, and he would use magic alone to climb thedder.
He did not want to end up halfway through anything as a result of expanding his reach beyond what was necessary.
In any case, he has no talent as a swordsman, so he cant be a magic swordsman no matter how hard he tries.
If you continue to train your fighting skills, you may not be able to be a magic swordsman, but you can aim to be a magic fighter. I think Sam, who specializes in body enhancement magic, would be a perfect match.
Magic Fighter sounds great.?
As Lise said, if one can use body enhancement magic beyond a certain level, he or she can aim to be a Mage Fighter.
Thanks to Lise, who is tapping into his closebat skills, he is now better at hand-to-handbat than ever before.
Lise hammered the basics into Sam, who learned to fight only in actualbat.
Thanks to this, he became sharper and more perceptive in each action.
Lise was a better teacher than Ur.
Unlike Ur, whose stance was basicallylearn by experience with your body, she taught him the important points in a straightforward manner.
Although they were very simr in that they finally reached the point of actualbat, the process of reaching that point was very careful.
I think Sams overall ability will improve if he continues to train for a while longer. I dont mean to sound like a patron, but I think he is now good enough to fight against the sword saint disciples without magic.
Im d to hear that.
He is confident that he can use magic to a certain extent.
In addition, he is gradually making the magic he inherited from Ur into his own.
If he learns meleebat andbines it with body enhancement magic, he will be able to broaden his range ofbat skills.
Sam is aiming to be a court wizard, right?
Yes.
Then, ideally, you should win the magicpetition thatsing up in three months.
A magicpetition?
Yes, once a year, we gather the best wizards from all over the country and abroad topete. Depending on their abilities, it is not umon for them to be recruited into the Royal Magical Army. If you show more than that, you might even be recruited by the court wizards.
Thats a good thing to hear.
Or you could ask father or someone in a certain position to rmend you. The best thing would be to get a rmendation from fellow court wizards.
Unfortunately, I dont know any court wizards.
If he had known someone, he would have first tried to fight and take that seat.
Sam, who thinks that would be the quickest way to do that, is also quite a brainiac.
There is a court magician who is rted to our family, but Im not sure if I should introduce him to Sam.
You know a court wizard?
Yes. But he is a little bit special, or something.
Lises voice stopped as she searched for words.
Her eyes widened, as if startled by something.
Lise-sama?
So, if you speak rumors, its all good, right? But your timing is terrible.
Lises gaze was behind Sam.
She turned around to see what was going on, and there was Erica.
She was not the only one with him, a strange young man was with him.
Erica-sama?
Sam here you are. Im afraid you have a visitor.
Me?
Perhaps the young man with Erica is Sams guest.
He is a beautiful young man with elegant blond hair, dressed in a white suit.
He is the most well-dressed-looking man I have ever seen, not only before he was born, but also after he was reincarnated in another world.
Sam stands up so as not to be rude to his visitor.
Gee, Gnther.
Hello, Lise. Its been a while since Ive seen you. We have a lot to talk about, but Id like to finish what I came here to do first.
The young man, Gnthers voice is sweet, andbined with his beautiful appearance, he has the air of a prince.
Even Sam, who is of the same sex, couldnt help but admire him.
Hes just like a blonde prince. He looks like something out of a girlsic book.)
The gaze of such a beautiful young man turns to Sam.
(DDDHmm?)
He notices a hint of hostility in his gazes, and is slightly puzzled.
At least, he does not remember doing anything to warrant hostility from someone he has never met before.
You must be Samuel.
He stared at him *jii*, and Sam flinched.
Not knowing who he was or what he looked like, he turned his attention to Lise and Erica.
But they both just shook their heads with indescribable expressions on their faces.
Somehow, Sam doesnt think its his imagination that they look annoyed.
Um?
Fearfully, Sam called out to the young man, who remained motionless, just staring at Sam.
The next moment,
DDDAa, aahhh, n-no way
Eh?
Aahh, thats ridiculous, I cant believe it, was it true?
Um, can I help you?
Ur is, Ur is, uuaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!
Sam rolled his eyes at the young man who suddenly began screaming.
Gnther kneeled on the ground and continued his wailing to the heavens.
Eh? Huh? What?
Sam could not understand what had happened and was bewildered.
Chapter 56: Asked to Be the Wife of a Pervert ①
Chapter 56: Asked to Be the Wife of a Pervert
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
Youre bothering others!
An exasperated-looking Erica kicked the young man in the back, who had even begun to shed tears.
Ghee!
The young man falls forward and stops moving.
Um, what, what is this?
Sam was left confused, not knowing what it all meant.
He looks to the sisters again for a good exnation.
Well, you see, Sam, this is the guy.
Never mind, hes just a pervert.
Erica interrupted Lise, who was having trouble saying it, with a single word:Pervert.
Pervert?
This guyDDD
As Erica tried to exin to Sam, the young man stood up without a sound.
His tear-stained eyes gazed at Sam.
With a jolt, Sam took a step back.
I was surprised when I received the information that Ulrike had passed away, but I didnt want to believe it. But when I saw you, I was convinced. Ulrike is really dead.
Yes. I am sorry to inform you that Ur has passed away.
I knew it I feel Ulrikes magic from you. It seems she has indeed found the sessor she has been looking for.
DDD!?
Sam was surprised.
There was no way he could sense Ur from his own magic.
He had inherited all of her power from her, but he did not think that a third party could determine one magic power from two mixtures of magic powers.
But it didnt look like Gnther was lying.
He is definitely confirming Urs magical power within Sam.
What the hell are you?
In response to Sams question, the young man took out a handkerchief, wiped his eyes, and opened his mouth.
Excuse me. I havent even told you my name yet. I am Gnther Ignaz. I am Ulrike Walkers fiance.
U-Ur fiance!?
Sam couldnt believe his ears.
No, Ur is also the eldest daughter of a noble family.
She might have at least had a fiance.
But when she learned that her fianc was the beautiful young man in front of him, he felt a bad feeling in his heart.
You know, Sam. Gnthers fiance is a self-proimed one.
Eh?
This guy is the self-proimed fiance.
Ehhhhh?
Following Lise, Erica also referred to Gnther, who imed to be Urs fiance, as aself-proimed fiance.
However, Gnther refuted the im.
No! Im not a self-proimed fiance! Real fiance!
Youre the only one saying that! Even my sister was annoyed!
She was shy!
How could sister Ur be shy?
To the stunned sisters,Thats not true! . Gnther continued to argue.
Ulrike was shy! The proof of this is that whenever I smile at him, she turns her face away.
Isnt that just because she didnt want to make eye contact?
Ericas words were harsh.
Erica! To your future brother!
Come on, get a grip on reality. She would never have married even if shes still alive, but now that shes dead, its never going to happen.
Oh, um, Erica-sama, I think were about there.
Sam, who had been left behind, finally understood that Gnther was only in love with Ur.
Although it was a little strange for him to call himself a fiance, he felt sorry for the same man that Urs sisters were denying off the top of their heads that it was not a possibility.
You know, Sam. I think you got an idea of what kind of man he is from that exchange between Gnther and Erica.
Oh, yes. That means he liked Ur.
Its more than that.
Lise sighed heavily as if remembering the past.
For a long time, Gnther had a crush on sister. He confessed his feelings for her many times and was rejected each time. The repetition. If that was all, it would have been cute, but Gnthers words and actions became extreme. Before my sister left, he was stalking me.
oh.
He woulde up to the house without a care in the world because of our close family ties, and he would even ransack my room to take advantage of my sisters absence for the past few years.
Uwaaaa.
How many times have Erica and I fought him off? Ive lost count.
Now he knows why Erica called Gnther apervert .
(Ransacking the room of someone you love, thats normal. Wait no, isnt that a crime? How could the Master let this man in and out of his mansion?)
Lise, that would give Samuel-kun the wrong idea about me.
What? No misunderstanding, nothing.
I am only purely and deeply in love with Ulrike!
Huh. I dont know how many times weve had this exchange. So, what is Gnther doing here? No way, if you try to ransack my sisters room again, I wont allow it.
Lise held up her wooden sword soundlessly, and Gnther raised his hands.
Dont get me wrong, I just wanted to check on Ulrike today.
Now, if youre done with your business, please leave.
No, my business is not finished yet. I have business with Samuel-kun.
Sam?
Me?
Sam and Lise wondered together what on earth he is going to do.
I couldnt believe that Ulrike had taken on a disciple. I thought you were lying to get to the Count Walker family. Thats why I thought about getting rid of you. But I was wrong. You really inherited everything from Ulrike. I ept you as her disciple.
He doesnt need your approval, though.
Erica, Im talking to Samuel-kun right now. Dont interrupt me.
Yes, yes.
Gnther approaches Sam.
I was angry with you. Then I was jealous. I was jealous of you because you inherited everything from Ulrike, which I couldnt do. And above all, I was saddened by the fact that Ulrike had passed away. ButDDD
Gnther ces his hands on Sams shoulders.
Then he put a smile on his neat face.
Youre here. Youve inherited everything Ulrike had, and youre here.
Uh, you mean?
Samuel Scheidt. DDDI make you my wife.?
DDDHiiIII?
DDDA chill ran through Sam entire body.
Chapter 57: Asked to Be the Wife of a Pervert ②
Chapter 57: Asked to Be the Wife of a Pervert
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
How could it be so! You pervert! You cant get enough of stalking my sister, and now youre making Sam your wife, are you crazy!?
Im telling you, Sam is a boy, okay?
Instead of Sam, who is at a loss for words, Erica and Lise brush off Gnthers arm and step in between them.
Although pathetic, Sam quickly hid behind their backs.
Fufufu. Erica, Lise, do you think Im mistaking him for a girl? Of course, I know hes a boy.
If so, youre an intolerable pervert.
You are insane. I suggest you get your head looked at in a hospital as soon as possible.
Thats harsh. But Im sane. I hate to admit that Ur is dead, but I admit it. But there is a child who has inherited all of Ur. Then that child is the new Ur! Samuel, who has inherited everything from Ur, is more than qualified to be my wife! Come on! Marry me!
Now Sam is stoned.
Lise and Ericas cheeks are drawn back as well.
(This guy, isnt he crazy?)
Gnthers obsession with Ur is terrifying.
Or rather, he is crazy.
No, maybe he just cant face the grief of losing Ur and is saying and doing things like this.
Still, it is more than enough to question his sanity.
Err, you know
Fearfully, Sam looks out from behind the sisters backs and tries to speak to Gnther.
Then.
Guu, uuu, uuuuuuuuuuuDDD
For some reason, he falls to his knees on the spot, painfully holding his chest.
Eh? Wait, whats wrong?
Sam was worried about Gnther, who was sweating and looking pale.
Oh, hey, are you all right?
Im sorry, I have a chronic disease.
Oh, yes, of course. Go ahead.
Thank you. Now, if youll excuse me.
Gnther reached into his pocket with a trembling hand and pulled out a red rag.
DDDWha!
Wait!
cant believe it.
Sam couldnt believe his eyes, Ericas eyes widened, and Lise was stunned.
What he had in his hand is definitely a pair of womens panties.
I mean, isnt that sister Ur underwear!
I was stunned. Youve been stealing again.
No, no, no, why would you find Urs underwear when youre suffering from a chronic disease? What are you going to do with that!?
Unaware of the threes reaction, Gnther slowly brings the panties closer to his face.
*sniiiiiiiiiffffffffffffffffffff*?
He then pressed the panties against his nose and began to takerge, deep breaths.
Hah hah hah, hah hah hah, I can smell Ulrikes scent! Oh, Ulrike, you are the only one who can heal me! Yes, I have been crazy about you since that day when we first met as children. I had set my sights on bing your husband, and I kept improving myself to stand next to you as a wizard. I even kicked out my ipetent brother and became the next head of the ducal family. And yet, and yet, why, why did you die without meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! *sniiiiiifffffffffffffffffffffffffff*?
As Gnther smells the underwear while thinking of Ur, Sam, as well as Lise and Erica, stop thinking.
Sams spine is frozen by the sight of this pervert in ecstasy with his beloved masters underwear pressed against his face.
Lise and the others must have wanted to say out loud,What are you doing with my sisters underwear!?
Sam let out all of his emotions in one breath at the sight of the pervert, who repeatedly took deep breaths in his shorts as if he didnt care about the stares of the three of them.
DDDGross!
Chapter 58: Fighting the Court Wizard ①
Chapter 58: Fighting the Court Wizard
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
Gnther, who pressed his nose against Urs panties and continued to take deep breaths without paying attention to the stares of Sam and the others, slowly pulled his face away as if he was satisfied with his actions.
His expression was ecstatic, ruining his neat appearance.
However, Gnther quickly returned his face to its former coolness and turned his gaze to Sam, smiling.
Ive been listening silently for a while now, and you call me gross, dont you?
No, its just in weird. What are you doing in Ur underwear?
Oh dear. I have to consume her scent on a regr basis or I get sick.
I aint never heard of that disease!
Its a love sickness. What a bad girl you are to be a wife and you dont understand your husbands illness.
DDDHiii.
Sam backs away from the menacing stare.
He doesnt know if hes gone crazy after losing Ur, or if hes always been like this, but theres no doubt that Gnther is a dangerous man.
(Oh man my ass is in danger if this keeps up.)
A love affair with the same sex as long as they arepatible is fine.
In fact, here in the Kingdom of Skye, there are couples who are married to the same sex.
But Sam is not interested in the same sex, and he doesnt want someone who is ecstatic about smelling underwear in public, even before his gender.
Oh, um, Lise-sama, Erica-sama, can you do something about that man?
What do you mean,do something?
Cut him down with your sword, your specialty, Lise-sama.
Id love to but even with that thing, Gnthers strong.
Sam was surprised to hear Lise say such a thing with a sigh.
He wonders how good Gnther is, that Liese, who is skilled in swordsmanship, say hes so strong.
(If Lise-sama admits that he is strong, does that mean that even that pervert is skilled? Ugh, unbelievable)
If it were simplebat, I might be able to beat him, but if he use magic, Id lose.
I knew from the first nce that he was a wizard, but not that much?
Yes. Because Gnther is a court wizard.
DDDWha!?
And he holds the fifth seat.
HaaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA! This pervert is a court wizard?
Unbelievable.
Unwilling to believe.
He was not convinced that the court wizard he aspired to be is a pervert in front of him.
Oops, Samuel-kun. No, you, my wife-to-be. Let me call you Sam in a friendlier way.
No, dont call me that!
Why are you so surprised that I am a court wizard?
He decided to confide in Gnther, who looked at him strangely but with some annoyance.
Im trying to be a court wizard.
Hm. Perhaps it has something to do with the fact that Ulrike was once a court wizard?
If so, what do you say?
Of course I want to support my wifes goals. But the problem is your abilityDDDis it because you inherited everything from Ulrike through inheritance magic, or did you have a great deal of talent to begin with, or is it your tremendous magical power? You also seem to have a great talent for using magic.
IDDD
He is rmed by Gnther, who just looks at him and says something like he can see right through him.
He is not just a pervert.
He is a tricky opponent who has an eye for what his opponent is capable of.
Then, lets do this. DDDFight me.
Excuse me?
Im not asking you to beat me. You are still a minor and developing. But if you show the strength you possess, if you show that you are capable of bing a court wizard, then I will rmend you for the vacant seat of court wizard.
Why did you suddenly decide to do that?
I want to make sure that you have really inherited Ulrikes power. But if you have inherited Ulrikes power, and show off your bad magic
What would you do?
DDDIm going to kill you.
Without any hostility or intent to kill, Gnther said this with a smile on his face.
Gnther! What youve been saying all this time is so fucked up!
Dont hit Sam just because youre sad about sisters death!
Erika and Lise protested to Gnther, but he kept looking straight at Sam only, without looking at the sisters.
Erica-sama, Lise-sama, its okay.
Sam!
Are you sure? Were dealing with a court wizard, the highest-ranking wizard in thend, remember?
I have my pride as Urs apprentice, too. Besides.
Although he appreciated being covered up by these women, he didnt like the idea of being told that he was weaker than the pervert in front of him.
For Sam, being a court wizard was just a passing phase.
He would use the magic he had inherited from Ur to be the most powerful wizard in the world.
He couldnt afford to stumble at this point.
Its a good chance to see how good a court wizard really is.
Sam.
Are you sure? Dont be fooled by anything Gnther says or does. He may be pervert, but his abilities are worthy of a court wizard.
I wont let my guard down.
I hope you dont mind if I say youll take me up on my offer?
Sam, who had been hiding behind the sisters backs, stepped forward from them, locked eyes with Gnther, and smiled wryly.
Im to show you that Im worthy of being Urs sessor and a court wizard, am I?
Yes.
I can just knock you down?
Of course. If you can do that, I will be happy to rmend you for the position of court wizard.
Ive got your word.
It was an unexpected meeting, but for Sam, it was an opportunity that fell into his hands.
As long as he aspired to be the best wizard, he was bound to run into a court wizard at some point.
Im going to knock out the court wizard sooner orter anyway. Youll be the first. Lets fight, Gnter Ignaz!
Good eye. d you ept it, Samuel Scheidt.
TN: Just a little promotion :3, I picked up a new novel titled Reincarnated Vampire Princess and Former Hero, Trample Over Mankind. Its a Yuri novel(wow)!! Check it out at or .
Thank you~
Chapter 59: Fighting the Court Wizard ②
Chapter 59: Fighting the Court Wizard
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
Sam, dont let that pervert get the better of you. You are sister Urs disciple!
Well be watching from a little distance. I believe you will win.
Thank you, Erica-sama and Lise-sama. I will win, so that Ur will not be ashamed of me. I mean, I will not be defeated by perverts who sniffs Urs underwear!
Erica and Lise delivered their words of encouragement and moved to the edge of the courtyard to watch Sam and Gnther as they faced off.
Are you ready?
Whenever you are.
Sam is full of enthusiasm while Gnther looks cool.
This will be Sams first battle sinceing to the Royal Capital.
The other day, he got into a tussle with a nobleman in the dungeon, but that was not a battle.
This time, he would be facing a court magician.
It was a good opportunity to test his abilities.
Oops, lets get ready for a fight first.
Gnther snaps his fingers.
A momentter, multipleyers of wards covered the courtyard and the building.
Wards.
Heh, did you notice? Im a Ward Artist. And Im so proud of it that so far no one has broken my warding except Ulrike.?
Then I guess Im the second.
Fufufu brave of you. I hope so. My fighting style is quite simple. I can only put up wards. Its not that I cant fight, but its just not for me.
ssy stuff.
So, if you can prate my wards, I will surrender. You win. I wish you good luck with the power you inherited from Ulrike.
Even before the battle, Gnther was as calm as the surface of a calmke.
You talk from the top. Lets see how long you can keep that attitude up.
In contrast, Sams eyes glittered and his canine teeth bared ferociously as heughed.
He is itching to fight the court wizard.
I have great respect for you, Ulrikes apprentice, and I swear to you that I will use my warding skills to the best of my ability. Come on, take me on.
Here we go.
No signal was needed.
They looked at each other, nodded their heads, and Sam kicked the ground.
With his physical abilities explosively enhanced by his magical powers, he quickly closed in on Gnther.
DDDYes, yes, yes, youre fast! But its not the speed at which you cant react. Even if you couldnt.
Sam unleashes a fist with all his might.
But,
The wards that protect me will block your attack.
True to Gnthers words, Sams blow was met with a roaring sound and a hard ward.
DDDTsk.
You ill-behaved child. But speed, the power of a single blow, is great.
I dont want you to feel good about stopping just one blow, though.
Sam increased his magic.
DDDme.
*Roar*, mes engulf Sam.
His enhanced physical abilities were further heightened, and he was engulfed in mes.
Sam kicked the ground again and then turned to face Gnther, unleashing fist after fist and kick after kick.
Hee. me-body enhancement magic Ive never seen this before.
Although his attacks are blocked by the wards, Sam does not let up.
If one blow doesnt work, two. If that doesnt work, repeat the attack.
Nothing is absolute in this world.
Even if the wards were strong, if Ur had broken them before, Sam could do it.
I wonder if I see Lises habits in some ces. Is Lise the master of the physical arts? No, it looks like Ulrike raised her and Lise trained her.
UraaaaaAAAAHHHH!
Sam unleashed a kick with all his might, but was again blocked by the ward.
During this time, Gnther did not move an inch.
Of course, he is doing nothing because he is consuming magic power to maintain the wards, but there is no doubt that he can afford to do so.
You can see that I have a strong ward protecting me. Your attack may be a dual strike of blows and fire, but neither will reach me.
How about that?
A smirk, and Sams lips lift up.
DDDWhat?
All the fire in his body is focused on his raised fist.
More than ever before, the enhanced fist was filled with a dense me.
A blow was released, which made the mes gain momentum by putting in as much magical power as possible.
UraaaaaAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!
The fist crashes into the ward and bursts into mes.
Sam does not stop.
He takes one more step and increases his magical power, determined to break through the wards.
DDDTsk, what a great amount of magic!
The heat alone was outrageous.
Without the ward, Gnther might have been burned to death.
But not enough to prate my wards.
Gnthers eyes widened and Sams smile deepened.
I win!
Nonsense!
Cracks appear in Gnthers prized wards.
It sounds like ss cracking, and the wards covering him creak one by one, then another.
Good. Thats why you are Ulrikes disciple. Body-enhancing magic and fire, simple at first nce, but with your tremendous amount of magical power, you are a great threat. I see.
Its a hard ward. But not unbreakable! The dragons we fought on the southern continent still deployed harder wards!
I dont want to bepared to a dragon. But, Sam. My ward still holds. Even if it cracks, its not shattered.
I know it when I see it.
And you havent even really started yet. Right?
At Gnthers question, Sam extinguished the me and took a giant leap backward.
Lets settle this. I know you have the potential to break my wards. Im going to do my best to deploy my wards. I want you to give me your all.
Ill take it. But first, let me ask you something. The wards covering the courtyard must be sturdy, right? I wouldnt want anything to happen to Lise-sama and the others.
Haha, HAHAHAHAHA! You sound like Ulrike! You think youve already won? Im the one youre attacking, right? Unless there is something wrong with my ward, I will protect them.
The reason Sam didnt go all out from the beginning was to keep Lise and the others out of it.
This is an inner-city area and the residence of the Count Walker family.
Sam did not want to cause damage to the surrounding area.
Above all, although they are fighting, Sam has no intention of killing Gnther.
In fact, he does not want him to die.
Hence, he was watching to see what would happen.
The warding that covers this ce now is the best warding technique I could have made in anticipation of a serious fight with Ulrike. It is not so fragile that it can be destroyed by you, who only inherited its power.
Then Ill give it a try.
Sam quietly held out his hands and chanted in a small voice.
The short but magical chant released all of Sams inner magic.
DDDbeautiful.
A crimson magic power rises to envelop Sam.
Even Sams ck hair is dyed red by this magical power.
Put your magic into your wards if you dont want to die.
All the magic taught and inherited by Ulrike was now unleashed here.
Chapter 60: Fighting the Court Wizard ③
Chapter 60: Fighting the Court Wizard
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
Th-That magicDDDUlrikes!?
Masters number eighteen. Take that! DDDPierce, me!
Densely concentrated mes shot from Sams arm toward Gnther, whose eyes widened in surprise.
This is unnamed magic that Ur was good at and used a lot.
It was vicious magic that shot out high-density mes with heightened magical power, likesers.
The power of this magic was equal to that of higher-level offensive magic.
He had ovee numerous crises with this magic.
It has ovee the barriers and hard scales of a giant dragon that has lived for a thousand years and calls itself the Dragon King.
The regenerative powers of a vampire leader who calls himself the Immortal King.
The magic of a vicious wizard who calls himself a great wizard.
All have been crushed and defeated with this magic.
Only wizards with powerful magic like Sam and UrDDDare capable of this high-density magic bombardment.
That was the true nature of this magic.
UwooooOOOOOOOOO!!!
mes so intense that the vision is covered in red collide with Gnthers wards.
The magic that hit him with a roar shatters his wards one after another with a sound.
I-I didnt expect this much.
Sam said to Gnther, who looked at him with surprised eyes.
This isnt over yet.
DDDNo way.
I can fire several shots at once, just like Ur was!
Multiple fireballs float around Sam.
Each of them was filled with powerful magic and dense mes.
Impossible!
Gnther barks.
Are you saying that you are as good as Ulrike? At your age, youre already catching up to Ulrike!
You can measure whether Im as good as Ur or not. Lets go, Gnther Ignaz. This is a residential area, so make sure you catch it without causing any damage to the surrounding area, okay?
DDDWait!
Sam shot more shes of me without waiting for a reply.
There were ten of them.
The high-density mes hit Gnther from all directions.
Guu, kuu! Aaaaaaa, gaaaaaAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!
Gnther piled on the wards, but the power of Sams fire-heat bombardment was greater.
It ate through ward after ward, finally destroying all the wards protecting Gnther.
The next moment, a huge explosion urred with Gnther at the center.
Lise and Erica, both sisters, were stunned with their mouths wide open.
The ground shook with the sound of explosions.
The heat did not reach them thanks to their wards, but all of Gnthers wards that had protected them and their surroundings shattered and crumbled.
DDDLies.
I cant believe it. Is this what Sam is capable of?
Lise and her family know that Sam is a protg of her sister Ur, and that she inherited everything from her sister.
They have also seen him assimte the body-enhancing magic he excels at, the skills he inherited from his sister, and thebat skills he has absorbed one after another through his training.
They also know that Sam is aspiring to be a court wizard, and that his ultimate goal is to be the most powerful man in the world.
But the sisters underestimated Sam.
They thought he was a young boy who had yet to reach adulthood, but that he had great talent and a promising future.
Even Lise, who was actually training with him, thought it would be a long time before he became a court magician.
She had never dreamed that Sam would be capable of destroying the wards that Gnther, the fifth seat court wizard, was so proud of.
Gnthers ward technique is so robust that it is used to protect royalty going to their offices, and no one has ever broken it except for Ur.
He has already prevented several assassination attempts.
Despite the fact that Gnther had deployed manyyers of wards, all of them were destroyed.
Even Lise, who is not familiar with magic, knows that this is impossible.
Even more frightening, Sam still seemed to have room to spare.
I mean, is Gnther safe?
Erica voiced her concern as she recalled.
Lise huffs at the sound of her sisters voice.
Although the confrontation had been initiated by Gnther, if Sam took his life, it could turn the dukes family against him.
Even such a pervert is the next head of the ducal family.
He didnt want to put his cute little brother through unnecessary hardship.
Call the recovery wizard! Get me the best recovery wizard in the country!
I-I-Ill just go get the recovery wizard at home for now!
Lise shouts to the maid who was waiting for her, and Erica tries to run.
But,
Lise, Erica, I appreciate your concern, but it doesnt extend beyond that.
A calming voice arrived from the earthly smoke.
Gnther?
I see Ive worried you. But Im fine.
A naked Gnther, withcerations all over his body, appeared.
Chapter 61: It’s Settled
Chapter 61: Its Settled
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
DDDWait, why are you naked!?
He knew Gnther was alive because he sensed his magic power.
But he didnt expect to reappearpletely naked, and Sam makes a dumbfounded sound.
Haha, hahahahaha, wonderful. Youve got great skills, Sam. Not only did you easily destroy the wards I put up with all my might, but you also pulled off thatst trick so you wouldnt kill me. Still, it would have been close if it werent for the warding charms in my suit.
It seems that Gnther had other defenses in addition to his warding techniques.
Thanks to that, there were no major injuries.
At most, he suffered aceration and a suit that popped off in his ce.
Even if you were a pervert or a stalker, I wouldnt kill someone I knew.
I see. You care about Ulrike as much as I do.
Of course.
DDDI understand. Once again, I recognize you as Ulrikes sole sessor. You have certainly shown your ability. I will also rmend you for the vacant position of court wizard, as promised.
And by the way, Im going to have to ask you to retract that stupidment about me being your wife.
I cant help it. Im a loser, lets follow the winner. I swear I will not take you as my wife.
Sam is greatly relieved by Gnthers promise.
(Oh, thank God. Now Im out of danger.)
Sam is truly relieved that he doesnt have to worry about his ass.
Instead!
DDDHmm?
Gnther raised his voice loudly that give him a bad feeling.
His eyes sparkled, looking straight at Sam.
I will be your wife!
ha?
Hahaha, I promise to be a good wife. I will support you and be devoted to you.
No, no, no! That aint what I wanted! I didnt want to be your wife! Just because now Im the husband doesnt mean I would agree with you!
.
Prior to that, he had no intention of marrying a man.
And he doesnt want a perverted stalker man.
But Gnther is not listening.
You dont have to be afraid. I understand. You want me to see you as Sam, not as Ulrike, dont you? Then you can rx. This Gnter Ignaz promises to love and serve Samuel Scheidt personally with all his heart!
What part of this makes me feel safe!
Sams screams were heard in the courtyard of Count Walkers house.
He should have won, but he felt like he had lost.
DDDSamter said of the battle.
Chapter 62: Epilogue: The Family That Watches Over Us
Chapter 62: Epilogue: The Family That Watches Over Us
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
Lise and Erica sighed heavily as they stared at the sight of apletely naked Gnther chasing Sam.
The sisters think that Sam, who was only 14 years old when he forced Gnther, the fifth seat court wizard, to admit defeat, is amazing, but Gnther, who is still in good health after such a severe attack by Sam, is also quite out of his league.
We should take care of Gnther before Sam is affected by his perversion.
I thought you were a perverted pervert, but really, you are an irredeemable pervert!
They cannot even be jealous of two people who are standing higher than them.
Thats how much difference there is between them.
Lise was excited to see how talented Sam would be in the future by teaching her skills, as she had always been talented and had inherited magic from her older sister.
She was expecting that he would surpass her older sister, or even be a great swordsman who could win a battle with the sword saint whom Lise respected.
Just thinking about his future, she felt a warmth in her heart.
Erica had lost her beloved sister and goal, Ur, but today she found someone new to aspire to.
He was a surprisingly kind boy, younger than herself, but with a bit of a cheeky streak.
Lets aim for Sam. She wants to one day catch up with the straightced boy who inherited everything from his sister and loves her.
Having found a new goal, Erica was secretly excited.
Totally. Theyve had quite the outburst.
Oh, Father.
Dad, did you see that?
It was their father, Jonathan Walker, who approached the sisters.
Now way I will sit still if I could feel such a surge of magic. Still, Sams abilities were beyond anything I could have imagined.
Jonathan chuckled,Im d they didnt destroy the mansion.
The sweat on his forehead may have been because he had misjudged Sams ability, as he said.
Me too. Apparently, I underestimated Sam.
Me, too.]
Father nodded at the sisters response.
If he is capable of destroying Gnthers warding techniques with ease and still preserves his strength, then he must have powers befitting a court wizard.
He is pleased to rmend Sam for the vacant position of court wizard.
Good idea. It would be a shame for Sam, who has such power, to remain free. However, I guess I wasnt looking hard enough.
Dad?
No, I knew he was aspiring to be a court wizard, and I knew that if he had inherited all of Ur, he would one day Until then, I was going to keep him in the magic army and train him. But Sams abilities have already surpassed mine. I, too, will name him as my nominee.
Like his sisters, his father was blind to Sams power.
Jonathan has high hopes for Sams future.
He could not wait to see how high the young boy, who had inherited all of his daughters talents at a young age, could rise to.
He vowed to watch over Sam for his daughters sake.
Sam would be delighted with a rmendation from his father, the deputymander of the National Magical Army.
But its not enough.
Right?
It is folly to judge by age, but Sam is still a minor. It is unheard of for a minor to be a court wizard. Of course, there would be many who would oppose it.
Then what shall we do?
Id like at least one more rmendation.
Is it the Captain of the Magical Army?
No.
Jonathan shakes his head.
Apparently, he has other ideas.
Its Delight Sinatra-tono.?
DDD!, thats my sisters.
Yes. He was Urs mentor and the one who was forced to leave his position as a court wizard. However, his ability is real and there are still many who wish to see him return. Let me introduce Sam to him.
I-Is it alright? Delight-sama is.
I understand Lises concern. On top of that, I want Sam to meet with Delight-tono.
Lise looks at Sam, who is being chased around by a naked Gnther, who catches up with him and begins to wrestle with him.
She can somewhat imagine what her father is thinking.
But it means that Sam is in for one more hassle.
(Sam is in a lot of trouble. I wish there was something I could do to help.)
Liese was worried about the younger boy, knowing that he would have a hard time.
TN: Thats it for the first chapter/volume of this novel.
The next chapter will be a new chapter/volume. Thank you~
Chapter 63: Heard about Ur Master ①
Chapter 63: Heard about Ur Master
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
Will the Master also rmend me for the position of court wizard?
After the fight with Gnther, Sam was called by Jonathan to his office.
Lise and Erica are also here.
Only Gnther, after healing his wounds with the medicine, went to the bathroom without hesitation, as if it were his own mansion.
Gnthers personal belongings are always kept in this mansion.
Thats how much he is in and out of the house on a regr basis.
I saw with my own eyes what Sam is capable of. I dont know of any other wizard besides Ur who has the power to destroy Gnthers wards. There is no doubt that you are at least morepetent than I am. Then I will be happy to rmend you for the position of court wizard.
Thank you.
Sams face lit up with surprise at this unexpected turn of events.
Lise and Erica also smiled and said congrattions.
Although he could not yet be a court wizard, he was honestly happy to have taken a step forward toward his goal.
Then, Jonathan bowed his head to Sam.
Master?
I underestimated Sam. Im sorry.
Wha, please raise your head!
I kind of knew you were strong. I thought I knew what you were capable of from the letter she left me. But in reality, you were stronger than I had imagined. I realized that my eyes were not as bright as I thought.
Now Sam understands why Jonathan apologized.
But Sam doesnt care about such things.
Rather, its a normal reaction.
No, I know very well myself that I am immature. Please dont apologize.
But I cant feel sorry for my daughter for this you, my daughters cherished disciple.
Master please raise your face anyway.
At the sound of Sams voice, Jonathan reluctantly obeyed.
It was a relief.
He couldnt let his superior keep his head down forever.
I thought I knew that Sam was capable of doing things that were inappropriate for his age, but I didnt expect him to go this far I thought there mighte a day when I would rmend him for court magician. But I had no idea that he was already good enough. I would be delighted to rmend you to the court.
Sam is grateful to receive the rmendation of the Vice Commander of the Royal Magical Army.
Above all, he was happy to have Urs fathers approval.
I appreciate it. But I have already heard that Gnther is going to rmend me. What should we do about that one?
It will be in the form of joint names for Gnther and myself. But I would like you to have one more rmendation.
One more?
There is nothing better than to have many voices to rmend you. In your case, age is an issue. Of course, you have powerparable to that of Gnther, so you are perfectly capable. There are always people who get in the way. Nevertheless, it is His Majesty the King who will make the final decision.
The biggest challenge would be to get the Kings approval.
Now, what to do, Sam wonders.
He couldnt even imagine meeting someone who was above the clouds, but he couldnt imagine getting his approval.
So I have someone Id like to introduce to you, Sam.
To me?
Its Delight Sinatra. He would rmend Sam. And His Majesty the King will remember him. Not a bad rmendation.
Delight Sinatra-sama?
He had never heard the name before.
Who is he?
He was Urs master and former second-seat court wizard. Whats more, he was once called the most powerful wizard in the kingdom.
Chapter 64: Heard about Ur Master ②
Chapter 64: Heard about Ur Master
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
DDD!? Urs master is the most powerful man in the kingdom?
Calm down, Sam. Delight-tono used to be the most powerful wizard in the Sky Kingdom. Not anymore.
Former?
Jonathan tames Sams emotional reaction to the wordmost powerful.
A few years ago, Albert Frege, the second seat of the current Court of Wizards, defeated him and knocked him out of the top spot.
I see. So the strongest person in the kingdom now is someone named Albert? I thought it was Ur.
About five years. Having stood by Ur and watched her strength, Sam could not believe that there was a wizard stronger than her.
Delight, Urs mentor, was still within the realm of understanding, but when told that it was someone else, he honestly could not hide his bewilderment.
Jonathan chuckled at Sams statement and told her.
This may be a bit of family favoritism, but I think Ur was stronger than Albert. But he disliked Albert, who was not a good student, and tried to stay out of his life. He thought he was running away.
Excuse me, but do you not like this court wizard named Albert very much?
Sam questioned Jonathans attitude.
He felt that even Gnther, the current court wizard, not to mention Delight, Urs master, seemed to have a certain amount of respect for him.
In Gnthers case, they seemed closer, but that was probably due to their daughters childhood friendship.
But only when he mentioned Alberts name did he senses a slight sarcasm in his words.
Im sorry, I guess my attitude got the better of me. I dont like Albert, for the record.
It was unexpected.
He dislikes Jonathan, who epts a man like himself who doesnt know anything about him and treats him kindly. ?
(What kind of a guy is this Albert?)
Aside from belonging to a rival faction, he has a vicious habit of picking on the weak, he uses his position as a court wizard as a cover to do whatever he wants behind the scenes. I dont like men like that.
Wont the royal court take note?
He does, in a manner of speaking. He received a direct warning from His Majesty the King, so outwardly he is quiet, but
Not much has changed behind the scenes, has it?
Hes protected by the nobles behind them.
After hearing a little, I didnt like the guy either.
Jonathan chuckled at Sams words.
He is the type of person Sam hates the most, too.
Bullying the weak to show off ones power is not something that a real strong man would do.
(He may have magical ability, but hes a small human being.)
Sam was displeased that such a person would call himself the strongest.
By the way, if I defeat Albert, am I allowed to call myself the strongest?
I knew you were going to say that Albert himself beat Delight-tono and called himself the strongest, so I guess if you beat him, you can call yourself the strongest. But whether he agrees to fight or not is another matter.
Im looking forward to it. Oh, by the way, whos in the first seat?
Ah, the first seat of the court wizard, Magnolia-dono, is the best recovery wizard in the country. He doesnt fight. He specializes only in healing.
Hee. I didnt know there was such a person.
Very interesting indeed.
Few people can use magic itself, but there are even fewer wizards who can use restorative magic.
Sam could only use basic magic, and Ur could not use it at all.
He naturally became interested in a wizard named Magnolia, who specializes in recovery magic and is the first in the court of wizards.
He is not an enemy of anyone. He is an honorable man who is always thinking only of healing the wounded. Just to let you know, if you ever meet him, please be respectful and dont be rude.
I rarely pick a fight, either.
I know thats the case but you seem to always attract danger. I know its not your fault about Erika and Gnther, but it just goes on and on.
Im sorry. But as far as Gnther is concerned, I ampletely the victim.
Remembering that pervert, Sam pulls in his cheeks.
One minute he was calling himself Urs fiance, the next he was saying he was going to be his wife.
Im the man, youre the son-inw, Sam thought, but he had a bad feeling about it, so he didnt speak up.
The nightmare of being chased by a naked pervert is not likely to be forgotten for a while, until Lise and Erika finally stopped it.
Thats terrible, Sam. That makes it sound like Im the only one to me.
It was Gnther, dressed in a bathrobe, who appeared saying such a thing.
His hair was moist and wet, and his well-groomed appearance made him look morous.
If it were not for people like Sam and the others who knew his true nature, they would have been blinded by Gnther.
DDDNo, youre totally wrong. I mean, you shouldnt be walking around the masters house in your bathrobe without permission.
The Count Walkers is like another family home to me. Uncle, it was a nice hot bath. As always, the bathrooms at Count Walkers are nice. I am very excited to think that Ulrike used it once and now Sam is using it.
as ever, you are.
oh no more, you pervert.
Sam is fed up with Gnthers straight line of perversion, and Jonathan looks drawn.
The sisters, who had been watching the conversation between their father and Sam, also looked tantly disgusted.
Chapter 65: Heard about Ur Master ③
Chapter 65: Heard about Ur Master
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
By the way, I hear the name Magnolia-dono?
I was just listening to the First Seat of the Court of Wizards.
Gnther sat down on the sofa and crossed his legs gracefully.
He is a kind man. He is from a family of excellent wizards who has protected the royal family for generations. I am also very indebted to them.
Gnther calls him by name with a-dono
He must be a very important person, Sam thinks.
Yes, Gnther. I was just talking to Sam, and Im thinking of Delight-tono for the court wizard rmendation, how about you?
I agree with Uncles idea Sam, you should meet with Delight-sama. He is the one who taught Ulrike how to do magic. But, Uncle, are you sure?
At Gnthers question, which had a certain implication, Jonathan nodded his head.
To tell you the truth, I dont know if I should let him meet Sam but the influence of the Delight-tono is still alive and well. If he could be his rmender, you should be.
Umm?
Sam is unable to keep up with the conversation and hesitantly calls out to him.
Gnther responded with a smile.
Oops, Im sorry, Sam. I cant believe Im leaving you behind when Im talking about my wife.
No, you are not my wife.
Not only me and uncle, but Lise and Erica know that Delight-sama is indeed a wonderful wizard.
If you say so, then it must be pretty good.
If Delight-sama were in his prime, he might even have broken my wards.
Very interesting indeed.
Breaking Gnthers solid wards is a challenge.
It was so strong that Sam was convinced that no one but Ur could have broken it in a real fight.
It was impossible not to be interested in a wizard who might be able to break Gnthers ward.
Above all, Delight was Urs mentor.
That alone made him an important figure to Sam.
You cant do it now? I hear hes getting old.
I said hes not in his prime, but not an old man either. Just.
Just?
Im not sure how to say this.
Awkward.
Sam noticed that not only Gnther, but also Jonathan, Lise, and Erica looked difficult.
Delight-sama has been drowning his sorrows in drink ever since he was forced out of his position as court wizard.
Gnther. I dont like the way you say it. You know, Sam. Delight-tono has been drinking more and more, and he doesnt use magic anymore. His daughter Francesca is taking care of him now.
Um, is that
To add to the story, Liese adds, but to Sam, it seems as if Delight is drowning his sorrows in alcohol.
He used to have many disciples, but now he doesnt have a single one. He is not usually a bad person. He was rather a hard man to please, but he was very enthusiastic about magic. But when he got drunk, he was a little out of control.
In the past, drinking never did that to him. But now that hes been through some hard times, he resorted to drinking.
I dont know how I feel about that.
Even after he was deprived of his most powerful position and the title of court wizard, his disciples still respect Delight-sama, but little by little they all drifted away from him. The only discipline who remained was
DDDUr?
Yes.
But that Ur is gone now, too.
What now, Sam? Listen to what I just said, and you be the judge. There is no need to force yourself to meet with Delight-tono. There are other candidates for rmendation.
Jonathan says so, but Sam is troubled.
It would be rude not to meet Urs master.
But Master thinks I should meet with Delight-sama, right?
If I may be honest, I hope that meeting Sam, the discipline left behind by Ur, whom Delight-tono adored the most, will bring about a change in him.
Apparently, Jonathan and his colleagues hope that Sam can be the trigger for Delights recovery.
As for Sam, he cant leave it at that when he is told that Urs master has be a drinker.
Okay, I understand. Then Ill meet with him. If hes Urs master, hes like a master to me, too. Please allow me to say hello.
Thank you. Just give me a call and Ill send a carriage to the Delight-tono residence whenever you like.
Then Ill ask for your help as soon as possible tomorrow.
Okay.
Thus, Sam decided to meet with Ur master, Delight Sinatra.
Chapter 66: Request From Lise Before He Left
Chapter 66: Request From Lise Before He Left
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
The morning of the day Sam was leaving for the mansion of Ur mentor, Delight Sinatra.
As he was getting ready, Lise knocked and then came into the room.
Good morning, Sam.
Good morning, Lise-sama. Is something wrong?p
Lise smiled at Sam and reached over and adjusted his cor.
Then, looking a little ufortable, she searched for the right words.
Um, Ivee to ask a favor of Sam.
Please tell me anything. Ill do anything for Lise-sama.
My. No, Sam. If you say that to a woman, you cant take it back I want to say that, but today I need a serious favor. Its about Delight-sama.
Iming to see him today. Is something wrong?
Sam waits for Lise to speak.
Lise was lost for words for a while, but then, perhaps deciding what she wanted to say, she began to speak.
I told you that his daughter Francesca was taking care of Delight-sama, didnt I?
I remember.
Francesca Fran is a friend of mine.
Is that so?
She wants Delight-sama to be able to return as a wizard again. So I want you to help him, even if its a small thing.
I wish there was something I could do to help.
The current situation with Urs master drinking was something Sam could not overlook.
He did not know all of Delight Sinatras circumstances or feelings, but it was not a problem that could be left unattended.
On the other hand, he also wonders what he can do, since he has not even reached adulthood in this world.
Lise denies Sams concern.
Im sure that Delight-sama will be concerned about Sam, who is Sister Urs sessor. Ive heard that he has been drinking more and more since she left, and Im sure he cant ignore Sam.
Is that so?
We cant do anything for you. Im sorry to leave it up to you, but please, Sam.
I understand. As Urs disciple, I will do my best to help.
DDDThank you.
Lise spoke words of gratitude and gently hugged Sams still small body.
Wait, Lise-sama!
Her body warmth and sweet scent are transmitted to Sam, and his heart jumps.
Sams body stiffens with nervousness, and he bes flustered.
He was worried that Lise would hear his noisy beating heart.
Fufu, thank you. Sam would do anything for us, and he was so cute.
Im not happy when people say Im cute.
I know, youre not a girl. But thats whats so cute about you.
Sam was a child in age, but he wasnt happy to be treated like a child.
Naturally, Sam puffed out his cheeks.
Lise, who did not miss such a small gesture of Sams, poked his cheek with her finger with a twinkle in her eye.
P-Please dont!
I dont know if its because you are my first discipline, or because I consider Sam like a little brother. I cant help but think of Sam as cute and cuddly.
honored.
Geez, dont get mad at me. Im sorry, I just wanted to tease you because Sam was kind of cute. I wont do it again maybe.
Promise me that here, now.
Sam and Lise were having such an exchange.
DDDAhahaha.
Fufufu.
Both sides burst outughing.
Sam found that his nervousness at the prospect of meeting Urs master had unwittingly dissipated.
He decided to ept Lises feelings for her friend and try to help.
The two of themughed for a moment.
Sam smiles at Lise.
Ill do my best to take care of Delight-sama and Francesca-sama.
Thank you, Sam. Please do.
Yes. Well, Im off then.
Bye.
Lise saw him off and he climbed into the carriage waiting outside the mansion.
She waves to Sam, and Sam waves back.
(Its strange, Im only leaving the mansion for a little while, but Im a little sad.)
Sam felt ufortable being alone in the carriage.
Chapter 67: Arrived at the Sinatras Household ①
Chapter 67: Arrived at the Sinatras'' Household
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
The carriage drove Sam to arge mansion on the outskirts of Royal Capital.
So this is the mansion of Urs master.
Sam thanked the rider and got out of the carriage.
Then he noticed a woman standing in front of the slightly deserted mansion.
The woman was about the same age as Lise.
She was a dignified beauty with a straight back and good posture, and her blue hair was cropped around her chin.
She turned to Sam and bowed.
Ive been expecting you. Wee to the Sinatra family.
Im Samuel Scheidt. I apologize for the unexpected visit.
When Sam greeted her, the woman looked up and smiled.
No, Count Walker and Lise have already contacted me, so I hope you dont mind. Besides, I am sure my father will be pleased to hear that you are a disciple of Ur-sama.
I hope so.
I am sure he will be pleased. I will take you to my father immediately. Oh, Im sorry Imte in introducing myself. I am Francesca Sinatra, daughter of Delight Sinatra. I am not as talented as my father or Ur-sama, but I am a wizard.
Sam noticed from the first nce that the womanDDDFrancescaDDDis a wizard.
Her magical power is high.
She is probably even more powerful than Erica, who has a lot of magic power.
Above all, her every movement was polished, and Sam could tell that it was the movement of someone with considerable ability.
(I guess that means shes the daughter of Urs master, huh?)
Francesca, you are
Please call me Fran. Everyone close to me calls me that.
Ah, yes. Then you can call me Sam, too.
I understand, Sam-sama.
No, um, please call me Sam. And please dont use honorifics. Im younger than you, and Francesca-sama is a countess.
Sam is not fond of being revered by people of higher age and position than him.
And Francesca is probably not the kind of person who would naturally have this kind of attitude.
She has an atmosphere simr to Lises, which made Sam think so.
Perhaps he was right, but the corners of Francescas eyes rxed.
Fufu. Then, Ill call you Sam. Id like you to call me Fran, too, Sam-kun.
Yes, Fran-sama.
FrancescaDDDso thats how Frans name was broken.
Her smile catches Sams attention and he too rxes his cheeks.
There was a certain air of friendliness about Fran.
Then, Ill take you to my father. Well, Im sorry if, you see, maybe youll have a bad experience.
Err
Sam is puzzled by the sudden apology.
My father has been drinking ever since he heard the news of Ur-samas death and hes been drinking more than usual.
He must be that sad.
It seems that the news of Urs passing has already been passed on.
He was so fond of Ur that I his daughter, was jealous of her. Im sure he cant ept that shes gone.
I understand how you feel.
Even Sam has not yet gotten over Urs death.
Sometimes he wonder if Ur would pop up and say,It was a joke!
Lise and her family may have epted Urs death, but they have not gotten over it.
Gnther, for example, whom he just met the other day, could not even ept his death.
It is impossible for a master who cared so much about Ur not to be depressed when he hears the news of his beloved disciples death.
It is understandable that it is hard to ept death.
But thats being naive.
But Delights daughter was stern with her father.
Even little Sam-kun has epted Ur-samas death and is looking forward like this Im ashamed of him, even as my father.
I have a lot of memories with Ur.
good boy.
.
At Sams words, Fran narrowed her eyes and patted his head.
Feeling a little embarrassed, Sam did not refuse Frans hand.
Somehow, she had the same vibe as the Count Walker people.
Oh, Im sorry. Im just
No, I dont mind.
Ive always been an only child, so I thought if I had a little brother, hed be like Sam-kun.
Id be happy too if I had a sister like Fran-sama.
My, you tter me. I hear that Lise also loves you like a little brother, and Im a little envious.
While this exchange was going on, Sam was invited inside the Sinatras house by Fran.
Im sorry, I just got carried away. I dont get many visitors. Ill take you to my father soon. Come on, this way.
Guided by Fran, Sam stepped into the mansion of Urs master.
Chapter 68: Arrived at the Sinatras Household ②
Chapter 68: Arrived at the Sinatras'' Household
Tranted by AmaLynne
Edited by AmaLynne
As they walked through the mansion, Sam noticed the remnants of the time when the wizards discipline there remained in many ces.
The training hall in the garden, the library with itsrge collection of magic books, and the dining room must have once been bustling with activity.
It was deeply moving to think that this was where Ur had learned magic.
It was here that Ur learned magic from Delight-sama, wasnt it?
Yes, she is my sister-disciple. She learned magic from my father and must have enjoyed it very much. From early in the morning untilte at night, she was absorbed in learning magic. And she grows up to be a wizard, even a court wizard. But by then, my father was already
Albert Frege took the most powerful position and he was forced out of his position as court wizard.
What did Ur, who became a court wizard, think at that time?
Dont get him wrong. He had indeed lost his position as the most powerful, but he had voluntarily resigned his position as a court wizard.
Was that so?
It sounds good to say that he resigned himself, but in reality, he must have been very bitter about his defeat in front of the king. He was a proud man, so he was ashamed of himself and resigned, saying he could no longer be a court wizard.
So he did that himself.
Sam cant help but sympathize.
.
Anyone who has risen to the rank of court wizard must have had a certain amount of confidence in his or her magic.
And then it was shattered.
And in front of the king.
Sam can only specte, but he can imagine how frustrated he must have been.
Thankfully, the King and the other court wizards held him back but I guess he couldnt stand the thought of being a court wizard with a man who had beat him.
From what Sam hear, Count Walker was among those who persuaded him not to abandon his position as a court wizard.
And, of course, Ur.
I wish Albert Frege had been a man of character, but he was a coward and a lousy man whose hobby was to bully the weak. My father couldnt ept the fact that he lost to such a man. Im sure Id be in the same boat.
You know Albert Frege?
At Sams question, Fran answered with a scowl.
Know or not, sometimes hees all the way to the mansion just to make fun of my father. In fact, he even asked me to be his woman I wonder how much he needs to make fun of us.
Oh, my God.
It seems that not all court wizards are like Ur.
As far as Sam can tell, Albert Frege is a scum, no doubt about it.
It was okay for him to take the title of the strongest because he had officially fought for it, but it was unforgivable when he mock the house afterward and made fun of Frans and her friends.
Im sorry. I shouldnt have talked to you.
Im sorry too.
Its okay. But be careful. Dont mention Alberts name in front of my father. He will be furious if he hears it.
Okay.
Fran warned him and Sam nodded.
No one wants to have their old wounds gouged out.
Sam understands that some things shouldnt be touched.
Their conversation stopped, and only the sound of their footsteps echoed through the spacious house.
After walking for a while, Frans footsteps stopped.
My father is in this room. I hope he hasnt been drinking.
Fran knocked on the door of the room.
But there was no answer.
She didnt care, she called through the door.
Father, you have a visitor. Samuel Scheidt, Ulrike-samas disciples, is here.
ah.
A low, gruff voice came back from inside the room.
Fran looks slightly annoyed, but puts her hand on the doorknob.
Come in.
Excuse me.
Sam stepped into Delight Sinatras private office.
Chapter 69: Meet with Urs Master, Delight Sinatra ①
Chapter 69: Meet with Ur''s Master, Delight Sinatra
Tranted by AmaLynne
The room was littered with magic books and filled with the smell of alcohol.
The owner of the roomDDDDelight SinatraDDDwas a long-haired man with a stubbled beard, still in his mid-forties.
He was not filthy, since his daughter is taking care of him.
However, it was still true that he was addicted to alcohol.
Im sorry. I told him not to drink.
I dont mind.
Walking across a floor strewn with books, Sam kneeled in front of a middle-aged man with his feet on a desk, stirring a bottle of sake.
It is my pleasure to meet you for the first time. My name is Samuel Scheidt. I am a student of Ulrike Scheidt Walker.
At Sams greeting, Delight turned his gaze from the liquor bottle to him.
Youre Urs disciple?
Yes.
Youre a kid.
Im still a minor.
So, what do you want from me?
I just wanted to say hello to Delight-sama, Urs mentor.
DDDHah, whats the use of saying hello to a fallen man like me?
Perhaps because of the alcohol, Delights attitude was not very good.
But not enough to be offended.
Even as he does this, Sam is sensing Delights magic.
For a man who has been sober for so many years, he has sharpened his magic.
He feels powerful, even though his age should have diminished him.
(I guess he is indeed Urs master. Even if he was a drunkard, his quality as a wizard is high)
Father, Sam-kun came to greet you because he wanted you to be a nominee for the Court Wizard.
Ha? Oh, you said something like that. Ha! You make meugh! You think a kid like you is a court wizard? Im not that naive!
Maybe. But as Urs disciple, I aim to be the strongest. Being a court wizard is just a passing phase.
How dare you call yourself the strongest in front of me, kid!
To the man who was once the strongest, it seemed arrogant for Sam, still a child, to speak of being the strongest.
Sam can clearly see the anger on Delights face.
Fran hurried to follow Sam.
Father, Sam-kun can destroy Gnther-sama wards.
DDD, that perverted little Gnther Ignazs wards!?
Yes.
I thought only Ur could break Gnthers solid wards, but a kid you really do that?
Sam responds to Delights quizzical gaze with a smile.
In the meantime, I was able to borrow Gnthers name as a nominee for the court wizard.
No need to lie Hey, kid.
Please, call me Sam.
Youre just a kid. Youre more confident in your abilities, arent you?
Ur trained me well.
All right. Ill see how good you are first! If you use nothing but boring magic, Ill kill you on the spot!
F-Father!
Id be happy to oblige.
Even Sam-kun!?
Leaving Fran, who could not hide her surprise, to fight against Delight.
It was unexpected.
Sam had heard that he drank too much and didnt use magic, but Sam would be grateful if Ur master could see his ability.
Sam himself wanted to see how well his magic would work against Delight.
Besides,
(If hes really drunk and not using magic, I dont think hed bother trying to fight me. Maybe this guy isnt as fallen as everyone says he is.)
Just as Lise hoped, Sam wanted Delight to get back on his feet if he had fallen.
But if he has the energy to fight, it seems hes not as bad as people around him say.
DDDGood nerve, you little shit.
Delight puts his feet down from the desk and tries to stand up.
But,
Ugh, damn it.
His legs wobbled and he fell on his butt on the floor.
Father! Youve had too much to drink!
I aint drinking that much Damn! Hold on, kid! Im gonna go take a bath and sober up! Okay, youre on! Dont run away from me!
Ill be waiting for you. Please make yourself at home.
Ha, you cheeky little brat!
With that, Delight sniffed and left the room to take a bath.
Chapter 70: Meet with Urs Master, Delight Sinatra ②
Chapter 70: Meet with Ur''s Master, Delight Sinatra
Tranted by AmaLynne
H-Hey, Sam-kun.
Yes?
Sam was happy to be able to fight Urs master, and Fran spoke to him with a mixture of confusion and joy.
Youre amazing. I wonder what kind of magic you used.
Um what do you mean?
My father hadnt used magic for years. I thought he had lost his passion for magic a long time ago, and now he wants to fight you, and I cant believe hes even sober.
Apparently, Fran never dreamed that her drunken father would try to fight Sam.
I wonder if he saw something in Sam-kun that Ur-sama left behind? But thank you. Ive never heard my father speak so clearly.
Then Fran bursts into tears.
Sam shook his head.
Im sure Delight-sama never lost his passion for magic.
Is that, so?.
I kind of get it. He may have fallen behind, but he still couldnt give up the magic. Thats why he left the magic book opens like this.
DDD!!
When Sam first entered this room, he was surprised not only by the smell of alcohol, but also by the number of magic books that filled the room.
There were traces of having been read.
Some of the books were soiled by hand that they seemed to have been turned over and over again.
A person who has lost his passion for magic would never bother to read magic books.
We could assume that Delight had not yet given up on magic.
In fact, he felt no decline in his magical power.
He even offered to take Sam on himself to see what he could do.
No man would say such a thing if he had abandoned magic to run away with alcohol.
If he had really abandoned magic, he wouldnt want to be in this room full of magic books. Surely Delight-sama would not want to be in a ce where Fran-sama was not lookingDDD
Reading a magic book?
My guess is that maybe he was trying to beat Albert.
DDDOh, yes, you did, Father. You hadnt given up your magic yet. Thank God.
Fran burst into tears.
She held on to the hope that her father might be able to get back on his feet, and something in her tension seemed to loosen.
Sam held out a handkerchief to her a little awkwardly.
Fufu, Thank you.
No.
She wiped her eyes with the handkerchief and smiled.
Not wanting to see a woman cry, Sam was relieved that Fran had calmed down.
That was when it happened.
DDDDon, don, don!
The door of the mansion was pounded unceremoniously.
Who is it? I wasnt expecting anyone but Sam-kun today.
Returning the handkerchief to Sam, Fran left the room to see who was still knocking.
Sam followed her.
In case they are suspicious, we dont want them here.
As they approached the front door, they heard a man yelling.
Hey! You keep me waiting! Who the hell do you think I am?
It was a grating, angry voice.
(DDDWhos that?)
Sam is offended by people whoe to someones mansion and yell at them.
Even though this mansion is located on the outskirts of Royal Capital, it is still a nuisance.
He thought it was none of his business, but when Sam decided toin, he asked for Fran.
Fran-sama?
She paled and stiffened.
Fran-sama? Dont tell me you know him?
yeah, thats thest person I want to see right now.
Who is it? Hmm? The person you least want to meet isDDDah, no way?
Yes, that no way.
While talking with Fran, Sam kept hearing obnoxious voices yelling from the other side of the door.
Its me! The most powerful wizard in thend! Albert Frege-sama.
The identity of the uninvited guest was revealed when he identified himself as Albert Frege.
The wizard who reigned supreme in the Sky Kingdom had appeared to the Sinatra family.
Chapter 71: Sold a Fight to the Strongest ①
Chapter 71: Sold a Fight to the Strongest
Tranted by AmaLynne
What are you doing here, Albert?
Hey, hey, hey, Albert-sama, right? You got no manners at all
Which one of us has no manners?
The man who smiled obnoxiously at Fran, with a look of disgust on his face, was the most powerful in the kingdom.
Fran probably wanted Albert to leave quickly.
She let him into the mansion, but it seems she will deal with him at the entrance.
(DDDThis guy is the most powerful wizard in the kingdom?)
He would be in histe twenties.
He is tall and well built, and seems to have other fighting skills besides magic.
His brown hair is kept short and his appearance, though not as good as Gnthers.
But the impudent nces that lick at Fran, the gleaming ornaments he wears on his arms and neck, including his ears.
The ungracefulughter, all of which irritated Sam.
(A man like this is a court wizard? The most powerful in the kingdom?)
It seems absurd that such an unrefined man should im to be the strongest in the kingdom, let alone Ur.
So what can I do for you? If its my father
I dont have any use for that drunken loser.
You!
Fran res at Albert for calling her father a loser, but he doesnt care.
Instead, he sniffed and deepened his disgusted smile.
Hey, hey, hey, its true. Hes a loser who was not satisfied with being defeated by me in front of the king, and your pride was too high to continue as a court wizard, right?
Not because you insulted my father in front of the Kings public!
Well, I dont care. I dont care about scraps. More importantly, Francesca. Its about time I got a good answer from you.
What is it?
(What are they talking about? I mean, why did Albert bother toe to this mansion?)
Sam recalls that Fran had told him that Albert was visiting the mansion for something.
Most of it, he was told, was to hurl insults at Delight and Fran.
The kingdoms most powerful man has a lot of free time on his hands, he thinks.
Of course not. Remember, I told you Id make you my girl?
DDDWho! To a man who would insult my father!
Im telling you, Im serious. Im not talking about a mistress or a ything, Im talking about making you my wife.
Who the hell is going to be your wife?
How many women do you think want to be my wife? Some of them are even daughters of high nobility. But I chose Francesca. Isnt that an honor?
Do you really think Im going to be your wife?
Sam wondered if he shoulde between them.
Alberts words and actions annoyed him.
He was impressed that Albert could speak from such a high position.
On the other hand, he was worried about Fran.
She obviously would have been angry if she was asked to be the wife of a man who insulted her father.
As proof, she was trembling with anger.
(I was worried about her, but I didnt want to get in the middle of things and make things worse. Im a third party.)
However, Sam is nearing the end of his rope.
It was really annoying to see Ur master and sisters discipline being mocked.
But there was no way Sam could lose his temper while Fran was enduring it.
He took a deep breath and managed to contain his anger.
Think about it, Francesca. If you be my wife, you can even take care of your loser fathers job. I cant make you a court wizard again, but I can rmend you for an officer in the Royal Army. That would be great for a drunk, wouldnt it?
Dont insult my father! There is no way I would ever be in your care!
What are you and your son going to do now, then? Youre in debt because of your scumbag father, arent you? All of his students have given up on him and disappeared. Ulrike, who had been the only one to boast about his work, was gone. I hear that Count Walker and Duke Ignatz are helping him out in various ways, but now that Ulrike, the only link between them, is dead, who knows if they will continue to help him?
T-Thats
What would you do if that happened? Would you sell your body?
Fran turned red and pped Albert on the cheek.
Dont insult me! My father will get back on his feet! Ill even pay back my debts!
Ha.
Besides, Id rather sell my body like a whore than be your wife!
DDDLook whos talking. I was nice to you for a minute, and you took advantage of me!Watch your tone, Im the most powerful man in the country!
Albert, incensed by Frans obvious rejection, swung his arms wide.
Sam, who could not tolerate this any longer, stepped in between Fran and Albert.
The next moment, Alberts fist hit Sam directly on the cheek.
Chapter 72: Sold a Fight to the Strongest ②
Chapter 72: Sold a Fight to the Strongest
Tranted by AmaLynne
G-Guh.
Sam-kun!
Sam staggered as he was hit on the cheek, and Fran called his name.
Its okay, he said lightly, raising his hand, and Sam red at Albert.
Dont try to hit a woman.
And not a p, but a fist.
Not something a man who ims to be the strongest would do.
What are you going to do if Fran-sama gets hurt?
Alberts face contorted in disapproval as he red at him further, including intimidation.
DDDI mean, where is this kid from? Ive been thinking about how depressing it was behind Francescas back earlier.
My name is Samuel Scheidt.
Scheidt? Oh, yeah, yeah, youre Ulrikes disciple, huh?
What then?
He looks straight at Albert, who gives him a condescending look.
He doesnt like the fact that such a man calls Urs name in a familiar way.
Oh, I heard that the dead Ulrike left behind an apprentice, but I didnt realize he was such a brat. He died in vain. What can a kid like this do?
Albert, you! Thats enough!
Its okay, Fran-sama. I dont care what some scumbag who tries to hit a woman says.
You say that!
Sam-kun, dont do this. Even a man like him is the strongest in the kingdom, having defeated my father!
Fran tried to stop Sam from getting into a fight, but Sam had a stronger feeling that he did not want to pull in front of Albert.
In Sams mind, being a court wizard was the height of a respected master.
Urs master was a confident wizarding genius, a kindly, sometimes strict, respectful, and sincerely loved person, like a sister, like a mother.
Even Gnther, the court wizard he met aftering to the Royal Capital, was better than Albert.
Although he had a perverse affection for Ur and even stretched his finger to Sam, his warding techniques were nothing short of brilliant.
But what about this Albert?
Sam can sense a strong magical power from him.
If it were a simple amount of magic, it would be considerable.
But the magic is rough and unsteady.
Like Alberts emotions, they fluctuate ups and downs.
Sam was taught by Ur that magic power should be increased only when it is used.
He was taught to be quiet as the surface of a calmke in everyday life, but like a storm in battle.
This was to prevent his opponents from realizing what he was capable of, and also because,Its cooler that way, isnt it?. This is a very Ur-esque idea.
It is difficult to keep the magic stable on a regr basis, and it took Sam a year to be able to do it without being conscious of it in his daily life.
But it can be done in a year.
As far as Sam can see, Gnther can do it too.
But what about Albert?
He is dripping as if he is unting his strong magical power.
It is doubtful that he has ever trained to sharpen his magical power.
Perhaps Albert is a power type who boasts of his overwhelming firepower.
His magical power is already heightened due to his emotional state.
It was a situation in which Albert could have unleashed magic at any moment in ordance with his emotions.
Sam sure Fran is aware of this.
Therefore, she is probably sure that Sam will not be harmed.
However, Sam is not afraid of losing to Albert, whose strength is his only boast.
Fran-sama, I appreciate your concern, but there is no problem.
DDDHaha, dont act nice just because youre in front of a woman. You dont know how strong I am, and its toote for you to cry about itter, right?
Shut up.
ha?
I do not approve of a man like you being a court wizard or calling yourself the most powerful man in the kingdom.
Sam-kun! Stop it!
Fran tries to stop Sam, but Sam apologizes in his mind and ignores her.
DDDThen, hell take his chances.
Youre telling me, kid!
Stop it, Albert! Dont take anything a child says to you!
Shut up, Francesca! Do you want me to burn down this shithole of a house?
DDD!
Sam doubted the dignity of Albert who even began to threaten her.
It is not very much, but it is not a person who stands on the top.
If the court wizard of the Skye Kingdom thinks that it is enough if only the ability is good, it is really disappointing.
You shut your mouth.
Aah!
.
Its disgusting to me that a human scum who can only raise his hands against women, threaten them, and do other such things, is the one who has the strongest power as his own.
Youve been saying whatever you want to say since a minute ago! What would you call it then?
Sam smiled inappropriately.
How could he pass up an opportunity like this?
Albert Frege. I challenge you to a duel.
What?
The strongest in the kingdom is right in front of us.
So lets take it away from him.
Give me the position of court wizard and the most powerful man in the kingdom.
Chapter 73: Sold a Fight to the Strongest ③
Chapter 73: Sold a Fight to the Strongest
Tranted by AmaLynne
Why are you getting into a dueling frenzy while Im in the bathtub?
A refreshed Delight looked up to the heavens with a towel wrapped around his waist.
Sighing loudly, Delight, as is his habit, reached for his drink.
But he was stopped by his daughter Fran.
Father, please dont drink.
Tsk, all right! But it makes me want to drink! For what reason is this kid supposed to duel with that bastard Albert! You better exin it to me so I can understand it!
Before you do that, please change your clothes. Youre in front of a guest.
I cant find my clothes! I called you from the bathroom several times, but when you didnt show up, I thought something must be wrong, but I never dreamed that Albert was here!
Theres a change of clothes right there.
Take it.
Yes.
After receiving his clothes, Delight quickly changed and then sat down on the couch, as did Sam and the others.
Anyway, lets start from the beginning. How did you end up in a duel?
I challenged him to a duel.
Thats too much. No, to begin with, youre the one who challenges him to a duel, but hes also the one who takes the fight against the kid.
Delight with his emotional state, wondering whether he should be appalled or offended, he begins to shake his leg.
Fran apologized to her father.
Father, Im the one who caused this in the first ce.
Oh? What do you mean?
Fran told his father.
That Albert had been courting her to be his woman for several years and was persistent.
That he is still persistent and came to the mansion again today.
And that she was insulted, so she pped him, which made Albert angry, and Sam covered for her when he was about to hit her.
So about the duel?
I could not allow a man like that to be a court wizard, much less call himself the most powerful.
Youre an idiot.
Maybe.
Normally, you dont pick a fight with the most powerful man in the kingdom. But, well
Toothless and slightly embarrassed, Delight bowed his head.
I thank you for defending my daughter.
Father.
Im a father, too, and I wouldnt be calm if I heard that my daughter had been pped before she got married Well, when I let my daughter take care of a drunk like me, Im probably just as likely to be a man who messes around with women.
Neither Sam nor Fran could find the words to say to Delight, who mocked himself for saying so.
But, what the heck, how could Albert have been so mature as to leave after getting into a fight with a kid?
Strangely enough, Albert was on board. I told Sam-kun to clear his head and wait I think hes up to something.
As Fran exined, Albert left so easily that Sam, who had sold the fight, was disappointed.
And he did so after agreeing to fight a duel.
Even Sam was surprised that Albert epted the duel.
Whats more, he was smiling as if he was looking forward to it.
I mean, kid.
Yes.
DDDNo, Ill call you Sam. Ill put your skills aside, but Ill give you credit for having the guts to pick a fight with that son of a bitch without being scared.
Thank you.
So, what are the odds?
Well, I think I can handle it.
You. Listen, court wizards dont take duels lightly. They rarely challenge a duel, even if they are willing to put their status on the line. Even if they did, the question is whether the country would recognize it or not Sam said he would take the court wizard and the most powerful position from Albert, and if we have to fight over this, it will be in the presence of His Majesty the King!
Um, why?
Huh, I knew you didnt know that part of the story.
Sighing, Delight exined.
In the first ce, the king is the one in charge of the court wizard.
Even if they are dispatched in the event of war, they are not allowed to go out without the kings permission.
Nevertheless, before the king makes a decision, the magical army, the knights, and the nobles discuss the matter, and then the king makes the final decision.
In other words, even if Sam wanted to duel Albert, he would first have to convince the army and nobles, and then get the kings approval before he could even fight.
Conversely, if I win against Albert, Ill be recognized by the king as both the court wizard and the most powerful.
Why are you being so positive? Well, if you get permission and the duel is approved, and in case you win, thats what will happen.
Thats a good thing. All I have to do is beat him, thats all.
It is not a matter of confidence orck thereof.
As Urs discipline and sessor, and as someone who aspires to be the worlds most powerful wizard in the future, being a court wizard or the most powerful wizard in this country is just a passing phase.
If that is the case, it is only natural that he will win such a duel.
Chapter 74: Sold a Fight to the Strongest ④
Chapter 74: Sold a Fight to the Strongest
Tranted by AmaLynne
Sam-kun, a duel with a court wizard is a fight for your life. And since your opponent is Albert, he is not the kind of person who would forgive you even if you admit defeat.
I dont mean to threaten you, but in a duel sanctioned by the royal court, no one willin if you get killed. He will kill you for sure.
Conversely, if I kill Albert, does that mean no one will me me?
Well, thats true why is that what you care about! You dont know what hes capable of! That bastard is the most powerful man in the kingdom!
Both Fran and Delight are sincerely concerned about Sam, even though they just met.
(Good people, I must-win for them.)
But, you know, even Delight-sama was the strongest man in the kingdom.
You idiot! Sure, I was once the strongest, but back then I was outssed by that son of a bitch! I was beaten and beaten in front of His Majesty and my colleagues!
father.
Delight bit his lip, a bitter look on his face.
Ill never forget how humiliating it was. I still have nightmares about it. Thats why I try to drown them out with a drink.
Delight-sama.
When Sam learned the cause of his drinking, he could not forgive Albert anymore.
Look. Im shaking in my arms just remembering what happened all those years ago. Its so disgusting. Im still scared of him.
But Delight-sama isnt just scared, is he?
What the fuck?
I can tell from the magic books scattered about the room that you are still learning magic. Perhaps you were nning to win a rematch with Albert someday, right?
DDDFuck, hes got a good eye.
Father, then, I knew it.
Im afraid of Albert, thats for sure. But, as a wizard who once called himself the greatest, I want to take back that title. But you know, no matter how much I relearn magic, I cant imagine beating that bastard.
Delight clenched his fists and shook.
As a former court wizard and a wizard who had once been the most powerful, he seemed to clearly see the difference in ability between him and Albert.
It is too painful to want to win and then find out that you cant win.
Sam could only imagine what he was going through.
I fought him and he didnt kill me. Well, the bastard wouldnt have been able to do anything reckless if he didnt have power and backing then, but not now.
If ites to a duel, hell kill me.
Sinatra and his son nod their heads in approval.
Albert was rather hostile toward Ur, and hell be happy to kill you, his discipline.
I dont intend to lose in the slightest.
Youve never fought him, so you cant say that.
Now let me ask you, who is stronger, Ur or Albert?
To Sams question, Delight did not hesitate to answer.
Im not trying to favor my discipline, but Ur is stronger. There is no doubt about that. I wanted to give the title of strongest to Ur. But shes not interested in that kind of thing. I thought so, but I never thought she was sick. What a woman to die before her master
He spotted a glint in Delights eye, but Sam pretended he didnt see it.
But he did hear some good stories.
Delight, who had fought Albert before, said Ur was stronger.
Then Alberts strength, as Sam sensed it, must be as good as he imagined.
With that personality, it doesnt seem like he has a hidden weapon, and even if he did, we shouldnt let him take it out.
Im sorry, Im getting a little damp.
No, Im the one whos being rude.
I dont care. So, whats the point if Ur is stronger?
I dont mean to brag, but I fought beside Ur and saw what she was capable of. I have been in mortalbat with her, sometimes risking my life, and I have fought with Ur as well. I have never met a wizard stronger than Ur.
I mean, what?
I have Urs recognition of my strength, even though she was sick. So even if Albert calls himself the strongest, I am not afraid and I will win.
Haha, good guts. But maybe thats all right.
Delighted by Sams fearlessment, Delight smiled wryly.
If youre scared from the start like I was, you cant win anything. Its better to be like you and only think about winning.
Thank you.
Its not apliment. Whatever, hey, Sam. Go home today.
Eh, but
Ill think about the rmendation for the court wizard. But before that, what will happen to the duel with Albert? Theres no point in rmending if youre going to be killed, but if by any chance you can win, you dont need my rmendation in the first ce.
Sam affirms Delights words.
Although it was supposed to be a duel, there was no doubt that Sams future would be decided by victory or defeat.
Wait a minute!
Just as the conversation was about to end, Fran raised her voice.
Chapter 75: Sold a Fight to the Strongest ⑤
Chapter 75: Sold a Fight to the Strongest
Tranted by AmaLynne
Not that he will or wont win, but is it inevitable that Sam-kun will fight Albert?
Delight opens his mouth abhorrently to Fran, who can tell that she doesnt want Sam to fight.
If the state doesnt approve of the duel, the story could change. But that bastard Albert is a man who likes to show off his power. It is no different even if he dealing with a kid like Sam. If anything, hell be d to be able to beat the crap out of a kid with impunity.
no way.
If the nobles behind him want to use the duel to make their position and Alberts power known, then there will be a duel.
The fight is inevitableIs that what youre saying?
The father nodded in response to his daughters question.
If that son of a bitch left without doing anything to Sam or you, then I guess so. Rather, it was a duel with Urs disciple. I dont think that the aristocrats, who are enemies with the Earl of Walker and the Duke of Ignatz, will just let it go this time.
I thank you for your concern, Fran-sama. But, okay. Because I myself want a duel with Albert.
Sam-kun. Yes, right, If youre willing, I wont worry too much anymore. But be careful. Hes the most powerful man in the kingdom, the man who defeated my father.
Of course.
Sam appreciates Frans concern very much, but a duel with Albert is what Sam himself wants.
There is no way he can miss this shortcut to the kingdoms most powerful man.
However, there was something about Delights words that bothered him.
By the way, am I in that faction? I dont really understand that part of itDDDwhats the aristocratic faction or whatever?
Count Walker aint exined anything to you?
Yes, uh, but I think the Viscount something or other I dueled with before was of the hostile faction.
I cant help it, its not my ce to tell you. Listen, there are three major factions in this country.
Huh.
The royalists want to develop the country around the king. The aristocrats, believe that the country revolves around the nobles. The knight faction, which is not asrge as the other two, but they are chivalrous. You should know that much. What kind of countryside do youe from?
Barony of Reinbach.
where is that?
Unfortunately, the Barony of Reinbach was not recognized as a territory or even a family name.
(Come to think of it, I wonder how Daphne and others are doing. I havent sent them a letter in a while. Im curious.)
What faction is Delight-sama in?
I dont have any connection with that kind of thing anymore. But I used to be a royalist.
Ah, that exins your familiarity with the Master.
Yes, I took on Ur because she was the daughter of Count Walkers family. I had no idea at the time I was introduced to her that she would turn out to be such a great wizard.
I see. Thats how you and Ur met.
Many court wizards have their backers, especially those who, like me, have risen from the ranks of themoners. I was backed by Count Walker and the Dukes of Ignatz.
that perverts house too?
Sam recalls a certain person and sighs.
Yeah, and that perverts house, too.
Then Delight also let out a big sigh.
Sams brain, and perhaps Delights too, had Gnter Ignazs face in mind.
Sam was rather curious about what Gnther had done before, when Delight didnt say his name and call himpervert.
Apparently, you know how perverted that pervert is, too.
Yeah, well, more than enough.
Gnthers kid has been in and out of our house for a long time, even though hes not my discipline. He was a crazy busy guy, not only wanting to learn magic, but also peeking into Urs bath and dressing room, trying to borrow the towel she used, and getting his ass kicked by Ur. I never thought he would be a court wizard. And hes the next head of the dukes family. Isnt that crazy?
Thats bad, isnt it?
Gnther will always be Gnther.
Delight seems to remember the past, he speaks ill of it with his mouth, but he squints at it with nostalgia.
Well, it doesnt matter. Anyway, your fate will be decided depending on this dueling fiasco. But, well, all things being equal, what the hell.
Yes?
Somewhat brusquely, Delight, who had taken his eyes off Sam, cleared his throat and spoke up.
If youre going to fight that bastard Albert, well, what the heck, Ill take care of you for a little bit.
Delight-sama! Are you sure?
father.
Sam, as well as Fran, rolled their eyes in surprise.
Thinking of Delight, whom he had just met, he would never have expected him to say such a thing.
D-Dont expect a drunkard. I just dont want to see her student get killed by that son of a bitch. Dont get me wrong, Im not worried about you! Hey, go home already! Fran, see this guy off!
Y-Yes.
For what its worth, Sam knew that Delight was also worried about him.
Sam bowed deeply to Delight, who turned away, perhaps embarrassed.
(Delight-sama is a tsundere, isnt he?)
Chuckling inwardly, Sam bowed his head once more and then left the room, taking in the joy of being taken care of by Urs master.
Chapter 76: Sold a Fight to the Strongest ⑥
Chapter 76: Sold a Fight to the Strongest
Tranted by AmaLynne
Thank you, Sam-kun.
Hmm?
At the front door of the Sinatras house, Fran thanked Sam with moist eyes as he waited for his carriage.
I never thought my father would say he would take care of you.
It would be an honor to be trained by Ur master.
Im sure my father was motivated by you. Its been a long time since Ive seen my father so cheerful.
Tears spill from her eyes.
But these tears are not sadness.
Sam knew that they were tears of joy.
My father has been depressed ever since we lost Ur-sama. But he found something in you, Sam-kun, that Ur-sama left behind.
I hope so.
Fufu, Im sure it is. I also think that Sam and Ur-sama are somewhat simr.
Me and Ur? Hmmm, Im not aware of it myself, but do you see the resemnce?
When Sam asked, Fran smiled and nodded in the agreement.
Especially when you stand up to any opponent with confidence. For a long time, Ur-sama has always been like Sam-kun, facing whoever she has to face head-on.
Very Ur-esque indeed.
Sam is the same way. No one would challenge the most powerful court wizard in the kingdom to a duel.
Maybe. But I couldnt stand the fact that he was a court wizard and that he called himself the most powerful man in the kingdom. Besides, hes disrespectful to Fran-sama and Delight-sama.
Thank you for all you do for us. But dont take it too hard.
I dont push myself. I will defeat Albert without overreacting.
Oh, my God, thats impossible. Hey, arent you afraid, Sam-kun? If I were you, Id be afraid to fight Albert.
Fran asks and Sam thinks about it.
Certainly, fighting the most powerful wizard in the kingdom would seem reckless from the outside.
But Sam, strangely enough, does not think so.
He knows well the abilities of histe master, Ulrike Scheidt Walker, whom he respected and admired.
Despite her illness, she has faced and defeated many powerful enemies together, and she is the one to aim for.
There is no better wizard than her.
To prove it, Sam, who has inherited everything, aims to be the strongest.
Therefore, the strongest in the Skye Kingdom is just a passing point.
Thinking of this, Sam cant be afraid of him.
If Sam were to lose to such a man with rotten guts, he would not be able to face the deceased Ur.
Im not afraid. I know someone stronger.
Ur-sama, hee. I know how strong Ur-sama is.
Well, youll just have to watch. Im going to beat Albert. If I do that, he wont be hanging around Fran-sama anymore, and it might give Delight-sama a chance to take a new step forward.
Im so d youre thinking of us that much. Thank you.
Because its Urs master, Delight-sama, and Urs sister and disciple, Fran-sama. They are important to me, too. I would do anything for you guys.
As he said this, Fran hugged Sams body tightly.
For such a little kid, youre so strong.
Think of me as arrogant. I am a person who will eventually be the strongest. I wont be tripped up by something like this. I will defeat Albert and relieve the sorrows of all those who are dear to me.
Im d to hear that. I support you wholeheartedly, Sam-kun. I believe that you, Ur-samas favorite disciple, Samuel Scheidt, will not be defeated by such a man.
Sam also hugs Frans body.
Her body is so thin, it is hard to believe that she has ever supported her father.
How insecure she must have been when Albert wooed her.
Sam wanted to save a woman in need, and not just because she was Urs sister-disciple.
And not just Fran, but also Delight, who was not here.
He was humiliated by Albert.
And Albert, of all people, wants Fran to be his woman.
One can only imagine how Delight felt when he learned of this.
If Ur were alive, she would not have waited for a duel, but would have gone to beat him up.
Sam would have done the same thing right now.
But one thing is clear.
In public, he will do what Albert once did to Delight, smash him to the ground and take everything he has.
Sam knew what he had to do.
Im the one who should be thanking you.
Thanking Fran for her support, Sam leaves her body regretfully.
Slightly embarrassed, the two waited wordlessly for the carriage.
.
And when the carriage arrived in front of the Sinatras house, they exchanged greetings and left the mansion.
DDDAnd this evening. Sam and Alberts duel was recognized by the state.
It was decided that they would fight at the royal pce a weekter.
Chapter 77: The Families Are Worried ①
Chapter 77: The Families Are Worried
Tranted by AmaLynne
Father! What is the meaning of Sams duel with Albert Frege?
It waste at night when Lise popped into Jonathans office.
She was wearing light makeup and a nightgown, she was sweating heavily.
This was unusual for Lise, who had been showing as little vulnerability as possible since Sam hade to live in the mansion. She must havee here in such a hurry.
The fact that Sam had met Delight and Fran and sold a fight to the court wizard Albert had already been conveyed to Count Walkers family.
But they had no idea that the duel would be approved before the day was out.
You heard about it, too, I see. I have just received word from a fellow member of the royalist faction via a messenger. The official notification wille tomorrow, though.
Did Sam know about this?
I dont know yet. I will tell him tomorrow in a more rxed setting.
I see.
Jonathan sighs heavily.
When he was told that there had been a fight with the most powerful wizard in the Skye Kingdom, he thought it was a joke, but if the duel was thus recognized by the state, then it was true.
He wishes he heard wrong.
Lise probably felt the same way.
Uncle! What do you mean Sam is dueling with Albert!
Gnther. Youre still at the mansion.
Gnther Ignaz, the dukes heir and the fifth seat of the court wizard, bursts into his office in his pajamas.
Perhaps he is using the guest room without permission.
If Jonathan remembers correctly, he also brought in various personal belongings, so he probably thinks of it as his room.
Of course here I was! As a wife, I was concerned about Sam and Delight-tono. Earlier, I asked for Sams room and was surprised to find that the man of the house had brought the information to me just as I was being knocked out.
You dont look down, either. Well, good. Lise and Gnther, first of all, calm down and sit down.
He has them sit down on the sofa and tries to call the maid to prepare tea.
Oh, Id rather have wine.
Me too. I know father has a secret bottle of wine hidden on his bookshelf, and Id like to have that one.
I secretly bought an expensive vintage from Grace behind her back. Well, okay. In exchange, keep it a secret.
He reluctantly reaches for the wine he has been saving from the back of the bookshelf and sets it down on the table with a ss.
Popping the cork, the mellow aroma hits the nose.
He feels his aroused emotions subside, though not to the same extent as his daughters.
Pouring the wine into the ss.
There was no toast.
He was not in the mood to make a toast.
Id like to taste your delicious wine, but Im more concerned about Sam. I never thought the state would allow him to duel with Albert.
I agree.
It all started when Sam challenged Albert to a duel.
Knowing Alberts character, Jonathan and Gnther could easily imagine that he would ept Sams challenge.
However, they did not expect that the state would give official permission for a duel between the two.
Jonathan secretly hoped that the story would go away if at all possible.
Sam told me that apparently, Albert-sama had made a pass at Fran, and he stopped him, and thats how the duel started.
No matter how many times I hear it, I still dont understand how it ended up in a duel.
ording to Sam, Alberts character was not worthy of being a court wizard or the most powerful in the Kingdom of Skye, so he decided to rob it.
It is understandable.
But Jonathan wishes that he would have thought for a minute before he acted.
He knows Sam is strong, but hes not sure if Sam can take on the strongest in the kingdom.
He knows that Sams magic skills are considerable because he has made Gnther, the fifth seat of the court wizards, concede defeat.
Even so, he still wonders if it is not a little premature to challenge the strongest.
I think it was a good thing that Sam protected Francesca. He is known for his bad taste in women. Even among the court wizards, there is no one with that many problems.
Albert must be doing whatever he wants, because he is called a problem child by a problem child.
I hear he does other things like bullying. Its sad to hear that a man like that has reced Delight as the most powerful man in the kingdom.
Thats simply because Albert is so strong.
I dont need Gnther to tell me that!
Lise red at Gnther.
Even though she knew it in her head, she didnt want to understand it emotionally.
Before he became addicted to alcohol, Delight Sinatra was worthy of being the most powerful wizard in the kingdom, both in terms of ability and personality.
He was well-liked and a friend to the weak.
Lise knows well that he was well-liked by the people.
She also knew that her friend Fran was very proud of such a Delight.
Even though I know that, I cant ept it!
I dont like the guy either. But the strongest in the kingdom are the strongest in magic.
Even warding master as good as Gnther admits that Albert is strong?
Gnthers neat face contorted and nodded at Jonathans words.
I hate to admit it. Of course, I didnt let him break my wards, but if you are looking for pure strength, Albert is the best of all the court wizards. As for me, Im not very strong when ites to fighting.
Gnther is a defensive specialist, not an offensive one.
Of course, as long as he is sent to the battlefield as a court magician, he has some means ofbat.
However, in terms of simple firepower, he falls far short of Albert.
I wonder why the king approved of the duel. And so soon?
I heard that the aristocrats were all in favor of a duel. But it seems that His Majesty the King has his agenda.
But I dont think well be ready for battle in a week!
Even if it was the kings decision, Lise could not agree with the sudden decision.
Chapter 78: The Families Are Worried ②
Chapter 78: The Families Are Worried
Tranted by AmaLynne
Calm down, Lise.
Gnthers calm voice tries to soothe Lise.
But it seemed to have the opposite effect. She raised her eyebrows and let out a loud voice.
Gnther must be worried about Sam, too!
Of course thats true. It is impossible for a wife not to worry about her husband. ButDDD
What is it?
Im sure Sam would love to see the moment he defeats the mightiest of the kingdoms.
Gnther!
Lise is nearly outraged by Gnthers words as he tilts his wine ss and moistens his lips.
Wait, Lise.
.
Father!
Just calm down, you too.
yes.
It was Jonathan who stopped Lise as she was about to get up.
Reluctantly, Lise sat down on the sofa and drank the wine from her ss in one gulp.
More!
I dont want you to taste and drink more. I saved up my meager allowance to buy this wine.
Dont care! More importantly, Father, I need another drink as soon as possible!
Oh, dear. By the way, Gnther.
Jonathan asked as he poured wine into his daughters ss.
You dont really think that Sam is going to beat Albert, do you?
Yes, in my opinion, I think he has a good chance of winning.
Hes dealing with Albert Frege, you know? A man who, if sent into battle as a force, would reduce all his enemies to ashes.
I think Sam has a chance.
Is he really that strong?
There is currently no war in the Skye Kingdom.
It is a rtively peaceful country, though not without asional skirmishes with its neighbors.
But that does not mean that warfare does not exist.
Starting with the defeat of bandits, knights, and the Royal Magical Army are dispatched to exterminate monsters that have appeared out of the ordinary.
People tend to think that because of the Knights and the Royal Magical Army, there is no ce for court wizards, but this is not true.
One of the reasons for the peace of the Skye Kingdom is the presence of the greatest fighting force, the court wizards.
Although not all of the twelve seats are filled, the presence of an outstanding wizard to protect the kingdom has a great impact on the surrounding countries.
Therefore, court wizards are sent to various ces at the kings discretion to demonstrate their presence and power.
As a result, they have stable rtions with the surrounding countries.
Of course, this is not all thanks to the court wizards, but is the result of the efforts of the bureaucrats in diplomacy and other areas.
However, the presence of the court wizards contributes greatly to the protection of the country.
Albert Frege, such a court magician and the most powerful in the Kingdom of Skye, was also sent to the battlefield many times.
He single-handedly and in an instant burned down hordes of ogres that the Knights and the magical army had to form a squad to defeat.
Albert was so strong that his name was known not only in the country but also abroad as a me wizard.
Albert was a wizard who boasted of his high firepower, and at the same time, he showed no mercy or restraint to his enemies, even if they were human beings.
Whether they were criminals who had no choice but tomit crimes, or hostile enemies who had taken their families hostage, Albert would burn them equally to death without listening to their circumstances.
I still cant forget how Albert defeated Delight-tono in front of His Majesty.
Right. I was there with my father, and I was surprised that he beat Delight, who was the strongest in the kingdom at that time, so overwhelmingly. But what came after that was not so good. He was too far from a gentleman.
Jonathan and Gnther recall Alberts behavior in the past and look bitter.
Father, I have only heard stories, but was it that bad?
Oh, Delight-tono fought the same me wizard, Albert, and was defeated. Thats fine. It was inevitable. But Albert tortured the defeated Delight one-sidedly.
The court wizards of the time couldnt have intervened. Thats how much difference there was between him and Albert. In front of so many people, Delight-tono was burned, kicked, and scorned until his stunned Majesty came to his senses. That was a terrible sight.
Magnolia has erased the scars, but the wounds in Delights heart will never go away.
Was it that bad?
Lise only knew about the Delight and Albert case verbally.
She could not even ask her friend Fran.
At the time, she was very concerned and recalled that she had asked her father about it, but he only gave her a bitter look and wouldnt tell her.
I would not have endured that humiliation. I can say that it was only because of the devotion of his daughter Francesca that he was able to escape to drinking. But I had no idea that Albert had made a pass at Francesca. Shameless to the extreme.
Im against Sam fighting a man like that!
Well, wait a minute, Lise. So, back to the point. I think Sam has a good chance of winning.
I ask again, Gnther, are you saying that Sams ability exceeds that of Delight-tono, or even Albert?
Asked by Jonathan, Gnther nodded.
In terms of simple firepower, yes. I would say it exceeds Alberts.
Chapter 79: The Families Are Worried ③
Chapter 79: The Families Are Worried
Tranted by AmaLynne
.
Both Jonathan and Lise took a breath.
Once again, they knew they had misjudged Sams ability.
Indeed, Sam had shown them that he could break Gnthers wards.
No one but Ur could have done that.
At that time, both Jonathan and Lise had only juste to realize that Sams ability was better than they had imagined.
Still, they didnt think he was good enough to beat the strongest in the kingdom.
Simply, they are also concerned for his safety.
But maybe somewhere along the way, they underestimated that he was still a child.
Just.
Just what?
Ive only been fighting for a short time myself, and I dont want to speak highly of myself as a loser, but in terms of skill, Delight-sama may be better, but in terms of defeating humans, Albert is probably better.
At Gnthers addition, Jonathan and Lise fell silent.
After a while, it was Lise who opened her mouth.
Even if its possible, Id be concerned if there was any lingering uncertainty.
I know. But I heard that Sam has been traveling with Ulrike from ce to ce, gaining experience. I dont know if my guess is correct.
Of course!
But I dont me you for thinking badly of me. Sam may be more experienced and stronger than we think.
Such spection!
Believe is love.
DDD!, how could I not believe in Sam?
I know that. Very, very well.
Lise is just worried.
As well as being a precious apprentice left behind by her sister, Sam is now an irreceable family member.
Just the thought of anything happening to him sends a cold sweat down her spine.
It is not a question of whether Sam will win or lose to Albert.
She doesnt want him to fight someone like Albert who is capable and has a personality problem.
Lise, arent you being a little overprotective of Sam?
No way!
Dont tell me youre not. I understand how you feel. Im worried about my darling Sam, too. I shudder to think of sending him into battle with such a savage. But its what Sam himself would have wanted.
that is.
Lise choked on her words at Gnthers point.
He is right.
It is Sam himself who wants most to fight Albert.
I just dont want you to take this the wrong way. I dont believe in Sams victory like a fool. If Sam is going to lose, I will intervene before he is killed.
Really?
I swear to thete Ur, I will protect Sam.
FIie then. Then Ill say no more.
Lise and Gnther both need to calm down. I am just as worried about Sam as you are, but the duel has already been decided. You cant overturn it.
Rebuked by Jonathan, both Lise and Gnther calmed down.
Both of them had been emotional because of their strong concern for Sam.
Fortunately, I have been told that Delight-tono is going to take care of him for a while.
Hee. That Delight-tono is talking about Sam?
That would please Fran.
Apparently, his meeting with Sam brought a change.
While notpletely back on his feet, it was good news that Delight was once again involved in magic.
Jonathan is still convinced that it was the right decision to have Sam and Delight meet.
What Im more worried about is whether or not Sam will keep up his good behavior and get himself in trouble in front of the king.
Its possible. Both Ulrike and Sam seem to be very belligerent toward people they dont like, so there is a possibility that he will go too far in front of Albert.
Sister Ur has done that a few times, and it worries me.
The threes concerns turned from Sam and Alberts fight to whether Sam would behave roughly in front of the king.
They know he is a good boy, but it seems that he sometimes acts without thinking about the consequences of his actions, like this duel.
Jonathan couldnt help but chuckle, thinking that he wouldnt have to be so much like his daughter.
First, Ill talk to Sam tomorrow. I dont want to worry too much. And I dont want to make him feel insecure.
Lise and Gnther nodded at Jonathans words.
The next thing they know, it is alreadyte at night.
The three of them drank the remaining wine and ended their discussion.
Chapter 80: Training with Delight
Chapter 80: Training with Delight
Tranted by AmaLynne
DDDUh, no kidding, right?
The Sinatra family courtyard.
Standing in the long-disused training grounds, Delight Sinatra could not hide his surprise at seeing the forgetfulpetence of his discipline, who had not evene of age yet.
How is it?
O-Oh, yeah, if youre that good, no wonder youre not scared shitless in front of that bastard Albert.
Thank you.
At breakfast, Sam learned from Jonathan that his duel with Albert had been approved by the state and would take ce in a week in the presence of the king.
He was surprised, but not worried.
However, he was d that Lise, Erika, and Alicia were concerned about Sams situation.
As he was saying to them,Dont worry, a messenger flew in from Francesca.
She told Sam, on behalf of her father, that Delight had told him toe immediately if a duel had been arranged.
Sam had no reason to refuse, so after breakfast, he headed straight for the Sinatras house.
And without even saying hello, Delight decided to check out Sams abilities, and here we are today.
I knew there was something wrong when I heard about your fight with Gnther, and now it makes sense. Ur has a very biased way of training his disciples.
If anything, its not Urs fault, but Skills.
What a pain in the ass you are. God must not like you very much if you cant use a sword and you have skills specialized in cutting.
But Id be sincerely grateful if God existed.
Hah?
Because it helped me meet Ur.
Sam doesnt know if there is a God in this world.
Even when he was reincarnated in another world, he has never met God, so he even doubt its existence.
However, if God does exist somewhere and has intervened in his destiny, he would just like to thank it from the bottom of his heart for letting him meet Ur.
Meeting Ur opened up a new world for Sam.
The four years he spent with her became an irreceable treasure.
It is a pity and too sad that Ur passed away, but he was warmly weed by her family.
And now here he is with Urs master.
Haha, youre a pre-Gnther too?
Please not that one.
No amount of Delights words could have escaped his hearing.
Gnthers warding skills are nothing short of amazing, but he doesnt want to be lumped in with that perverted and obsessive young man.
I dont think so, but you dont have a stash of Urs underwear either, do you?
Oi.
No, this is a misunderstanding. I have all of Urs personal belongings that she used during her adventures!
DDDIsnt that more awful?
No, its not that! Since I inherited the entire Item Box, it means I received Urs personal belongings as they were!
On second thought, he should have given it to the family.
Sam hadpletely forgotten about it, since her personal belongings were all clothes, dishes, and books she had been reading.
Well, Ill leave it at that. Now, back to you. Im sorry, but theres nothing I can tell you. Im sorry, but youre stronger than me.
Delight-sama.
Sam never expected Delight to admit that he was better than him in terms of ability.
He was more bewildered than pleased.
Sam is bewildered, but Delight continues.
I have a lot of experience. Im sure your training with Ur while moving from ce to ce was a good experience for you. It is also good that Lieselotte is training your body. So, you know. There is only one thing I can do for you.
One thing?
Get ready, Sam. Im a drunk, and now Im going to kill you with everything Ive got.
Delight radiated tremendous deadly energy, and Sam braced himself for it.
Thats it. I cant teach you magic, but Im going to spend the rest of the week with you in a war that youre going to get sick of. DDDLets go!
Magic rises from Delight.
Sam immediately knew that he had used body enhancement magic.
He glimpsed the skill of the technique as he naturally strengthened his body in such a way that it was hard to believe that he had been drinking all his life.
Sam is delighted.
Its not every day that he gets to hand-to-handbat with someone of this caliber.
His lips pursed into a grin, and he raised his voice as his fighting spirit grew stronger.
DDDPleasure to work with you!
The next moment, Sam and Delight collided with full force.
Chapter 81: Lise Thoughts ①
Chapter 81: Lise Thoughts
Tranted by AmaLynne
Hello, Fran.
Yes. Long time no see, Lise.
In her room at Count Walkers house, Lise was having tea across the table from Fran.
When was thest time you saw me like this?
I havent seen Lise since she got married. Im sorry about your marriage. I am ashamed that I once gave you my blessing, that such a man was your husband.
DDDIts over. Not long ago, I was dragging my marriage down, but not anymore.
Lise had once been blocked up by an unhappy marriage, but now she was able to talk about it matter-of-factly as if it were in the past.
Fran was relieved to hear that.
I wonder if its thanks to Sam-kun?
I agree. I think it was meeting him that helped me get back on my feet.
Just like my father.
I imagine Delight-sama is training Sam right now.
My father had been in a state of anxiety all morning because Sam and Alberts duel had been made official. He was also looking forward to Sams arrival. He had always refused to use magic, but I guess he was a wizard after all.
A happy smile appeared on Frans face as she thought of her father.
You look happy. I havent seen you make a face like that in a long time.
Ive never been so happy. Father is back, who was so devoted to magic.
Fran looks really happy.
Lise was honestly pleased with the change in her friend.
In the past, Fran had been busy supporting her father, who had lost his position as court wizard and the most powerful man in the kingdom.
It can be said that she could not afford it.
Lise wanted to help such a friend, but there was not much she could do to help.
In thest few years, she had almost be estranged from her friend because she herself had been through a difficult time with an unhappy marriage, but Sam had given her the opportunity to see her again in this way.
And you, too.
Me?
I didnte to see you until now because I had to take care of my father. I just didnt know what to look at Lise like after what she went through.
Im sorry you had to.
I know Im not a good friend. If Lise was in pain, I wanted tofort and support her as her best friend but I couldnt. Im sorry.
It doesnt matter.
Lise was happy enough with Frans feelings.
Besides, even if they had met face to face, which had been difficult for both of them, it might not have ended well.
Then lets be thankful that they canugh together like this now.
Sam-kun told me about Lise. When I found out that Lise was training Sam with the sword again, I knew I had to meet you.
How do you like it?
Youre much nicer than the Lise Ive ever known.
Fufu. Thank you.
A woman in love is a beautiful thing.
DDD!!, what are you talking about all of a sudden!
Lises face turns bright red and she panics at the unexpected words.
Seeing her reaction, Frans smile deepens as if she is convinced of something.
Its not like that, Sam is like my little brother.
Its okay. We are not friends. Im not going to tell anyone.
Youre at least a little aware of the opposite sex, arent you?
What makes you say that?
Lise asked, and Franughed.
Her dear friend apparently doesnt realize how much she likes the boy.
Because Lise seems so happy when she talks about Sam-kun.
Lise looked surprised at Frans point.
Then, after a moment, she gave a small nod as if in contemtion.
Chapter 82: Lise Thoughts ②
Chapter 82: Lise Thoughts
Tranted by AmaLynne
Right. Fran, I admit that I am attracted to Sam. But Im not going to nurture these feelings any further and keep them hidden.
What? Why?
Lise admitted her feelings for Sam, but her expression was somewhat dark.
Fran couldnt help but ask a question.
You dont need to tell me. Im too old for Sam, and I was married once.
I dont think Sam-kun would care about that.
Hes sweet, so maybe he wont mind, but I do.
Above all, Lise continued.
Sam loves Sister Ur very much. Even though she is gone, he will never be able to get rid of her love for sister Ur.
Sams feelings for Ur are known to everyone, not just Lise.
The two were, if you ask, very much in love with each other.
It is painful to know that they confirmed their feelings for each other in theirst moments, but there is no doubt that they loved each other.
His strong feelings for her sister will never go away, and he doesnt want them to go away.
Oh my, why should you care about that?
Huh?
Even I can tell that Sam-kun loves Ur-sama. Hes been saying Ur is, Ur that, Ur is, so unless youre a very dense person, Im sure youll notice his feelings. But what does it matter?
Do you want someone you love to have someone else?
Thats, no.
Of course, you may not love someone who has a family, but Sam-kun is single. Hell eventually get married, and even if he doesnt meet someone better than Ur-sama, he may find someone he loves just as much.
Maybe.
So you dont have to hold back.
Fran made that clear.
Fran, you.
If Sam-kun bes a court wizard, he will have to face a lot of offers of marriage. As a court wizard, hell be inundated with marriage proposals, and since he is obligated to leave heir, its inevitable. If Sam-kun is to marry someone he doesnt want to marry, it would be better for the person who loves him to love him as much as possible.
Fran is not wrong.
Sooner orter, if Sam bes a court wizard, he will have obligations at the same time.
The most important of these is to leave an heir.
Wizards are rare.
It is not always the case that the child of a good wizard will be a wizard, but it is not without possibility.
If that is the case, it is naturally expected of those wizards who are good enough to be chosen as court wizards.
Not all court wizards have children, but there is no doubt that the country and the people would want an heir.
In such a case, political marriages would not be unusual.
It is needless to say that the factions to which they belonged and the nobles who backed them would send their children to strengthen their ties with the court wizards.
Lise does not want Sam to have such a marriage.
She wants him to have a proper, loving marriage and a warm family, even though he no longer has Ur, whom he loves straight up.
Lises unhappy marriage made her think about it more.
Fran also seems to be concerned about Sam, doesnt she?
Right, Im grateful just for getting my father back on his feet, but he protected me from that Albert. I was the reason for this duel. No womans not conscious of it.
Well.
Lise was about to return the favor, but Fran easily admitted her feelings.
Fran, with a slight blush on her cheeks, was adorable even to a person of her gender.
Shes sure Sam would think the same thing if he saw her face right now.
Her heart thumps a little when she thinks of that.
Hey, Lise. We cant have a rtionship like the one between Sam-kun and Ur-sama. But I think we have a way of being with Sam that only we can do.
Yes, I know.
Ive only just met Sam-kun, and I dont think its going to happen right now. But I dont want to cover my feelings when I dont hate them.
In response to Frans words, Liese thinks about Sam.
A younger, gentle boy with excellent magic.
She learned the other day that he is bright, energetic, polite, but also a bit arrogant and quarrelsome.
Training with him is a lot of fun, and as a master swordsman, shes happy to see him absorb her skills as if he were a sponge soaking up water.
She looks forward to spending time with him every day.
If Sam was having fun with someone other than me, it hurts her heart just to imagine it.
Maybe it is an emotion that has not yet developed to the point where she can call it love.
She doesnt even know if shes qualified to love him in the first ce.
However, Lise felt that it would be too sad to give up the feelings she holds in her heart for him.
Sam is still a minor, and there is still time. Lets make sure we dont do anything well regret.
I dont want to have any regrets. Thanks, Fran. Youve helped me face my feelings.
I hope I didnt add any more rivals to thepetition. But I want Lise to be happy too, sokeep up the good work.
Lise nodded to her friends encouragement.
Chapter 83: Duel for the Strongest ①
Chapter 83: Duel for the Strongest
Tranted by AmaLynne
DDDA weekter.
Sam was at the royal pce.
Well gathered! Today, the battle for the title of the most powerful in our country will be fought!
The clear voice of Clyde Isle Skye, King of the Skye Kingdom, echoed through the magical military training grounds in the royal pce.
King Clyde was a man in his mid-forties with long, bluish silver hair.
He gives the impression of being unapproachable and stern, not very friendly.
Despite such a king, he is very popr among the people because of his good government and his constant consideration for his people.
The man who challenges Albert Frege, the most powerful wizard in our country, is surprisingly still a young boy, Samuel Scheidt.
From the hastily constructed bleachers for the royal family, the king looks around at all the people gathered to watch the duel.
Everyone was listening to his voice as they bowed to the king with the greatest of reverence.
Sam and the others were no exception, kneeling and lowering their heads along with Albert on the square ring that served as the training ground.
The king and other royalty, the dukes, and other nobles were gathered here.
There were also many members of the Order of the Knights and members of the magical army who wanted to catch a glimpse of the duel.
And, of course, there were court magicians, though not all of them.
Not only they, but also the civil servants and maids working in the royal pce watched the duel from the windows of the buildings and from afar.
Of course, there were also the Earls of Walker who hade to support Sam.
Jonathan, the Vice Commander of the Magical Army, as well as his wife Grace, Lise, the second daughter, Alicia, the third daughter, and Erica, the fourth daughter, were all in formal attire and the nobles seats.
Next to them were Delight Sinatra, a former court wizard, and her daughter, Fran.
Delights arrival, who had been a recluse and alcoholic for many years, was a great surprise to his former colleagues and others who knew what was going on.
Albert, get your face up.
DDDYes.
Following the kings words, Albert looks up.
His eyes were glistening with the fighting spirit of the duel that was about to begin.
His magical power is already rising, trying to intimidate.
I expect a battle worthy of the name of the strongest.
Of course.
King Clyde nodded in satisfaction at Alberts short but confident response.
The king then shifted his gaze to the side.
Samuel.
Yes.
When the king, who could be said to be above the clouds, called out his name, Sam calmly replied.
I will be sure to watch you, young man, as you take on the mightiest of the mighty.
I will not disappoint you.
Mm-hmm. Well, lets leave the preliminaries at that. I expect this to be a great battle!
The king said so loudly and nodded his head, and the person acting as referee climbed onto the ring.
He was a man in his early forties, with a well-trained body dressed in an indigo-colored military uniform.
The referee will be Ludo Orself, the Commander of the National Magical Army! Now its time to duel. Rise up, both of you!
At the sound of Ludos voice, Sam and Albert stood up.
Their gazes meet.
Sam looks calm, but Albert, on the other hand, is smiling ferociously, his face contorted.
Its toote for the kid to regret this, okay? Youre going to die a horrible death because Im going to y with you.
Albert! Curb your private chatter!
Hey, but its true, isnt it? In this duel, you cant be med for killing the kid. Everyone knows what will happen to the little bastard who so cheekily challenged me.
Albert challenges him with a nasty smile, but Sam ignores him without changing color.
He knows there is no use in trying to argue with him.
But Im not the devil either. Ill at least let you have thest word. Ill even give you time to say hello to the counts who are watching you die, okay?
Albert, enough!Samuel Scheidt, I do not agree with Alberts proposal, but this duel allows for an exchange of lives. If you want to abstain, now is yourst chance. Once the duel begins, no one can protect you.
Thank you for your concern. But there is nothing wrong.
Sam is grateful for Ludos concern, but he smiles at Albert as if he is not afraid.
This must have offended him, and Alberts face contorted in disapproval.
Im sure youre okay with this? Then I wont say anything else.
Stupid kid, man. Im going to give you a taste of the most powerful magic. Funny thing is, even the losers Delight and Francesca are here. Ill make Francesca my bitch with your head as a souvenir.
I told you to watch yournguage, Albert!
Heihei. Lets get on with it.
Albert, who is warned, shows no signs of remorse.
It was obvious that he did not doubt his victory.
Samuel, Im going to start the duel. Are we clear?
Of course. Please do.
Then begins the duel for the title of the most powerful wizard in the Skye Kingdom! Both sides, ready!
There was no way there could be any fear of the duel that was about to begin.
The only thing in Sams mind was the joy of finally being able to take the first step.
Sam did not doubt his victory.
Arrogant, perhaps, but four years under the tutge of Ur, the best teacher he had ever had, had given him a great deal of confidence.
DDDStart!
Ludos voice rings loudly.
The crowd held its breath.
A momentter, Alberts voice rises from his throat.
Im going to show you why Im called the strongest! This is myDDD
Albert, his magic power raised to the limit, tries to unleash his magic.
The audience, who were watching from afar, could see the high concentration of magical power that was being unleashed.
Albert is about to unleash his magic.
Skill ReleaseDDDKirisakumono.
Sam quietly shed his right arm to the side.
Chapter 84: Duel for the Strongest ②
Chapter 84: Duel for the Strongest
.
Tranted by AmaLynne
DDDHa? What the hell was that? Is that an attack?
Thinking that Sam had attacked him first, Albert did not unleash his heightened magical power and looked doubtful.
But anger soon appeared on his face.
Dont be silly! You interfered with my magic, or so I thoughtDDD
Oh, Albert.
Ludo, the referee, calls out to Albert, who was shouting angrily, with a voice filled with hesitation and confusion.
What the hell! The referee shouldnt be talking to me in the middle of a duel!
You, you havent noticed?
Ah?
Youre bleeding so much, dont you feel anything?
At Ludes words, Albert looked down at his own body and rolled his eyes.
DDDWhats, this?
A red puddle spread out beneath Alberts feet.
Arge amount of blood is pouring out of his abdomen, wetting his feet and creating a pool of blood.
O-Oi, hey, what the hell! What the hell did you do, you little shit?
Alberts arm, which he was holding down angrily as he held his abdomen, was stained bright red with fresh blood.
Sam, who had been quietly watching the whole thing, looked impressed.
Youre surprisingly good. How can you still be standing?
Aah? aa? what, why, aa? my vision, why did, it copse?
With a thud, Alberts upper body fell to the side, leaving his lower body behind.
A momentter, a scream rose from the audience.
Then, the remaining lower half of his body slowly fell backward, scattering his internal organs in a pool of blood.
aa aa, ah, aaa
He may or may not have understood what had happened to him, but he was struggling in the pool of blood with only his upper body to say something when he saw Sam.
Sam moved to his side and called out to him.
How dare you call yourself the strongest man in the country with that level of power? Delight-sama is a few steps stronger. I didnt think he was this weak after all the training he gave me. Well, it doesnt matter. From today on, I am the strongest wizard in this country. If you have anyst words, Im all ears.
Dont, be, ridi, culous.
Hmm?
Call, Magno, lia. Let him heal. If I, hadnt, been, so, careless, this, wouldnt, have, happened.
Impossible.
If he is treated, he can still fight. Albert was miserable, saying that if he hadnt been so careless, this wouldnt have happened.
Albert did not doubt that he was a winner.
Therefore, he was conceited.
Perhaps he thought that Sams attack was insignificant.
But the result was as follows.
Alberts body was cut in two by Sams attack, and he was lying on the ground in a heap.
This is all.
He said he wanted to redo and there was no way such a thing would be approved.
Above all, there is only one oue left for Albert.
Ill exin, since you didnt see my attack, my attack is a sh of fire. Its abination of magic and skill, just to kill the opponent. You should be proud of yourself, because you are the first person to use it on a human without hesitation.
Damn, you.
Now you may think youre just getting cut in two, but look, take a good look.
DDD!, gaa, wh, at?
mes light up the blood and organs that Albert scattered.
Little by little, the mes spread steadily, slowly burning all of Albert.
Albert himself was the one who panicked at this.
w-wait.
Sam has no idea how much restorative magic the Magnolia, the first seat of the court wizardry, is capable of.
But Albert, whose body had been cut in two, told him to call.
Maybe he could have healed him.
But he would not allow it.
He is determined that Albert will die here.
That is why he chose to strike the blow that would burn him to the ground.
Wait, please, dont kill me, I dont want to die.
What are you talking about? Youre already dead.
St, op. I apo, logize. I dont want, to be a court wizard, anymore, and I dont, want to be the, most powerful, so please
Albert was a miserable, pathetic, loser as he begged for his life.
He was still unworthy of being the most powerful wizard in thend.
Sam smiled more than ever at Albert, who was even shedding tears.
Goodbye, Albert Frege. You have insulted the people I care about. You will pay for it with your death.
mes spread over Alberts body as he looked in despair.
Stop, stop, STOP, ITS HOT, ITS HOT!
Spilling tears, Albert reached into the void for help, but without any help, he was consumed alive by the mes.
Without even giving him time to scream, Albert, his face a mess of tears and snot, was all consumed by the mes.
All that was left was a gray mass.
A gust of wind blew it into the air.
DDDThe wizard who had been called the strongest in the Skye Kingdom vanished without a speck of dust.
Chapter 85: Taking the Most Powerful Seat in the Kingdom ①
Chapter 85: Taking the Most Powerful Seat in the Kingdom
Tranted by AmaLynne
While everyone was speechless, Sam quietly kneeled in front of the king. King Clyde, stunned, came to himself.
Referee!
Y-Yes! Winner! Samuel Scheidt!
There were no cheers as Ludo called Sams name and proimed Sams victory from the ring.
No one could ept the fact that a boy of only 14 years old had instantly killed the kingdoms most powerful wizard.
The same was true for Count Walker and the Sinatra family, who were watching on.
DDDI never thought he would kill Albert in an instantI doubted my own eyes. But I ask you, Samuel.
Yes.
Was it necessary to kill Albert?
He was not a man to be trifled with.
It is not a lie.
He was not someone Sam could take it easy on or show mercy to.
At Sams reply, the king looked at him with difficult eyes, but nodded his head in understanding.
I see, then I dont mind. Samuel Scheidt.
Yes.
From this day forward, you are the most powerful wizard in the Skye Kingdom.
Thank you.
And the position of second court wizard, or rather the third seat where Ulrike Scheidt-Walker used to be, is yours.
Your concern is greatly appreciated.
Sam thanked the king for his consideration.
As Urs sessor, he was grateful to be entrusted with the third seat of the Court Wizards, where Ur had been.
He wanted the court wizard and the most powerful seat in the kingdom, but he did not want to take Alberts ce.
From this moment on, I want you to serve this kingdom.
Of course. I will use my magic for the good of this country.
Good. Pleasure.
Nodding his head in satisfaction, the king stood up, spread his hands wide, and announced loudly to the crowd.
Hear me! All of you! Here is born the greatest young wizard of all!Praise them all!
Apuse and emotion welled up as the kings words echoed through the crowd.
Looking over, everyone in the Count Walker family, as well as Sinatra and his son, said,Well done!, Sam could see that they were shouting.
Beside the king, Gnther, who was escorting him, winked at Sam, which he ignored.
But Sam could see a few well-dressed people here and there among them, pping and looking bitter.
Perhaps they are nobles who were Alberts backers.
They must be not happy that the court magician they had been so close to is gone.
(Well, it seems that Albert was in a faction that was hostile to the Master, so what does it matter?)
He is not interested in the ties of nobility.
All Sam has to do is to use his position as court wizard and the most powerful man in the Skye Kingdom as a stepping stone to eventually be the most powerful man on the continent and the most powerful wizard in the world.
(DDDUr, I did it.)
Lets visit the grave of our beloved mentorter.
To her, announce that you have be the most powerful wizard in the Skye Kingdom.
She will surely praise you for a job well done.
Or she might be appalled that you caused a duelingmotion.
Sam missed Ur greatly.
He bit his lip to hold back the tears of sadness that welled up in his chest.
He bit his lip and held on.
He decided to smile and move on.
Samuel. You will be notified about your future at ater date. First of all, you should reassure those who have been worrying about you and cheering you on.
Thank you.
Andwell done.
Eh?
Sam reflexively looked up to see the king with a deep smile on his face.
What he meant bywell-doneto Sam, Sam did not know.
(Do I even need to know? How am I supposed to know what the king is thinking?)
As the king sat down in his chair, Sam stood up, bowed, and ran to his beloved family.
Chapter 86: Taking the Most Powerful Seat in the Kingdom ②
Chapter 86: Taking the Most Powerful Seat in the Kingdom
Tranted by AmaLynne
Sam!
Lise-sama!
As Sam rushed to his family, all of the Walker Countesses, led by Lise, Sinatra, and his son came toward him.
Everyone greets with smiles.
Sam felt warmth return to his bleak heart.
However, there was a shadow overtaking Lise and her family from behind.
DDDIt was Gnther Ignaz.
He dashed past Lise as fast as he could, hugged Sam first, and began spinning him around in his arms.
Thats Sam! Hes my husband! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!
Lise, who had extended her arms to hug Sam, was stiffening because the pervert had gotten to her first.
The family members stopped in their tracks with indescribable looks on their faces.
Sam trembled with rage in Gnthers arms.
Why the hell are you first!
Really!
Sam head-butts Gnther in the arm, and Lise punches Gnther in the back of the head with her fist.
But that didnt stop the perversion.
As his wife, I have every right!
I told you! Youre not my wife!
Fufufu, youre just as shy as Ur. That part of you is cute, too.
Ack, creep, gross! You really dont hold a candle to me, you!
Sam was annoyed and kicked him as hard as he could when Gnthers arms started to touch his chest and buttocks.
Gnther pulled away from Sam with a happy cry ofah-humph.
Erica quickly caught him and locked her arms around him.
Sam, freed from the pervert, clears his throat loudly.
Lise coughed as well.
And then,
Sam!
Lise-sama!
The redo began.
Lise hugged Sams body tightly.
L-Lise-sama.
The body warmth and sweet smell of a woman of her age make Sam feel a bit of a doozy.
It was impossible not to get nervous when a beautiful woman like Lise hugged him.
Unaware of the boys struggle, the excited Liese spoke up quickly.
Thats amazing! What is that magic? I didnt even know you could do that! And while youre at it, can you cut off the pervert, too?
Id like to cut him off if I could.
The twough at each other.
Delight and Fran approached them.
I cant believe it. No, I thought you could beat Albert in hand-to-handbat, but I didnt think youd win so easily.
*Pan Pan*, Delight pats Sam on the back in a good mood.
Ur discipline has be the most powerful wizard in the kingdom. I couldnt be happier.
Delighted Delight had a few tears in her eyes.
Delight-sama, have you been relieved of your mncholy?
I guess its arrogant of me to think,If I want to do it, I can. Thanks, you did a great job. I need to follow your example and move forward.
Please let me know if theres anything I can do to help.
Thank you. But Ill be fine.
Delight suffered for a long time after his defeat and humiliation in front of the crowd by Albert, but the defeat of the source by his beloved disciple Urs discipline should have been a catalyst for moving forward.
There is no one to haunt him anymore.
The rest is up to Delight.
Congrattions, Sam-kun. I want to thank you from the bottom of my heart for helping to clear my fathers name.
Im fine. Its for my sake too.
No. Im grateful too. Its a relief to know that I wont have that man following me around anymore.
Im sure youre right. Albert is no more. Delight-sama and Fran-sama, please forget about that guy and live a new day.
Yes, I will. Thank you so much, Sam-kun.
Like her father, Fran had tears in her eyes.
For years, Albert had insulted her father and followed her around.
She was relieved to know that he would no longer harass her.
Sam! Well done!
Master! Madam, Erica-sama and Alicia-sama too!
Everyone in the Count Walker family smiled and came to Sams aid.
Gnther, who had escaped Ericas restraints, was with him again.
Its a wonderful result. I cant find any other words to describe it. Im sure Ur would be pleased that Sam has been recognized by His Majesty.
Yes, really. My daughter must be delighted.
Thank you very much, Master and Your Ladyship.
Sam bowed his head to the Count and Countess, who were pleased as if they were his own.
Hey, Sam! Thats great! I mean, you were so strong! What kind of magic did you use!
Thank you, Erica-sama. Its a mixture of magic and skill.
Whats that? Ive never heard of that!
Ill exin it to you next time when youre calm.
I promise!
Of course.
Erica is also excited to see the magic she has never seen before.
Sam knows exactly how she feels.
Even Sam couldnt sleep at night because she was so excited when Ur taught him so much magic.
Sam is looking forward to the time when we can talk about magic with herter.
Oh, um, Sam-sama, Im so d youre safe.
Thank you very much, Alicia-sama.
It was Alicia, the third daughter of Count Walkers family, who approached timidity.
She is not very good with men, so Sam doesnt have much contact with her regrly.
They have been together at tea parties, but their conversations have been the fewest among the sisters.
She is not good at fighting, let alone bloodshed, due to her quiet nature.
Therefore, Sam can only be thankful that Alicia took the trouble toe and watch the duel.
N-No, Im embarrassed to say that I didnt understand what was going on.
Alicia has nothing to be ashamed of. Not to brag, but I could barely see either.
For Alicia, an amateur inbat, let alone magic, the duel between Sam and Albert seemed to be over before she knew it.
She seemed ashamed that she didnt understand anything about the fight, but that was okay.
Sam did not want the gentle and quiet Alicia to understand that he had taken her life, even though he was a man like Albert.
As if tofort Alicia, Gnther patted her on the shoulder as if he were her brother.
Its not something to brag about! Well, I didnt see anything either! I mean, how much more so that Gnther couldnt see it!
To be honest, Im pretty sure that if Sam had unleashed that sh, it would have cut me in half, warding me off.
Oh, my goodness, Ive heard so much about you. Sam, the next time Gnther does something perverse to you, cut him.
We forgive you!
Oh? Ive never done anything perverted in my life.
No self-awareness!
Lise and Erica say such things to Gnther, and Alicia cringes in annoyance.
It was a lively scene that showed the ease with which they had known each other since childhood.
(I didnt have any childhood friends, so Im a little envious of Lise and the others.)
Looking back, Sams life in the Barony of Reinbach was so gray that he did not even have friends.
The only conversations he had were with his maid, whom he loved like a sister, and the butler who acted like his father.
His real family consisted of his violent younger brother, his overbearing mother-inw, and his father, who had no interest in his children.
(I wonder what that family is doing now. WellI guess they are happy now that I am gone, but I dont care because I have nothing to do with them.)
Reminded of the past, but thats all.
Now there are people who ept him as family.
Sam truly believes that he will cherish the precious rtionship that Ur left behind.
(Ur, first of all, I became a court wizard, the most powerful wizard in this country. Ill keep running until I reach the most powerful in the world.)
It was when he was expressing his feelings to histe beloved mentor.
Your Majesty the King! Its an emergency!
DDDWhat is?
A soldier rushes up to the king, who is about to return to the pce, and kneels.
(What is it? Emergency?)
The soldier, who is breathing unevenly, must have been in a great hurry to get here.
His loud voice causes the hall to quiet down and be tense.
Sam and the others waited for the soldiers words.
The next moment.
Dragon ising toward Royal Capital!
He heard words he couldnt believe his ears.
Chapter 87: Dragon Attack
Chapter 87: Dragon Attack
Tranted by AmaLynne
Nonsense! What does that mean? Exin so I can understand!
The kings voice rang out.
The soldier continued with further reports in a trembling voice.
A red dragon is flying toward the capital!
Are you sure youre not just passing through?
Damage has already been done on the streets!
DDDWhat! Why are dragons targeting this country?
As soon as the kings attention was turned, panic broke out among the quiet crowd.
Some were running for their lives, others were mourning in despair, and still, others were fainting.
Sam understands how they feel.
Dragons are such a threat.
A dragon is different from a dragon. ?
Dragons are treated as monsters, but dragons are treated as something more. ?
Be still! Calm down!
The kings exhortation causes everyone to stop moving.
Who can fight? Ludo! Can you move the magic army?
Yes. It is possible if you give us some time. But there is no guarantee of victory against the dragon.
Ludos expression was bitter, perhaps because he didnt want toin even before he fought.
However, as the leader of the army, he had to tell the truth.
I know that! But we must protect our country!
Of course. I will defend the Skye Kingdom even in death!
Please. And the other, court wizard! Its your turn!
(DDDHuh?)
Sam is surprised that none of them responded.
Gnther was about to raise his hand, but was stopped by Jonathan, who said,You are not fit for battle, stop.
The dragon is definitely a threat.
There may be no chance that a countrys proudest wizard canpete with it.
Especially since the country had just lost its most powerful wizard.
Not all of the court wizards are present.
Perhaps they are all wizards who are not suited for battle.
(DDDHow pathetic.)
But no matter what the excuse, any wizard recognized by the state has an obligation to fight.
.
Sam was sure that if Ur had been here, she would have been happy to go to battle.
The same goes for Sam.
Sam is now a court wizard and the most powerful wizard in the Skye Kingdom.
As Ulrike Scheidt Walkers discipline, he could not be intimidated by something as trivial as this.
No, there is no way he could be intimidated.
On the contrary, its the opposite.
(I cant believe I have another chance to fight a dragon Its a great opportunity to test how good I am now)
Your Majesty. I will fight.
DDDSamuel Scheidt, are you serious? You would fight the Red Dragon?
Of course. That is why I am the court wizard and the most powerful wizard in thend.
Sam kneeled before the king and lowered his head.
This is not my first time fighting a dragon. I was with Ur, but I fought and this is how I live. Pleasemand me.
DDDOkay. Im sorry, but I need your help.
Leave it to me.
Sam stands up and bows to the king.
Then Gnther waited for him.
Wait, Sam. Then I will fight too. I will not put my husband in harms way.
Gnther Ignatz, you will fight for us too? Thank yoDDDmm? Husband?
Dont talk nonsense, Gnther! We got the kings head on the line in this time of emergency! I mean, Im the only one who has to fight.
Thats too arrogant, Sam! You have certainly proven your ability! Ill even admit that you are better than I thought you were! But no one can beat a dragon, not even Ulrike!
Gnther also had an extra word, but Sam knew he was sincerely concerned.
It is true that no matter how much Ur tries against a dragon, she may not win.
In the past, when she fought against a dragon, she did not die, but could not win.
Yes, Sam! They are not like dragons, they are a higher species we cant even imagine! You cant fight them alone and win!
Lise-sama I appreciate your concern. But if I dont fight, who will?
DDD!!, t-thats
The Royal Magical Army cannot win, if I may be so cheeky. The court wizard, except for Gnther, is useless, not even trying to fight. Then who will fight if I, the sessor to Ulrike Scheidt Walker, dont?
Sams words were an insult to the court wizard.
But there was no outcry of rebuttal or anger.
The court wizards present had no intention of fighting the dragon.
They probably do not want to fight the dragon by raising their voices.
Sam was sincerely disappointed that such a coward was in the position of court wizard.
Then Ill fight too!
Lise!
Jonathans voice echoes as he stops his daughter.
You certainly learned swordsmanship under The Sword Saint, but how can you fight a dragon with a single sword!
B-But, Father.
What can you do when you havent held a sword in your hand for so long?
Yes, Lise-sama. If anything should happen to you, I would be sad.
Sam agrees with Jonathan.
If something happens to Liese, who is still not in her right mind, when she joins the fight, Sam will definitely regret it.
He would also feel bad for Ur.
But if something happened to Sam, Id be sad too, you know?
Trust me. I wille back safely, I promise.
DDDCan you promise?
Of course.
Its a promise then.
Lise hugs Sam tightly.
When Sam pats her lightly on the back, Lise pulls away and turns her back.
Maybe she is crying.
It was tempting to call out to her, but Erica, Alicia, and Grace ran up to her and decided to leave her to it.
For their safety, we must fight the dragon.
Your Majesty, please evacuate first.
Sam advises the king.
I understand. Ill tell the people to evacuate as well.
Ill leave that to you.
Panic may set in, but a dragon is like a natural disaster. There is no choice but to escape.
Then Ill buy you some time. If I could defeat it, I will.
I am sorry, Samuel. I will repay you for your service when all is well.
Thank you. Hey, Gnther.
Yes?
Can you set up wards over the entire area to protect Royal Capital?
At Sams question, Gnther crosses his arms and thinks.
I dont think I can do it on my own, but if I could borrow some of my men and some wizards from the magic army who could use warding techniques, it would be possible.
Then, please.
DDDSo youre saying I should protect everyone in Royal Capital instead of fighting the dragon?
Gnther, who specializes in defense, can do it, cant he?
If my husband expects me to do it, I will do it. Ill give it my all, but I cant guarantee how hard the warding will be or how long it willst.
Thats fine.
There is a difference between having protection in Royal Capital and not having one.
Sam is not good at fighting while worrying about whats behind him.
He wanted to concentrate only on the attack.
Fortunately, Sam is well aware of the solidity of Gnthers warding techniques.
Sam believes he will do it.
Master and madam, take everyone and evacuate as soon as possible.
Sam, no, I will say nothing. Im sorry, but please. Ill do what I can.
Jonathan nods emphatically.
Sam!
Lise burst into tears and called Sams name.
Sam smiles at her and tells her not to worry.
Its all right, Lise-sama. It was the Dragon King who fought with Ur, but Im alive like this. Ill get through this time, too.
But
And maybe.
Sams feet leave the ground.
There dont seem to be any wizards who can use flying magic, so I think its my job to take on a flying dragon.
Surprised by Sams flight, the voices around him rose one after another.
I understand. I wont hold you back anymore. But be careful and make sure youe back.
Sam! Take it easy!
U-Umm, good luck, Sam-sama.
Thank you. I will definitelye back.
With the three sisters seeing him off, Sam took off in a wide-open flight.
Chapter 88: Fighting the Dragon ①
Chapter 88: Fighting the Dragon
Tranted by AmaLynne
Now, lets go all out right from the start.
Flying high into the sky, Sam saw the red dragon above the royal capital, and he unleashed his full magical power.
Sam inherited not only magical skills and knowledge from Ur, but also magical power, but he is not able to use even Urs magical power with his originallyrge amount of magical power.
Although he was training for this, he was still inexperienced.
Sams full strength now was only his full strength using his magical power.
I dont know what your reasons are, but there are people I care about living in this country. I cant let you trample on them.
The dragons size is such that it covers the city.
It is considered to be a very high-ranking and long-lived individual among dragons.
The scales covering its body and its sharp red eyes suggest that it is a dragon that controls fire.
(Is it a Western dragon type, which is not umon in this world.)
The nuisance of the dragons breath is familiar to Sam.
Dragons breath is affected by the attributes they govern, but a single strike is oftenparable to the highest level of magical offensive magic in human terms.
Even dragons, the lower species of dragons, have breaths that areparable to advanced magic.
It was only natural that humans would consider them a threat.
(In addition to breath, dragons use their magic, so the only way to defeat them is to attack them and crush them before they can touch you.)
The strategy is quite simple.
Attack faster than the enemy and defeat him with firepower.
If you fail, what awaits you is death.
DDDLet me take your life.
Sam flies straight at the dragon.
He wanted to do something before the dragon entered the sky over Royal Capital.
The next moment, the dragon roars.
DDDTsk, my eardrums are about to burst!
The dragon identified Sam.
Sam was about to be blown away by the hostile roar, but he held his ground by deploying a barrier.
DDDLets go. This is what Im all about.
He punched the red dragon in the face with his fist, which had been physically strengthened to the limit.
GuuooooOOOOOOOOOOO!
A roar echoed through the air, and the air shook.
The dragon, which did not manage to punched out, stopped in its tracks, its wings stopping in front of the royal city.
Hostility and killing intent reach Sam through the dragons eyes.
Sam shudders and stiffens in the face of a wave of anger so thick that it seems to boil in his veins.
Haaaaaaaaaaaaa!
But Sam forced himself to break the rigidity by making a spirited yell.
Can you understand me? Can you recognize me? I am your opponent, I am your enemy!
Sam hit it once, so its toote now, but Sam needs it to properly recognize him as an enemy.
If they can turn their hostility toward him, Royal Capital will be protected while Sam fight.
When Sam showed his hand to the dragon as a provocation, the dragon roared.
The dragonpletely recognized Sam as an enemy.
The next moment, a ward covered the entire royal city.
Looks like Gnther got it right.
His words and actions are those of a pervert, but only his warding techniques are top-notch.
Sam would have respected him if he were a little more normal. Sam chuckled at the thought of Gnther, who has an unusual fondness for Ur and himself.
Thanks to him, at least Sam doesnt have to fight to watch his back.
First, Im going to draw you away from Royal Capital. Then we can start fighting in earnest.
Needless to say, the dragon is a superior opponent.
In the past, when Sam fought the Dragon King on another continent with Ur, he almost died, but thanks to her, Sam is still alive.
However, that dependable mentor is no longer with us.
Since he will be fighting a dragon feared as a natural disaster all by himself, he is naturally nervous.
But strangely enough, he was not afraid.
DDDWater God Fist.
Sam deployed advanced water-based magic in both arms.
He chose water magic to counter the red dragon, which has a me attribute.
Water magic is attack magic that simultaneously deploys body enhancement magic, which is Sams forte, and water attribute attack magic.
It is also closebat magic, requiring concentration, mental strength, and magical power to maintain the magic.
Normally, this magic requires long chanting, but Sam deployed it in a single breath.
Lets go!
Sam kicks the air.
In a straight line, he faces the dragon and takes flight.
He increases his magical power and concentrates it in both arms.
The dragon opens its jaws wide to release its breath, but it does not allow itself to be attacked so easily.
Sam flies wide andnds right in front of the dragons eyes, swinging his fist with all his might and forcibly interrupting the breath.
Theres more toe! DDDWater God Legs!
The feet are also covered with water-based upper magic and attacked.
Fists and kicks collide with the dragons scales one after another.
Of course, the dragon is not all beaten up.
With a roar, it shakes its ws and tries to tear Sam apart.
The dragons ws are fast for its huge body, but Sam, who has strengthened his body to the limit, can avoid them without any problem.
And Sams attack continues.
(DDDDamn, so far Im the one who is attacking him and he hasnt retreated even once Is there something in Royal Capital that bad?)
Sams attack caused the dragons scales to peel off and fresh blood to flow.
Its wings are bleeding as well, and it even looks as if it will win if it continues to push.
However, the dragon was relentless in its pursuit of the royal capital of the Kingdom of Skye, and no matter how much it attacked, it never retreated.
It was a persistent effort to get to the capital no matter what it took.
DDDHeaven, give me strength with the blessings of rain and water. My desire is the power of the raging waters and the force of the storms, which will sweep away my enemiesDDD
Fresh blood spurts from Sams cheeks and forehead due to the increased magical power beyond his limits.
Normally, a longer chant would be required to reduce the consumption of magic power, but the time is short, so it was omitted.
Because of this, he is deprived of magic power from all over his body.
The dragon must have also decided that Sam was going to use a big move.
Opening its jaws wide, it deployed multipleyers of magic circles.
But Sam was faster.
Im going to feed you the finest magic! DDDAmegino Maelstrom!
Chapter 89: Fighting the Dragon ②
Chapter 89: Fighting the Dragon
Tranted by AmaLynne
The high-level magic Amegino Maelstrom unleashed by Sam became a storm that swallowed the dragons massive size.
The dragon, trying to escape from the wild turbulent current, violently attacked, but was swept away without any resistance.
The highest level of attack magic is not just magic to push away the wind.
The dragons body was swallowed by the stream, and the water turned into a de and attacked it as if it had a will of its own.
The dragons cries echo in the sky as it continues to create tears all over its body.
The dragon struggles to escape from the stream, but it cannot be allowed to escape.
Im going to pull you out of Royal Capital in one fell swoop! UoooOOOOOOOOO!!
Fresh blood drips from all over Sam due to the release of magical power beyond the limit.
Sam continues to pour magic power into his magic without regard for such things.
He seeded in pulling the dragon, which was sorge that it epassed the royal capital, away.
Hah hah hah, theres hardly any magic left anymore. But Im not done yet.
With all his remaining magical power, he chased after the giant dragon that roared down with each storm on the grassy ins far away from the royal capital.
When he saw the dragon lying powerless in the mud and blood in the middle of the flooded grasnd, hended a short distance away.
I guess I couldnt kill it after all.
Sam wanted to crush them in the storm, but he didnt seem to have enough power.
Sam prides himself on his great magical power and is confident that he can use some powerful magic.
However, he is not so confident that he can easily master one of the most powerful magics.
Of course, there are only a few wizards who can use the highest level of magic.
Im stillcking in ability If its Ur, no, she cant deal with dragons.
Sam wanted to add the skill cut-through to his highest level magic Amegino Maelstrom, but he couldnt do it.
Hes ashamed for still being inexperienced.
You hear me, right? I picked a ce where there were no people and dropped them here. Lets settle this here.
You son of a bitch.
You can talk?
A humannguage was emitted from the dragons full-fanged mouth.
Sam was not surprised.
The dragon kings he had fought in the past had also spoken humannguages fluently.
He had heard that the intelligence of dragons was superior to that of humans. If that was the case, it was no surprise that he could speak humannguage.
Damn you, human!
The dragon lifted its long neck and stared at Sam with red eyes.
Then, a faint red glow enveloped the dragons huge body, and its body shrank.
Heh.
This surprised Sam.
What the dragon is doing nowDDDhumanization.
Emerging from the light was a tall, beautiful woman with red hair that reached to the ground.
The dragon, which had an atmosphere somewhat simr to that of Ur, caused some confusion.
The dragon that became a woman was wearing a red folk costume coated in mud.
Her long, slitted eyes were red with a hint of danger in them, and she had a well-defined bridge of the nose and slender limbs.
She had a beauty that transcended human beauty.
However, the dragon stared at Sam with such a beautiful face distorted.
You son of a bitch, human to inflict so much damage on me, this red dragon. Its the first time in five hundred years that Ive been so wounded.
Its an honor.
Im sorry to see you like this because I used too much power in defense, but I have no problem killing a man of your caliber. If anything, it makes it easier to fight.
The reason she took human form may have consumed her strength, but it was probably because it was better suited to fight Sam.
Originally, the dragon might have been able to crush Sam with its huge body, but it must have grasped in the slightest offense that this would not work on Sam.
In fact, the dragons huge body was a good target, although it did not do much damage.
(Its going to be hard to fight. I dont have much magic left in me either, so Ill just have to settle it all at once without thinking about the consequences.)
As he deploys his water fist, he braces himself.
The Dragon also readied her thin arm.
Here we go!
Come on, human!
Both kick the ground and crash into each other.
The impact was tremendous, sending earth, sand, and muddy water sshing up.
Sams fist caught the dragon in the abdomen, and the dragons ws dug into Sams arms.
Both were almost evenly matched in strength, probably due to exhaustion.
Shaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!
The dragon spits out a breath at close range.
Sams left arm is burned as he tries to avoid it by flying.
He immediately casts a recovery spell and manages to get it back to the point where it can move.
As it is, he ms his water fist into the dragons face, and her fangs break and fly through the air.
Die, human!
A spear hand filled with magic power is released like a spear.
He narrowly avoids it, but his clothes are torn and his stomach is exposed.
If it had grazed him even a little, he would have been sttered with fresh blood.
He grabbed the dragons wrist and put all his strength into it.
The sound of a crack echoed through the air, and Sams hand felt the dragon bones crack.
DDDDDDTsk.
Sam swung his fist even more, striking the dragon repeatedly in the face.
But they are hard.
The skin breaks and fresh blood sprays, but it is not a decisive blow.
Sam clicks his tongue and strikes repeatedly with his fist.
He knows that the dragons scales are hard.
Then, he will just attack it again and again until it bes a decisive blow.
However, the dragon is not beaten without a fight.
The unbroken arm is again fired a spear hand.
The second strike was faster and sharper than the first, and Sam was unable to avoid it.
Damn it.
Sam clicked his tongue and clenched his back teeth to endure the intense pain that was about toe.
The next moment, the dragons finger pierced his shoulder.
Gaaahhhhhhhhh!
Sam clenched back teeth and a scream erupted.
Sure enough, the dragon tried to ignite mes into his pierced shoulder.
Sam quickly kicked her away and kept his distance.
DDDI wonder why were ying such a mud fight. I hate it. But Im fighting a dragon! My magic, my attacks, theyre getting through to the dragon!
Sam holds his aching shoulder and rejoices.
The four years he had spent with Ur had not been in vain.
The child who had never been able to use magic properly was not strong enough to fight dragons like this now.
It was all thanks to Ur.
Sam thanked histe master from the bottom of his heart.
Now, lets start all over again. I can still fight. I still have magic and strength!
What are youughing at?
What?
At the dragons suggestion, Sam realized he wasughing.
He admits it.
Sam is enjoying the situation, fighting a national crisis, and even betting his own life for it.
But the dragon does not like him.
Is it so funny? But I am not crazy about anything! No. Do you humans find me ridiculous? Is it so funny that a mother has her child kidnapped and is desperate to get it back!
DDDWhat?
Rationality amid Sams raging emotions picked up on a word that he couldnt miss.
Wait, what do you mean?
Ignoring Sams question, the dragon roars and rushes forward.
Sam intercepted it with a water fist, but he couldnt help but ask her a question.
Wait! What brought you to the Skye Kingdom, to Royal Capital?
What are you trying to get out of this? I was trying to get back my beloved child who was stolen from me by you humans!
At the dragons words, Sam stiffened, unable to release his raised fist.
Chapter 90: An Unexpected Development ①
Chapter 90: An Unexpected Development
Tranted by AmaLynne
Wait, really, wait! What do you mean, a child?
Dont y dumb! I know that people from your country have kidnapped my children!
The red dragon was dazzled by Sams question, which she responded to in an agitated manner.
I dont understand, whats going on here that I dont know about?
Sam has no idea.
Sam hadnt thought much this past weekDDDbut Sam, who had been thinking about the duel and afterward, never expected a major incident to ur in which a dragon child was kidnapped by someone from this country.
Dragons are feared as natural disasters, but an immature juvenile creature would be greatly inferior in strength.
For this reason, he has heard that collectors and people who believe that dragon blood and flesh can be used as a medicine for immortality have been making a rush to acquire them in the shadows.
However, since this would incur the wrath of the dragon, meddling with the dragons juvenile body is prohibited by continentalw.
It is not umon for even royalty to be condemned to death if they break thew.
That is how terrifying dragons are.
(Is there really a fool who kidnapped a dragon child? Of course, the parents would be angry if you did that!)
In fact, the dragons anger was painfully familiar.
It was understandable that the dragon did not back down even a single step during the fight, if only for the sake of the child.
(The king would not know first. He didnt seem to have any idea why the dragon wasing. It couldnt have been an act. If thats the caseeither the dragon is mistaken, or someone in the Sky Kingdom did kidnap the dragons child.)
Just out of curiosity, are you sure there isnt some kind of mistake?
Dont be ridiculous!
The dragon didnt like Sams words so much that she exposed her ws and attacked him.
He quickly responded with a water fist.
The ws gouged Sams abdomen, but he put more force into it and punched the dragon in the face.
The dragon was blown wide open and rolled on the ground.
Im sorry, I didnt mean it the way I said it. But I dont understand it either! I dont mean to doubt that the child was kidnapped, but is he really in Royal Capital? Do you have any proof?
You think I dont know where my child is! The voices of my children areing from the city you call Royal Capital!
DDDDamn it! Its really here!
The dragon rises and stares with vindictive eyes at Sam and then at Royal Capital in the distance behind him.
Bring out the man named Albert! He has taken my child, Albert Frege, and you will give him to me!
DDDWhat? Huh? HAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!?
Sam could not believe his ears.
He wondered if the dragon could even speak the humannguage properly in the first ce.
Wait, wait, wait, really wait! Did you just say Albert Frege?
Yes. I did indeed hear that name in a telepathic conversation with the children. I know that one of the people who hurt them and kidnapped them while I was foraging for food was named Albert Frege. I also know that he holds the position of court wizard in your country.
What the hell are you doing, YOU SON OF A BIIIIIIIIIIITCHH!!!
Sam thought he did not deserve the position of court wizard or the title of the most powerful man in the kingdom, but now it turns out that he was a genuine piece of trash.
What could have made him kidnap a dragon child, exposing himself to the risk of turning the dragon into an enemy?
It is iprehensible.
In fact, as you can see, the dragon who had her child kidnapped came to the Skye Kingdom in a rage.
And after Alberts death.
The timing is too bad.
Sam cant even offer Albert to her.
It may be toote to tell you this, but let me tell you a story.
DDDNo! Give me his head and give me back my children! Or I will turn your country into scorched earth!
I told you to listen to me!
Sam shouted, then deactivated his water fist and let his heightened magical power fizzle out.
He indicated that he had no intention of fighting anymore.
The dragon looked doubtful.
What are you trying to do?
Listen, there is no Albert Frege.
Dont be silly! Do you think that I have misheard my children?
Oh, God! Thats not it! Albert was here, but hes gone!
What are you talking about?
I just killed him!
what?
Chapter 91: An Unexpected Development ②
Chapter 91: An Unexpected Development
Tranted by AmaLynne
The Red Dragon was silent for a while, perhaps not fully understanding Sams words.
After a moment, however, it raised its right leg wide and stomped on the ground.
A roaring sound echoed through the air, and the ground cracked into a spider web.
She took a deep breath and seemed to be trying to calm her emotions.
Anger, resentment, and impatience to get her children back, she suppressed all those emotions and told Sam briefly.
Exin.
Okay.
Sam told the dragon, who finally listened, about Albert.
Sam, and perhaps even the king, did not perceive that the child had been kidnapped.
He and Albert had a history and dueled.
Sam told her that he killed him in that duel to cut off future sorrow.
I understand. If you killed the man who kidnapped my child, so be it. I regret that I could not do it myself, but I cannot care about dead people anymore. But that does not change the fact that I must get my child back.
About that, I was wondering if you would let me help you rescue the child?
What?
No, you know. It was Albert and the people he was working with who was at fault. You are the victim. Thats why.
Sam is not trying to clean up Alberts mess, but he doesnt want this country to be destroyed because of him.
Even if he fought the red dragon to the end, one of them would die.
(Why should I risk my life to fight a dragon because of Albert! And the other party is a mother who just wants her child back! Fuck you, Albert!)
Anyway, Albert is to me.
Sam and the dragon were both victims.
Then it is nonsense to fight among victims.
I dont want human help, but for the sake of my children, I have no choice. I understand. What should I do?
Sam is deeply relieved that she took his suggestion.
At least now he would not have to fight the dragon.
You do know where the kids are, dont you?
The human city has its own set of wards, so its not exact, but I can give you an approximate location.
Then let me report to the king first. Inform him that you mean no harm to this country and that you are looking for the children.
Do you have to do that?
If you dont know exactly where the kids are, you need help, dont you?
And what if something happens to the children when you try to get it back by force? Wouldnt it be troublesome if the country remained alert?
Above all, Sam doesnt want the conversation to get bogged down and end up fighting her.
It is also unclear whether the king will cooperate with the dragons situation, but it would be troublesome if Sam does not at least let the king know that her goal is the children and that she has no intention of doing anything about the Skye Kingdom.
More than that, there was also Sams personal feeling that he could not do without telling someone that Albert and his merry band of friends had caused this situation.
I understand. Ill take your offer.
Thank you.
But if anything happens to my children, not only will I kill you, but I will destroy your country!
Thats fine. Ill fight with all my might then.
(Please, I beg of you, do not harm the dragon children.)
Sam could not help but hope so, for his own sake and for that of his country.
Chapter 92: Retrieve the Dragons Children ①
Chapter 92: Retrieve the Dragon''s Children
Tranted by AmaLynne
Sam and the red dragon, fully wounded, promised a truce andnded by air just before the royal capital of the Sky Kingdom.
To tell the truth, although Sam initially promised a truce, he was worried that the dragon might go berserk the moment it entered the royal capital.I will not break my word!, Sam decided to believe her because he was furious.
If her anger burst, people will definitely be wary of her.
Gnther! Gnther Ignatz!
At the entrance to the Royal Capital, Sam called out the name of the wizard who was supposed to be covering the entire city with wards.
Sam called out the name of the man he knew who seemed the least likely to be harmed, and in less than a minute he came running as fast as he could.
Gnther initially smiled, but when he saw Sam covered in blood and mud, his face paled, he fell to his knees and looked up to the heavens.
Oh, oh, no! I knew I shouldnt have let my sweet Sam fight the dragon alone like this! God, why do you put Sam through this ordeal! I knew I should have gone too, no, but first, he had to be treated. With my tongue to keep the wound from festering.
.youre on a roll, as usual, youwait, stop, oi, stop! Why are you trying to lick me! Hey, hey, stop extending your tongue! Youll get an infection!
DDDbirth? Youre having my baby?
Your ears must be rotten!
He sincerely regrets that he made a mistake in calling the wrong person.
However, Sam was hesitant to let the people of the Count Walker family meet the dragon out of the blue.
It wasnt that they didnt believe in dragons, but he didnt want to burden everyone too much.
What a pervert!
As a result, Gnther is treated as a pervert even by the dragon.
Sams head ached, even though he should not have been injured.
I am a court wizard in this country. And I am the heir to a ducal family.
Such a man is a nobleman, this country will meet its demise in the near future, not to mention my own destruction.
I know. Wait noDDDGnther! Come on, lets have a serious talk! Please!
I know. I was just out of my element. Im ashamed.
(You are always an embarrassment!)
Inwardly, Sam had a lot of things he wanted to say, but he bit it off because he didnt want to talk about it.
Ill introduce you. Shes humanized, but shes a red dragon.
I thought I felt a terrifying presence and magical power, but I didnt realize it was a dragon. So we can assume its the red dragon you were supposed to be fighting?
Apparently, Gnther was joking around and properly noticed the red dragon.
Sam nodded and affirmed.
Yes, the dragon I was fighting earlier.
Im not sure, but why are you in Royal Capital with the person you were fighting? From the looks of the two of you, it seems like you had a serious fight?
This dragon had more than enough reason to attack Royal Capital.
Reason?
Apparently, her child was kidnapped by Albert Frege and his friends. So she came to rescue and ended up fighting me.
Oh, my God.
Gnther exims.
It should be no surprise.
It is forbidden by continentalw to touch dragon children.
Before being punished by continentalw, he has done more than enough to warrant retaliation by the dragon.
In fact, if Sam had not fought, there is a possibility that the entire royal capital would have been burned to the ground without knowing what was happening.
The Skye Kingdom would have resisted, but we dont know how far that resistance would have gotten.
Above all, a nation should not be destroyed by a few greedy people.
Moreover, the ringleader was already dead, a situation that was not at all amusing.
Albert would certainly do it. There are several bad rumors about him, one of which is that he is working with the nobles who back him to capture demons and fantasy creatures and sell them illegally to phnthropists and others.
Hes a really stupid guy.
I agree. Well, he was the best in the country only in firepower, so it may have been a backroom business, but I can say its foolish to mess with dragons.
Sighing heavily, Gnther looked alternately at Sam and the dragon before asking.
What are we going to do now?
She knows the general whereabouts of the child. But if she tries to retrieve it on her own and gets into trouble, it will cause problems again. So I would like to inform the king of the situation and ask for his permission before making any move. Also, I would like to borrow some of your staff.
As long as there is a possibility of trouble with the nobles, it is a good idea to ask for permission from His Majesty the King. The magic army would probably have a much easier time subduing the criminals, considering that they would have to fight the dragon.
Would you be so kind as to tell the King?
You can count on me.
And, please, break the warding. I cant get in.
Oops, youre right. You guys could probably force your way in, but we wouldnt be able to move if you did.
Gnther snaps his fingers, and the warding is lifted only at the entrance to the Royal Capital.
Sam and the dragon step inside the royal capital.
His Majesty will have no choice but to grant permission. He better cooperate if he thought about having a rtionship with a dragon.
As soon as possible, please. She wants to save the child as soon as possible.
I know, my Lady. Just bear with it a little longer.
Reverently, Gnther bows to the red dragon.
Then, Sam, Ill go back to the pce ahead of you. You guys cane backter.
I understand. Thats fine with you, too, right?
I dont care. The children are in the direction of the pce. But hurry.
Yes, thats right, Gnther.
Ill take care of it. With the power of my love for Sam, I can make His Majesty the King shake his head and give his permission, even if I have to beat him!
Hey, hey.
Well then!
With a *Boo-hoo!* Gnther runs to the royal pce.
The warding should have robbed him of both magic and physical strength, but in no time at all, he was out of sight, wondering where he had the energy to do so.
Sighing, Sam calls out to the red dragon.
A little more time. Hopefully, we can save the kids soon.
Youre an odd one, arent you?
Is that so?
Yes, it is. Well, okay. As promised, I wont go wild until I have your permission. But remember, even that has its limits.
I understand. Then lets go to the pce.
Mm.
The two then started walking toward the pce.
Chapter 93: Retrieve the Dragons Children ②
Chapter 93: Retrieve the Dragon''s Children
Tranted by AmaLynne
A short timeter, Sam and the burning dragon were in the presence of Clyde Isle Sky, King of the Sky Kingdom.
The ce was not the training ground where the duel took ce.
The king was sitting on his throne, weing the dragon as an official guest of honor.
The king was apanied by Gnther and other court wizards.
In case of emergency, they would shield the king more than anyone else, but Gnther and the other court magicians, except for one woman, wereically pale.
The absence of any royalty other than the king here may have been due to the fact that they were expecting the worst.
But on the other hand, the nobles were standing on either side of Sam and the others.
That was strange.
Samuel, I have heard your story.
Your Majesty, I am sorry to see you like this.
I dont care. You fought for your country. First, you need to heal.
No, its not as serious as it looks, since I cast a restorative spell. Im sure Gnther has already told you about it.
ncing around, Sam looks at the dragon next to her as he kneels down.
She just stands there with her arms crossed and a grim look on her face.
Hmph. I will not bow to a mortal.
Hey!
No problem, Samuel. I am sorry, Lord Red Dragon, for all the disrespect that the people of the Kingdom of Skye have done to your family.
King Clyde stood up from his throne and stood in front of the red dragon, bowing deeply.
The nobles were stunned to see the king of a country bowing and apologizing.
But Sam was impressed. He thought Clyde was a wonderful king.
There was no telling what would happen to this country if the dragon, a natural disaster, became angry.
He understood that correctly, which is why he formally apologized as king.
Sam rather doubts the sanity of the nobles who are staring at the red dragon abominably.
It makes him want to ask why they are so bull-headed.
I dont care about the apology. My children have not been saved yet. You know that if anything happens to my children, not only your life but also this country will disappear.
Yes.
All right then.
The king looked up, tapped Sam on the shoulder, and gave him a bitter look.
Albert has left us with quite a legacy. It is true that the royal court was aware of the ck rumors about Albert. But this time, we could not say such a thing.
I think you are right. Its a national crisis.
I heard that Albert was making some kind of money with the nobles with whom he had developed a friendship. I see that as being deeply involved in this one. As I recall, the family is
Human King
The dragon interrupted Clyde.
What is it?
She extended a slender finger and pointed at a man.
The man was well-dressed among the nobles.
He was probably of a higher rank.
The man was pale and his forehead was covered with greasy sweat.
The red dragon looked at the man and told him clearly.
I can smell my children on that human.
DDDHiii!!
The man fell on his buttocks at the sharp look of the dragons intimidating eyes.
He was about to say something, but due to fear, he could only make his mouth agape.
Marquis Gordon. You were Alberts biggest backer.
(Good heavens, a marquis and a court wizard together, crime and all that, its ridiculous.)
As long as the dragon has said that Marquis Gordon smells like her child, he is definitively ck.
However, the Marquis is not willing to admit it, and he struggles to keep his voice down.
Y-Your Majesty! This is some kind of mistake! I was very close to Albert, but I had no idea that he was up to any mischief!
Do you think Im lying to you?
Hiiii!!! I-I, I-Its not like that. I-Its a mistake.
I am not the kind of mother who forgets the smell of her own children!Youve got to be kidding me!
Marquis Gordon made a show for himself, only to have the dragons anger poured out on top of him.
The Marquis, exposed to the dragons rage, became bleached and fainted on the spot.
(Thats what happens when you try to fight in vain, you fool!)
Beat that man up and interrogate him! Make all the other people involved who may be out there speak out and be captured! He is a man who has put his country and his people in great danger. There is no need to show any mercy, no matter what it takes!
DDDYes!
At the kingsmand, the knights drag the Marquis of Gordon away.
Leaving the search for the marquisspanions to the king and his men, all Sam has to do is rescue the children of the scorching dragon.
(If that old man smells like the children and knows the child is here in Royal Capital, its natural to assume that the child is being held captive by the Marquis family. The question is whether or not we should step in.)
Supposedly, the dragon children are at the Marquis Gordons mansion.
If youll excuse me, Ill go myself.
Can I trust you?
Its probably going to be rough.
I dont care. Do as you please. But be sure to rescue the dragon children!
Yes.
Sam bowed.
The king has given him permission to do this, and there is no one who can stop him now.
Sams lips pursed.
Im in. I wont allow you to refuse.
I know.
Gather the magic army and the Knights to the Marquis Gordons house.
I look forward to working with you.
Sam stands up, bows to the king, and turns himself around.
He then rides into Marquess Gordons house with the red dragon next to him.
Lets go. Save the children!
Chapter 94: Retrieve the Dragons Children ③
Chapter 94: Retrieve the Dragon''s Children
Tranted by AmaLynne
The house of Marquis Gordon was located in a corner of the noble district not far from the royal pce.
It hadrge grounds and a well-kept garden. The three-story house was, as one would expect from a nobleman of such a high rank.
As Sam, Gnther, and the scorching dragon walked straight to Marquis Gordons house, the gatekeepers with spears held up, waiting for them.
Wait! Who do you think you are!?
In and out, you son of a bitch!
Basically, he had decided to defeat all those involved with the Marquis Gordon family as enemies, so without hesitation, he struck them with his physically enhanced fists to silence them.
As it was, they kicked down the gate of the mansion, and the three of them, with Sam in the lead, entered the premises.
Bandits! The bandits have shown up! *Dae, dae!*
What kind of period drama is this?
Because of the noise and destruction of the gate, the Marquises private army gathers.
Fully armed.
Why are you guys so eager to fight? Perhaps youre being told by your master to protect something?
I have nothing to say to the bandits!
Soldiers rush into a straight line.
Since they were considered bandits, they swung their swords down without question.
However, their skill level is so low that there is no need to avoid them.
Sam unleashed his physically strengthened fist, shattering the oing sword and punching the soldier as it was.
Yes, next.
Fighting a swordsman, Sam doesnt feel like losing unless someone better than Lise shows up.
Before that, the soldiers were also a valuable source of information, so he couldnt kill them.
Wait, Sam. Let me help you.
.
Can you fight?
I can fight against people with warding techniques. Look at this.
Gnther snaps his fingers, and wards cover the faces of the soldiers who are readying their weapons.
Then the soldiers, who had been rolling their eyes to see what was going on, reached out with their mouths pping as if they were grasping for something, followed by a slump to the ground and sprawl.
What did you do?
Heh. Its simple. I closed off the air with wards. Theyre just suffering from not being able to breathe.
Eggh!
Sam shouted at Gnther, who was smiling a brilliant smile and doing something truly ghastly without a care in the world.
Meanwhile, the soldiers were struggling and stopped moving.
Oops, we cant just kill them.
Gnther snapped his fingers again, and the warding was lifted.
Sam finds one soldier still conscious, grabs him by the cor, and lifts him.
Hey, theres a dragon cub in this mansion, right? Where is it?
I dont know! I was only told by the Master not to let any outsiders into the mansion.
Are you sure?
Its true!
Youd know what happens if youre lying, wouldnt you?
I-Im not lying! However, the Master is often in and out of that building. We are not even allowed to go near it!
The soldier pointed to a building at the back of thepound.
From a quick nce, it was a one-story building, not veryrge.
(I wondered if they kept horses there, but hmmm, suspicious.)
Thanks for the info, go sleep for a while.
Punch the soldier in the abdomen to knock him out.
The site is quiterge. Besides the residence, theres another building, as one would expect from the Marquis.
Sam! My house is much bigger! Oops, I forgot to tell you, I got you your room.
No need!
Sam is dumbfounded by Gnthers nonchnt attitude, even though he hase to save the dragon child.
Meanwhile, the red dragon, who had no turn, was looking around the premises with a furrowed brow.
Hey, that building looks suspicious to me, do you know where the kids are yet?
Over there. The smell is getting closer. I can smell my child and its magic from over there.
She pointed to the building where we had gotten the information from the soldier.
(Well, yes. It would be risky to hide a dragon, even a child, in the mansion where one lives. Then it would be outside, right?)
It may be hidden somewhere else, but as long as the red dragon could smell and sense the magic, the children were probably here.
Lets go.
Mm.
The dragon nodded and stepped forward to help her child
Wait there!
With a high-pitched, angry voice, a woman in a glittering dress appeared.
Who is it,dy?
DDDOh, youbandit-like people are having their way with me, but its over now. I will make you regret entering my house, this Marquis Gordons house, without permission!
The heavily made-up woman was in her mid-forties.
She was holding a feathered fan in her hand and ring at Sam and the others, with a gaggle of what appeared to be soldiers and wizards behind her.
(Maybe I spent a little too much time on this. But these people are not the enemy. Lets just get the hell out of here and save the child.)
Sam clenched his fist and was about to kick the ground when someone grabbed his shoulder.
Its the red dragon.
Let me fight. I want to take this frustration out.
Dont kill.
I know!
She gave a short reply and disappeared the next moment.
No, she is moving at blinding speed.
Even Sam could barely follow her with his eyes.
In her true dragon form, she was aplete power-type, but Sam was amazed at how her fighting style changed when she humanized.
In less than a minute, the soldiers brought by the Marquess were silenced.
They were not dead, just barely dead.
Some were crushed in all four limbs and moaning, while others were even lying on the ground with their chests caved in, gasping for air.
Not a single person had survived against the dragon.
What? Huh? Huh?
The Marquess did not understand what had happened.
When she came to her senses, she could only see the ck and white of her eyes as her allies were annihted.
Beating up people of this caliber is just the opposite, its annoying.
The dragon, with a look of growing frustration on her face, returned to stand next to Sam.
No sympathy for the hostile soldiers.
It is bad enough that they serve a nobleman who does evil.
They should be thankful that they fought the dragon and werent killed.
So, you are involved with Albert and Marquis Gordons illegal trade in demons and dragons, is that correct?
At Sams question, the blue-faced marchioness lifted her lips and somehow smiled triumphantly.
Chapter 95: Retrieve the Dragons Children ④
Chapter 95: Retrieve the Dragon''s Children
Tranted by AmaLynne
Yes! Albert! We have Albert with us! Do you think you can live with the most powerful wizard in the kingdom against you?
The reason she can be so confident and puffed out of her chest even though she is the only one standing is probably that she is relying on Albert, the strongest force in the kingdom.
But that is already in the past.
There is not even a speck of dust left of Albert Frege, once the most powerful wizard in the kingdom.
Well, its no wonder you dont know. You know what, Auntie? There is no more Albert.
What? What are you talking about?
I killed him earlier.
Hearing Sams words, the Marquess began tough in a high-pitched voice.
Pfft, pfft, oh-ho-ho-ho-ho! What nonsense! A kid like you killed Albert? Who would believe such nonsense?
The Marquess doesnt seem to have the slightest idea that Sam, who is still a minor, has won over Albert.
As for Sam, he has no intention of exining himself politely.
In the meantime, Sam asked her if she was involved in illegal trafficking, but from her response, she was ck.
The rest of the interrogation can be done by the state.
(Its too much trouble, so lets shut her up. If we let her make too much noise as she likes, the irritated red dragon is likely to lose her temper.)
Although the red dragon was not moving selfishly to rescue the child, Marquess behavior and high-pitched voice deepened the crease between her eyebrows.
She probably doesnt think well of being needlessly stranded when she has a good grasp of the childs whereabouts.
Sam doesnt want her to get any more irritated and burst out.
Sam sighs and tries to silence her with his fist.
Mydy, I think its about time you noticed me.
Then Gnther intervened between Sam and Marquess.
Hey, Gnther.
Well, I got it.
.
What? Gnther? No way.
The Marquess looked straight at him as if Gnthers name was familiar.
The next moment, Marquesssplexion turned blue.
DDDA-Are you Gnther Ignaz? The troubled son of a duke and a court wizard? Why that Gnther?
Im not happy about being treated like a problem child, but lets just leave it at that for now. Well, my deardy, if you ask me why, there is only one answer. As a court wizard, I am here by order of His Majesty the King to crack down on the rascals.
His Majestys orders? Wheres Albert? What was Albert doing?
Dont you know,dy? He was in a duel today.
At Gnthers question, Marquess huffed.
Y-Yes. Albert was in a duel with a child in the care of the Earl and Countess Walker.
The duel was with him, Samuel Scheidt.
What? Youre lying? Then, really?
Albert Frege is dead. A very unbing end for a wizard of the court.
Now that you understand that Albert is dead, what are you going to do about it? Do you think the fallen soldier will wake up and fight me, the court wizard, and Sam, who has the most powerful seat? Let me tell you, in that case, I wont guarantee your life.
The Marquess kneeled on the spot.
I-I surrender, dont kill me! Its my husband and Albert who are to me! I was just pretending not to see it!
Then will you testify in the proper ce to the misdeeds of Marquis Gordon?
I-I will! So, just spare my life!
All right. Now, mydy, look outside the mansion. We are not the only ones who have received orders from His Majesty the King.
She looked outside the mansion and saw the magic army and the knights there.
Needless to say, they hade to detain the Marquess and anyone else involved in the evil deed.
Hey, Gnther. You bought us some time, didnt you?
I have to give credit to the magic army and the Knights. If we settle everything on our own, theylle after uster.
I dont care about that.
I see you are like Ulrike in that way. Shecked that thing called consideration. Well, thats what I like about her, and I cringe at the arrogant Ulrike.
Ive had enough of you Well, leave thesedies to the magic army, well rescue the dragon children as soon as we can.
DDDFinally.
Sorry to keep you waiting.
Its a pain in the ass with humans. Why dont just burn them all down?
The read dragon frowns disapprovingly.
One can only be thankful that she suppressed her desire to save her child and showed understanding for the actions of the human side.
This time, no matter whoes out now, force our way through! Lets go!
Oh, no argument!
The three of them head in a straight line to a building at the back of thepound.
And in the basement of that building, they found the dragon child in chains.
Chapter 96: Dragon Child Rescued ①
Chapter 96: Dragon Child Rescued
Tranted by AmaLynne
DDDW-What a way to treat! My dear children in chains!
The dragon was justifiably outraged.
The three baby dragons that were found were still cute little individuals, only about one meter long.
Wrapped around the neck of such a small child are iron fetters inscribed with magic and chained so that he cannot move.
No matter how much of a threat the dragon was, it was a sight that was too ufortable.
Hold on, your mother will save you now!
The cubs were listless, but when they spotted the red dragon, they looked delighted.
They must have understood that she hade to help them.
Hearing the three squealing voices, the mother gripped the chains, trying to tear off the fetters.
DDDA momentter, the chains discharged and made a sound of rejection.
DDDDDDTch, this bastard!
The dragons supple fingers burned, ws popped, and fresh blood-spattered.
What the hell was that?
They do abominable things. This is inscribed with magic to harm you if you try to force the restraints. This could even harm the children if you try to release them.
Albert did this? What a fucked up thing to do.
I dont think Albert is capable of that kind of precision, though.
Indeed.
Sam cant help but nod in agreement with Gnther.
Albert, the firepower idiot, is unlikely to do something this detailed. There must have been someone else who could have helped.
Then leave it to me.
Wait! You will suffer the same!
I know. But theres something I want to try. DDDSkill Release, Kirisakumono.
If they will harm you if you try to remove the fetters, destroy them before they do so.
Sam released his skill and brushed his fingers across the fetters and chains that deprived the child dragon of its freedom.
The next moment, the fetters and chains restraining the dragon cub are broken without a sound, and it falls to the ground.
DDDYou fool, my dear fellow.
Thankfully, its my skill set.
If I had fought you like that, would I have been cut down?
Worst case scenario. All right! Now Ive cut it all off, freed it all up!
When all restraints were severed, the baby dragons, who had fallen without strength, stood up and cried out when they saw their mother.
The red dragon rushed over to the children and embraced them with all her strength.
Oh, my dear children!
*Squeak, squeak.*
Im sorry. I didnt think you would be taken while I was away! Forgive your mother! Im so d youre safe!
The red dragon is bursting into tears and rejoicing over the safety of her children.
The cubs were also crying with tears streaming from their eyes and rubbing their faces against their mother.
Whatever it is, Im d theyre safe.
I agree. I like to think that at least the national crisis is over
I wonder. Someone is taking children from their mothers for personal gain. This country is in danger.
Certainly. But I hope you realize that not all aristocrats are like that.
I hope youre right.
Sam looks on, talking in a small voice with Gnther, so as not to disrupt the reunion of mother and child.
From the red dragon embracing the children, Sam could certainly sense a maternal nature that he did not know.
Her true nature is probably that of a kind mother.
That is why she was transformed into an angry dragon when her precious children were taken from her.
Sam was truly d that her children were safe.
After a while, the mother and child of the burning dragon finished rejoicing in their reunion and turned to Sam and Gnther.
Wiping away her tears, the dragon approached Sam and opened her mouth.
Im so d you brought my child back safely. I thank youI believe your names are Samuel and Gnther.
Just call me Sam. Thats what everyone calls me.
Sam, and Gnther. My sincerest thanks to you.
She kneeled, put her hands on her chest, and bowed her head.
Perhaps this is the dragons way of saying thank you.
You dont have to thank me in such a big way. It was our fault. Just get your face up.
got it.
Im sorry. Im so d you and your family are safe.
You dont need to apologize. I do not believe that all humans are bad. Although, when my head was boiling, I wanted to kill them all.
Am I correct in assuming that you no longer harbor hostility toward humans?
The dragon nodded in response to Gnthers question.
I am angry, but now that I have my child back, I am done. Besides, it was the humans who took the child from me, but it was also the humans who helped me rescue them.
Thank you for your mercy.
Gnther expressed his gratitude for the forgiveness.
Sam followed his lead and bowed his head.
They must have learned more than enough from this one incident that dragons are a threat.
Sam can only hope that the foolish nobles will not do anything stupid in the future.
Well, its depressing to stay in this dingy basement forever, so lets go outside.
Hmm. Yes, thats right. Now, children, follow your mother.
*Squeal!*
Gnther leads the way up the stairs that connect the underground to the ground.
On the way up, Sam noticed one of the baby dragons staring at him and gave a small smile.
Then, one of the little dragons made a *kyururu* sound and rubbed its head against Sams. Sam smiled a little.
Yes?
Well, the girl seems to like you now that she knows you are her benefactor.
Im d to hear that. Do you mind if I pet it?
No problem. Be gentle.
With the mothers permission, Sam reaches out and pats the dragon cub on the head.
Perhaps because it was still a child, the skin covered with scales was a little soft.
Sam thinks the little dragon was cute as it squinted and squeaked pleasantly.
On this day, his opinion of dragons, which he had only thought of as dangerous, changed a little.
Chapter 97: Dragon Child Rescued ②
Chapter 97: Dragon Child Rescued
Tranted by AmaLynne
Sam and others returned outside from the basement and were greeted by the Magic Army, the Knights, and King Clyde.
Samuel, Gnther, I see it is all over.
DDDKing.
Your Majesty.
Sam and Gnther kneel together.
Good, dont be rmed. You have done well.
Yes.
Thank you.
After confirming that they had both stood up, the king stood in front of the red dragon with its cubs and bowed deeply.
I apologize once again, red dragon. I am sorry.
No more. My children are all safe. Sam and the others have done their best. Then I have no intention of causing any more trouble.
Im d to hear you say so.
The king is clearly relieved.
No wonder, since he was able to confirm that the dragon threat was no longer looming over the Skye Kingdom.
So what are you going to do now?
I n to move with my children to somece safe and secure to heal from the wounds of my battle with Sam.
Sorry.
No, that was not the right thing to say. I hurt you too, dont worry about it.
Sam apologizes for the red dragons words but isughed at.
Do you have any guesses about where?
No. But the world is a big ce. There must be a safe haven somewhere.
H-Hey, does that mean were just going to wander around the world with no clue where were going?
Thats what I mean. There are some ces that are inessible to us, so we would like to spend a few years in some quiet ce with no people, although it is limited. In the meantime, my children will grow up.
Red Dragon, then I have a proposal for you.
A proposal?
In our territory, not far from the capital, there is a mountain range that has not been touched by human hands. Why dont you take up residence there?
What do you mean?
I will give you thend.
The dragon rolled its eyes at Clydes words.
DDDAre you out of your mind? You want us, the dragons, to live in this country?
We, the Skye Kingdom, want to build a good rtionship with the Red Dragon. Although it started with our mismanagement, I hope that our rtionship will be restored in the future.
I understand your concern, so your response does not have to be immediate. However, we would like to at least be able to treat your injuries. There are wizards in this country who excel in recovery magic. Would you be so kind as to allow him to treat you?
I understand Thank you for your offer.
Although the dragon did not respond to the amodation offer, she did agree to treat her injuries and thanked for the help.
It would be good for her to have her wounds healed.
If the king had not offered, Sam would have thought of making a proposal to him.
Then I will make the arrangements. DDDOh, and until then, youll have to stay somewhere. Count Walker!
Ha, here!
Jonathan Walker, at the forefront of the magical army, stepped forward when the king called his name.
I would like you to take care of Lord Red Dragon and her children at your residence. Is that alright with you?
U-Understood!
He asks if he dont mind, but he practically has no veto power.
Count Walker agreed in a hoarse voice.
(DDDMaster, your face is so tense. No, its not unreasonable, but)
Taking care of a dragon and its child, which is said to be a natural disaster, at the residence must be the biggest event since the Earl Walker family began.
It must be because Sam is being taken care of by Count Walkers family that he was chosen.
Sam, you must also make sure that your wounds arepletely healed. You will be treated together with Lord Red Dragon.
Thank you for your concern.
I would like to meet with you again at ater date. Is that all right with you?
Of course.
I will send a messenger in the near future. Until then, please take good care of the Red Dragon and her child.
Yes.
Thus, the scorching dragon and its children were ced in the care of Count Walkers family.
.
In the corner of Sams eye, he saw the Count holding his stomach and making a pained face, but it must have been his imagination.
Sam was finally able to rx, knowing that the series of events that had begun with the duel with Albert hade to an end.
Chapter 98: The Dragons Arrive at the Count Walker Residence ①
Chapter 98: The Dragons Arrive at the Count Walker Residence
Tranted by AmaLynne
Oh my goodness, its a dragon! Amazing! I have read many stories with dragons in them, but this is the first time I have met one! Im so happy!
When the red dragon and the children arrived at Count Walkers house, surprisingly, the always quiet Alicia squealed with delight and hugged the child dragon.
DDDAlicia!?
This startled the father Jonathan, the mother Grace, the sister Lise, the other sister Erica, and Sam.
Aside from Sam, who fought evenly with the red dragon, Jonathan and the others, who respected but feared dragons, were unsure of how to stop his third daughter from saying or doing anything, and in the end, he was unable to do anything and stiffened up.
Count Walkers family is also nervous and stiffened by the dragon children, but apparently not Alicia.
She is genuinely happy and excited to see the dragon that appeared in the story in front of her.
And surprisingly, the dragon children did not seem to mind being hugged by Alicia, but rather rubbed their heads against hers and squeaked their throats.
The sight astonished everyone, including Sam.
The same seemed to be true for the childrens mother, the red dragon, who widened her eyes and nodded her head in admiration.
DDDIm surprised. That girl can talk to my children?
Huh? What do you mean?
I mean, no, take a good look at those girls.
At the red dragons suggestion, Sam stares at Alicia and the child dragon.
My my, sure it was. Albert was a real jerk, wasnt he? But you can rest assured that Sam-sama is a very gentle man. What? You already know that? Fufufu yes yes.
*Squeal squeal.*
Oh, my, fufu.
Theyre having some kind of conversation!
Sam eximed, and Count Walker fell to his knees in ce, clutching his stomach.
Oh, um, Alicia-sama?
What is it, Sam-sama?
When Sam called out to her fearfully, Alicia turned around with a big smile on her face.
Apparently, she does not seem to have any doubts about the fact that she ismunicating with the dragon children.
You can talk to the dragon children?
My, about thatI somehow understand thenguage.
Thats too easy.
Ive been reading about dragons in stories for a long time. Thats why Im so happy to be able to talk to these cute little dragons.
Im d to hear thatDDDno, I mean, Im curious as to how youre having this conversation.
Wait, Sam.
The red dragon waits for Sam to repeat his question.
Yes?
My children are happily talking to that girl. Dont interrupt them.
You stupid parent!
What the hell? Whats wrong with having a cute child! Besides, I know why my daughter can talk without your concern.
Is that so?
I think she has a constitution that allows her tomunicate not only with dragons but also with animals and other animals that cannot speak humannguage. You just havent noticed it because she hasnt had the opportunity to do so.
Constitution, she said simply.
Sam looked at Jonathan, Lise, and the others, who were still frozen in surprise, but they shook their heads as if they had no idea.
How can someone have such a constitution?
It wasnt umon in the past. It may be rare now.
.
How long ago was that?
About a thousand years ago.
No, it was too long ago.
Its not so surprising. As we dragons age, we too will be able to speak humannguages. In a few more years, my children will be able to speak humannguages and even turn into humans.
The red dragon says it like its nothing, but as far as Sam knows, few humans can speak to non-humans.
Sometimes, some people are demonologists who control and manipte demons, but even then, they dont speak to them as clearly as Alicia does.
(Alicia-sama amazing!)
Leaving Sam and the others stunned, Alicia continued to happily interact with the dragon children.
Chapter 99: The Dragons Arrive at the Count Walker Residence ②
Chapter 99: The Dragons Arrive at the Count Walker Residence
Tranted by AmaLynne
Despite Alicias surprise that she could talk to a dragon, the red dragon family was then escorted to thergest guest room in Count Walkers house.
At first, the red dragon said it was fine to go outside, but Jonathan could not leave the guest entrusted to him by the king outside, so he asked Sam and the entire Count family toe inside the house.
As a result, the red dragon nodded to Sam and the others persuasion.
Fortunately, the red dragon was humanoid, and the baby dragons were only about one meter long, so they could move around the mansion without any difficulty.
My my, the dragon child is fun to ride!
One of the baby dragons was moving with Alicia on its back, but Sam was tired of being surprised for good, so he pretended not to see it.
It turned out to be a day when Alicia, who is usually quiet and timid, turned out to have the most courage of all Count family.
It is a kind of talent that she, who has nobat skills whatsoever, can befriend a dragon that is treated as a natural disaster, and at the same time, Sam was impressed by how gentle and kind she seems to be.
Alicia became friendly with the mother dragon, and the red dragon epted this as a good thing.
The dragons, being dirty, were led by Alicia to the bathroom.
I will lend you some of my clothes. I am sure they will suit you, Red Dragon-sama.
Mm-hmm. I have never worn sleeves on a persons clothing, but it is interesting. Thank you for all you do.
They were happily conversing with each other as they did so.
The counts bathroom isrge, so there is no problem entering it with the baby dragons.
Deciding to leave the red dragon family to Alicia, Sam and the others decided to rest their tired bodies and minds.
What a surprise, Alicia-sama is.
Yes, very much. I am beyond amazed that my sister can be so fearless in dealing with dragons.
Sam and others were sipping tea and catching their breath in the dining room.
Lise sipped from her teacup, admiring her sisters guts.
I am ashamed that as a father I could not see such talent in the shy Alicia.
Dont be so downhearted, my dear. I too have always thought of Alicia as a shy girl.
It was Jonathan and Grace who seemed a bit depressed.
As parents, they were more than a little shocked that they had failed to see the true nature of their daughter.
But Sam doesnt think thats unreasonable. Who would have thought she can have a conversation with a dragon?
The same is true for Lise and Erika, who had not expected it.
Alicia has always loved dragons. She likes to read stories about them.
But its also amazing that shes not afraid of the real thing. I thought I was going to pee my pants!
Come on, Erica, dont be a baby!
Even your sister Lise was surprised!
I was surprised, but I didnt pee my pants! Dont say funny things in front of Sam!
Yes, yes, Im sorry.
Even a friendly little dragon is said to be as powerful as a high-ranking dragon.
For Lise and Erika, who have experience inbat, it may have seemed as if a terrifying threat had arrived altogether.
I wonder if even Sword Saint could take on a dragonDDDno, he never had a chance to fight one in the first ce.
Not usually!
Sam fought well. And Im d you made it back in one piece.
Yes, it is! I was surprised when you said you were going to fight the dragon, but Im relieved to see you back like this.
Thank you, Lise-sama and Erica-sama.
As the sisters expressed their joy that Sam was safe, Jonathan and his wife, who had been depressed, looked up and smiled at Sam.
After all the hectic events, Sam, Im d you made it back in one piece. And once again, well done on your status as a court wizard and most powerful position. Congrattions.
Sam keeps me on the edge of my seat, but Im proud of you.
Thank you, master and madam!
Sam was happy to see both of them praising him.
He could not hide his inner joy at being recognized by Urs parents.
I thought I knew Sam was strong, but I guess I still underestimated him. Im sorry.
No, the Masters were concerned about me, so no apology is necessary. Rather, I am sorry for causing you to worry.
Sam himself is d that all the Count family were concerned about him.
Jonathan said that he underestimated him, but it was also his fault for not properly showing all of his abilities.
Sam feels sorry that he has caused them so much worry.
I would have liked to have invited Delight and the others to a celebration, but Im sorry.
No, its just that its such an asion.
Delight and his daughter are not here because they have gone home.
Gnther tried to follow them when they return home, but a servant at his parents house said,Return home now!, he reluctantly returned to the dukes house.
All three men were happy for Sams safety and his victory over Albert.
In particr, Sinatra and his daughter, who had been humiliated by Albert, were even grateful to Sam.
But now that you have be a court wizard and have the most powerful title in the kingdom, I would like to congratte you in a grand way.
My my, dear. Why dont you change your mind at ater date?
Well, Id like to, too, but Im not sure if I should let you get involved in this and that, but its also a problem to leave it alone.
Jonathan seems to be concerned about the red dragon.
(I think they would join us if we invited them, but as the Master said, its not a good idea to get them involved in human troubles.)
We want the red dragons to rx and stretch their wings.
Jonathan is a good man, but not necessarily the other nobles.
There is no guarantee that there will not be people who will try to take advantage of the dragons, or that there will not be people like Albert and Marquis Gordon who will think that they do not deserve their share.
Considering the future of dragons, it was worrisome to let humans get involved more than necessary.
Besides, it was enough for Urs family to sayCongrattionsto him without having them throw a celebration party.
If you wish for more, you will be punished.
By the way, master?
Yes?
Actually, the king told me that I did a good job defeating Albert, what does that mean?
What? Did His Majesty say that?
What does that mean?
No, I have no idea what that is.
In response to Sams question, Jonathan took one look at his wife and daughters, who tilted their heads, and nodded.
I wouldnt mind telling Sam or any of you. You know that Albert was an aristocrat, dont you?
Yes. I heard about it before.
He was hostile to the royalist faction, of course, but behind the scenes, as in this case, he did whatever he wanted. These are the things His Majesty wanted to stop.
Uh-huh
The reason they were able to put on such a big face was that they had the strongest fighting force in the kingdom. But now that theyve lost that, they wont be able to do anything for a while. Besides
Besides?
The people who were involved in the kidnapping of the Red Dragon children will be severely punished. His Majesty would not show mercy to a person from a hostile faction.
Whats going to happen?
Nobility is a very troublesome thing indeed.
While thinking about it, Sam asks.
The ringleaders and key yers will not escape the death penalty. They were responsible for the destruction of this country. No matter what anyone says, they will not be able to resist. They will have their houses demolished.
Wow.
Did you know that Albert was an Earl?
No. He was an Earl?
Sam is surprised that such an ungraceful man had a noble title. It doesnt suit him.
All court wizards are given the title Earl. Albert originally came from a viscounts family, but his own family will be held responsible since Albert is dead.
Oops.
He got what he deserved! He couldnt get enough of making fun of Delight-sama, he even made a pass at Fran!
Thats just in creepy!
Both Lise and Erica snicker at the idea of Alberts family being held responsible for theirte son, as they should be.
Lise, in particr, seems to feel more strongly about this, since her friend had been bothered by Albert.
As for Sam, he would be relieved if all of Alberts bloodline, which had harassed Delight and Fran so much, was destroyed.
It would have been troublesome if he had remained in the family and been subjected to recrimination.
I was sure that His Majesty would personally inform me about Sams future. Id like to ask you a few questions
Yes?
Jonathan asked Sam, a little hesitantly.
Are you sure you want to keep Sams family name as Scheidt?
Well, I dont particrly n to change it, but why?
Sam tilts his head, not understanding the intent of the question.
A closer look reveals that not only Jonathan but also Grace is looking at Sam with concern.
(Whats wrong with being Scheidt? Ive gone to a lot of trouble to get the family name from Ur, and I like it.)
I know that you were ced in an unfavorable environment in your family home. But you are essentially Samuel Reinbach. As long as you are given a degree, the family name will remain. That, I mean, do you want to keep that family name as Scheidt?
Yes, Im not a Reinbach anymore.
I see.
If its not too much trouble for you and your wife, Id like to continue to be Samuel Scheidt. I would be more than happy to receive a title, and if the magical name of Ur will remain forever as the family name.
Hearing Sams honest response, the Walker couple bowed deeply and expressed their gratitude.
DDDThank you.
Sam, who is not a parent, cannot imagine how much emotion was put into those words.
But Sam, in his way, wanted to maintain what Ur left behind in this world.
He was relieved that the parents had given their permission.
Chapter 100: Lise Confession
Chapter 100: Lise Confession
Tranted by AmaLynne
Sam, may I have a word?
That night, too many things happened in one day, starting with a duel and ending with a dragon attack.
Lise came to Sams room.
Of course. Pleasee in.
Lise, who was wearing a nightgown and appeared to be wearing only light makeup, gave a small smile and said,Thank you,entered the room.
Tea, if you dont mind.
Im sorry I came to visit you so unexpectedly.
No problem.
Have her sit in a chair, Sam prepare the tea.
Sam was just about to have a cup of tea since he couldnt sleep yet either.
Lately, he had been reading the magic book left by Ur, but today he was a little tired and hadnt even opened the pages.
My, what a strange aroma.
It is tea from the East, from The Land of The Rising Sun.
The light green liquid is poured into a teacup.
A calming aroma wafted through the room, tickling Sam and Lises nostrils.
Here you go.
Thank you.
They drank the tea without a word.
(Whats wrong with Lise-sama? She seems a little nervousWell, I guess Im nervous too. Theres a woman of her age in my room alone, Im quite nervous, not just a little.)
Even Sam is a man.
He would be nervous if a beautiful woman like Lise came to his room unprepared.
Especially since Lise is usually so close to him, he is aware of her as a member of the opposite sex.
However, he feels bad about harboring feelings toward Liese, who is like family to him.
He tries to keep hisposure as a younger brother and a disciple.
It tastes different from ck tea, but its delicious. I like it.
Im d it was to your taste. I like tea too.
In Sams previous lifeDDDin JapanDDDhe didnt have much of a taste for tea, but he feel nostalgic when he can drink it in a different world like this.
Although he has no desire or regrets about returning to his former world, it is quite a strange experience to be able to find something that he had in his former life in another world.
Um, by the way, what can I do for you?
I just wanted to talk to you properly after everything that happened during the day. Am I bothering you?
No, its not like that. I wanted to talk to Lise-sama, too.
My, Im so d. SamDDDcongrattions, once again, on your status as court wizard and for being the most powerful.
Thank you.
Sam is tickled to be praised by Liese, the master of closebat.
But I was very worried.
Im sorry for your concern.
I always wondered why Sam didnt use his skills in training with me, but after seeing that, it makes sense. You didnt dare.
Yes. My skills are dangerous. It wasnt so bad before, but when I used it inbination with offensive magic, it became lethal. I cant use it casually in a normal fight.
Right. I dont want to be cut in half like Albert. But Im d you won. To be honest, some people said it was too much. But as long as Sam is safe, I dont care about Albert.
Certainly, Sam was prepared for some to say that it was too much.
After anticipating all this, Sam killed Albert to stop all the troubles.
He knew there would be more harm than good if he kept him alive, and it was unclear what kind of stupid behavior a defeated man would have if he had been allowed to live.
Taking his life would save Sam from having to regretter that he should have killed him.
But I never thought he would fight the dragon after that.
Its true. And its Alberts fault.
He really was a slippery son of a bitch. But it did make me realize one thing.
Realizez? Umm, what is it?
Thats, you know, how I feel.
Lise-samas feelings?
Ive always thought of you as my little brother.
I appreciate that.
Fufu, he was my first disciple, and he was so cute that I could not help it.
I, too, am grateful to Lise-sama. Thanks to you, I could learn closebat.
ButDDD
Lise hesitated for a bit.
But then, as if determined, she spoke.
I found myself thinking of Sam more than of my brother.
Umm, what does that mean?
I was happy that he treated me the same after learning about my past, but I developed feelings for Sam that were more than I deserved.
Lise-sama?
Sam is confused because he doesnt quite understand what Lise is trying to say.
Ive tried to keep these feelings to myself. But, you know, when I thought that Sam was going to fight the dragon and that maybe I would never see him again, I thought I should at least tell him how I felt.
Sam understood that the battle with the red dragon worried Lise greatly.
Faster than Sam, who was about to say a few words of apology, Lise continued to speak.
Look, this is just something I want to tell you on my own, so you dont have to reply or anything. Id rather you keep this between us.
Huh, if Lise-sama says so. But what?
I like you, Sam.
What?
Sam didnt understand what was being said to him.
I like you as a man.
Finally, Sam understood the meaning of Lises words.
But he could not hide his confusion.
(What? Huh? Lise-sama about me?)
It was hard to believe that a beautiful woman and a master swordsman would fall in love with a child whose only skill was magic.
If sheughed and said,Im joking,that would be more convincing.
But Lises face was too serious, her cheeks were slightly red, and she was looking straight with moist eyes.
Even Sam, who had little experience in love, could see that her feelings were true.
Um, Lise-sama.
I know you love sister Ur. But I still wanted to tell you.
Yes. Certainly, Sam still loves Ur.
That feeling will never change.
Hes sure that he will continue to love Ur for the rest of his life.
But Ur did not want that.
Ur told him that she hoped that one day Sam would be together with someone else, have a family, and be happy.
It is not an easy thing to do, even if it is the words of someone you love.
So, Sam only thought that one day such a time mighte.
But he never dreamed that Lise would tell him that she loved him like that.
How could he not be happy to be liked by someone as kind and charming as Lise?
Sam tried desperately to find the words to reply.
But he was so shocked and confused that he couldnt get the words out.
Lise, perhaps sensing this, opened her mouth.
You dont have to answer me. I just wanted to let you know how I feel.
But, Lise-sama
Its fine, really. I just want you to remember. That there are people who love Sam. That even though sister Ur is gone, there are still people who care about Sam.
Lise then stood up and approached Sam.
Then she bent down and gently ced her lips on Sams.
DDD!!
Im sorry. But please forgive me for this.
Lise smiles at the surprised Sam, her face somewhat amused.
Lise gently strokes Sams hair as he stiffens under the sudden confession and kisses.
Good night, Sam. Have a good dream.
With these words, she leaves the room.
Sam tried to stop her, but he couldnt think of what to say to her.
In that short time, Lise leaves the room.
Left alone, Sam puts her hand to her lips and says
DDDLise-sama.
The tension is even greater than when he fought the dragon.
He wonders what he will look like tomorrow when he meets Lise.
What should he say in reply?
She said she didnt want it, but Sam think that would be insincere.
(DDDWhat am I supposed to do!?!!)
The confession from the person he had loved like a sister kept Sam up at night, unable to sleep.
Chapter 101: At That Time, in Baron Reinbach’s House ③
Chapter 101: At That Time, in Baron Reinbachs House
Tranted by AmaLynne
DDDIn the Reinbach residence, a well-armed and militant maid, ready for a trip, was being pinned down by her old butler colleague as she was about to leave the house.
Iming, Young Master Sam!
Dont do this.
Dont stop me, Derrick-san!
Daphne, the maid who cries out at the door, is on her way to Royal Capital after hearing through the guild that her beloved Sam will be dueling with a court wizard in Royal Capital.
Derrick, the old butler, is desperately trying to stop Daphne.
Ill stop you. What is the use of Daphne going to the Capital?
But my sweet little boy is going to duel with a court magician! And with the most powerful one in the kingdom!
I am surprised too, but the duel will not be canceled even if Daphne goes. Even if you leave now, it will take several days to get there in time for the duel.
DDDI hate being in the countryside!
Derrick sighed in exasperation as Daphne sobbed softly with her hands on the well-cleaned floor.
You are not the only one, the servants are also worried about him. They wonder if Young Master Sam can fight against Albert Frege, even though he is a child and can use magic.
I received information from the guild that he is not a man to be admired.
I dont want to judge his character by gossip, but he seems to be a man who has achieved the strongest position solely based on his abilities. However, I also heard that the duel that took ce was not very ttering.
Daphne here will not allow my sweet little girl to fight against such a barbaric person!
I am sorry, but there is nothing we can do. I hear that Young Master Sam has found an excellent master. Then perhaps she will guide him.
I hope so.
And Daphne has a lot of work to do, so dont miss it. Now, Ynda-sama wants to see you.
Hearing the nameYnda-sama,Daphnesplexion turned pale.
Daphne gets up and tries to escape, but Derrick grabs her by the cor.
Daphne iled her legs and resisted.
I dont want to do this anymore! I dont want to be subjected to those selfish old hags tantrums!
Daphne and the other servants were currently having a hard time with Ynda, Baron Reinbachs mistress.
It all started when Manion, the second son of the Baron Reinbach family, kicked out Sam, the eldest son, without permission, which angered his father.
The incident came just as a marriage proposal was about to be finalized.
The other party was furious because his daughter liked Sam.
Of course, Manions father, Carius, is furious as well, because Manion had kicked Sam out without permission, but his son shows no remorse, and Ynda is just d to get rid of the ipetent man and defends Manion.
Fed up with this, Carius decided to stay at his mistresss house and take her as his concubine.
Harriet, his mistress, was a good-natured town girl, and Carius, fed up with his wifes temper tantrums and vices, was veryforted by her presence.
In addition, Harriet has a son named Harry.
Unlike Manion, he was a good boy who never stopped smiling and striving with his sword.
Moreover, he is a talented swordsman.
It was impossible for Carius not to adore him.
As a result, Carius invited Harriet to the house as his legal wife and Harry as his sessor.
There was no way Ynda would keep quiet about this.
She had been sitting on her haughty ass as the head of the household, taking the servants under her chin, and throwing tantrums and raging.
Fearing that her life of freedom and the future of her beloved son would be destroyed, Ynda attempted to murder Harriet and Harry.
It was too rash of an act.
Moreover, instead of doing it herself, she ordered her servants to put poison in her food.
Of course, no servant would follow the orders of the detestable Ynda and told Carius.
As a result, Carius, enraged by the foolishness of his wife, ced Ynda under house arrest in a corner of the mansion and left her there.
Since then, they have been told that they need to take care of her only minimally.
The only duties of the maids were to bring her food and to watch her when she left the room.
But even in such a situation, Ynda still insists,Its not my fault!I am the victim!She said to the maids who took care of her,Take my side or Ill do terrible things to your family!She was hated even more and was not taken seriously because of her tantrum.
Since then, she seemed to believe that only Daphne, whom she had known for a long time, was on her side, and she repeatedly called her up,ined, and threw tantrums.
She hated us to begin with, and now shes ordered us to murder and is nowining that its our fault that she failed. I mean, the new wife is a very good person, so how could we possibly side with that old hag?
It was an attempted murder you know. The master seems to have given up on herpletely after this one incident and is in the process of divorcing her.
My, thats wonderful.
I am sure that Ynda-sama will not agree, but we should be thankful that we were only separated from her. I heard that Harriet-sama told the Master and became enraged and took out his sword. He said that it was his fault and that he will take care of it.
She was the one who could have done it, even though her life was threatened. I mean, if that olddy wanted to take a shot at her life, it should have been the master, not her wife. It was the Master, of all people, who took a woman from outside and changed the main family and the sessor.
As for Daphne, she doesnt care if Karius, who has despised Sam, is killed.
All she cares about is that Ynda got what she deserved.
I dont think that olddy and the little shit will have a future as aristocrats anymore. They are being punished for making the Young Master suffer so much. Its a nice feeling.
Chapter 102: At That Time, in Baron Reinbach’s House ④
Chapter 102: At That Time, in Baron Reinbachs House
Tranted by AmaLynne
By the way, I heard that the parents of Manion-samas fiance have officially informed the family that they wish to break off the engagement.
Im sure they have.
Manions fiance was the daughter of a viscount who had taken a liking to Sam.
The daughter disliked Manion very much, but she could not disobey the order of the family and became the fiance of the heir to the Reinbach family.
However, Manion had lost the position of sessor to Harry.
If that was the case, there was no more merit for the other side to be engaged to Manion.
The little shit threw a tantrum and tried to do something terrible, just like his mother. I shudder to think of him as a pre-adult child.
Like his mother Ynda, Manion was furious at being deprived of his heirship and tried to hurt Harry in the name of training, just as he had once done to Sam.
He may have been thinking of killing him if he had the chance.
However, he was easily defeated by Harry becauseck of physical exercise and his fat frame, which did not allow him to show off his skill, even if he had a talent with a sword.
Daphne and her friends wondered why Manion, who had never made a serious effort, thought he could beat Harry, who was also talented but had never put in any effort.
This incident was overheard by his father.
Carius, who had kept the fat, arrogant Mannion out of his sight and out of character, fortunately voiced Harry as his official sessor.
Manion, too, seems to have been shocked by his defeat without being able to strike a blow against his older opponent and is now under house arrest in a corner of the mansion with his mother.
He seems to have lost his self-confidence and is depressed, but instead of encouraging him, Ynda throws a tantrum and uses him of being a worthless pig, and the vicious cycle of depression seems to continue.
But no one in the house cares about them.
Ynda-samas parents have been informed of the incident, and the master has asked them to take her back
Is there a problem?
They refuse to ept a daughter who is stupid enough to attempt murder and a fat grandchild who is of no use to them.
Well, I guess they dont want her toe back. I dont me them for doing that. Then what are we going to do with them?
Daphne would like to see these two troublesome people gone as soon as possible.
Especially since they had mistreated Sam for so many years.
Who would want to take care of them?
The master seems to be nning to kick them out. No one is against it.
I guess so. Well, I dont care about those idiots. They can be kicked out, or they can die as they please. What Im more concerned about is Young Master!
Speaking of Young Master Sam.
Is there anything else besides the duel?
No, I mean, the Master seems to have heard about the duel with the court wizard, and he cant ignore it any longer.
DDDWhat nonsense.
Daphne spat out.
The Master has already stated publicly that Samuel Reinbach is dead. What is the point anyways?
Yes, but it seems that the daughter of the Viscount, who was very fond of Young Master Sam, has heard about it, and is very upset about it.
The daughter became Manions fiance reluctantly because of Sams death.
However, when she was informed that he was still alive, she was furious.
Then, when Manion was removed as heir apparent, she asked to break off the engagement.
I can understand the daughters anger. She gave up and became the little bastards fiancee because Young Master Sam was dead, but then she found out that he was still alive. I would have said fuck yourself, too.
Daphne felt deep sympathy for the girl who had unwillingly be Manions fiance.
It was sad that she had to marry at the behest of her parents, no matter how much it was to strengthen rtions between factions.
It may be the duty of the nobility, but as a woman, she feels sorry for her.
The Master says that talent with a sword is everything, but most people consider a wizard more important than a swordsman. If you are as good as a sword saint, then maybe, but there are plenty of good swordsmen in the knighthood.
There is no difference. Frankly, Im more surprised that Young Master can duel with a court wizard. Its not about magical talent. Rather, he is worth far more than a brat who can only use a sword a little.
Derrick nodded in agreement with Daphnes words.
Wizards are rare, and even fewer reach the level of court wizards.
This is because innate qualities are important, and some people are thankful that magic is a gift from God.
In contrast, swordsmanship requires talent, but it is possible to reach a certain level through hard work.
It may be difficult to be the best swordsman in the country, but it is possible to reach a level where one can join a knighthood with a reasonable amount of effort.
It is not difficult to understand which talent is more valuable, magic or sword.
(DDDYoung Master was born in the wrong house, wasnt he? No, he indeed met me because of that, but if it were possible, I would have wanted him to be born in a house that would praise and develop his magical talent.)
The Master has not spoken of it, but I can see that he is upset on the inside. Even the families with whom he is in contact seem to be reprimanding him for giving up Young Master Sam.
Sucks on that.
If the Reinbachs did not want Sam, other families would have wanted him.
Magic is that scarce.
I hear that little Sam is being taken care of by Count Walkers family in Royal Capital.
Count Walkers family?
They are a royalist noble family that opposes the aristocratic faction to which the master belongs. Therefore, he is being med for giving a rare wizard, a boy whose abilities rival those of court wizards, to a hostile faction.
He had iting, didnt he?
He tried to hide the fact that Sam had left and died, but once Sam dueled in the capital, it was revealed to be a lie.
Before that, though, many knew that it was a lie by Karius.
But it might not be a good situation for Young Master Sam.
What is it?
The Master seems to be thinking of bringing Young Master Sam back to the mansion.
DDDHow can that be!?
ording to the Master, it was Manion-sama who kicked him out, and since Manion-sama is no longer in the house, he shoulde back.
No, no, no, he cante back! What are you doing, Master, shifting all the responsibility on the little brat?
From Daphnes point of view, Manion, who bullied her, and Carius, who neglected him simply because he had no talent with a sword, are equally guilty.
Rather, Carius, a father who abandoned his child-rearing duties, is more to me.
The Master seems to think that Young Master Sam will follow his orders.
The Master has a very flowery mind.
So, I think things are not going to be good for Young Master Sam. Daphne. If you hear anything from Young Master Sam, tell him all about this and ask him to be on his guard.
I understand. But if hes being taken care of by the Counts family, I dont think the power of the barons in the countryside is something to be trifled with.
Its worth noting that if he doesnt listen, they might use force.
I can only imagine the hapless turnaround, but yes. I understand.
No matter how good Carius is at his sword, he is not good enough to win against a court wizard.
At best, he would be a squad leader of the knights.
Since theres no technology that can in magic yet, it would be out of his depth if he were to be shot with magic from a distance.
(DDDIt would be a good idea to go to Royal Capital under the guise of informing Young Master of the situation.)
Daphne thinks about this and smiles.
(But first, lets pray that Young Masters duel will end without incident. But I believe in you. I knew that Young Master, who aspires to be the most powerful wizard in the future, would ovee this level of difficulty!)
DDDA few dayster, Sam wins the duel, just as Daphne had wished, and takes the title of the strongest wizard.
Chapter 103: Magnolia Came to the Count’s House
Chapter 103: Magnolia Came to the Counts House
Tranted by AmaLynne
Morning next day, after a hectic day of dueling with Albert, a fierce battle with the red dragon, and the rescue of the dragon children who had been taken prisoner.
The Red Dragon visited Sam in his room with shades around her eyes.
She demanded Sam toserve tea,and sat down on the sofa, and crossed her legs.
There was a cup of tea that the maid had brought a while ago, so Sam poured it into a cup along with his own and handed it to the Red Dragon.
Sam did not sit down on the sofa as she did, but looked out the window and waited for Magnolias arrival, the first seat of the court wizard who woulde to the Counts house for the treatment.
Hmmm. I guess the human abode and the food werent so bad after all.
The Red Dragon said such a thing with a not-so-full face as she sipped her tea gracefully.
Sam chuckled at her face.
Thats great.
What, you havent had enough sleep? You dont look so good, do you?
No. Umm, yeah, I know, but let it pass.
I dont get it, but sure.
He couldnt sleep at allst night, partly because Lise had confessed to him that she had been in love with him.
In the end, he spent the morning in agony on his bed without an answer for her.
(What do I look like with Lise-sama?)
Ur, the love of his life, wanted him to fall in love with someone else and have a family.
He would never be able to forget Ur, but he hoped that one day such a day woulde.
To reassure histe master, he wants to be happy for her.
That would be his filial duty as a disciple.
However, he never once thought of having Lise as that partner.
Therefore, her confession came as a bolt from the blue.
I heard that you were talking with Alicia-sama untilte?
Almost caught in a whirlpool of thoughts again, Sam turned the subject to the Red Dragon.
She smiled cheerfully and nodded her head in affirmation, perhaps rememberingst night.
Alicia is a good girl. As a mother, I am sad that my children all miss her, but I am happy that they have made friends. She talks to me without hesitation and with a smile. There are probably not many girls like her.
Alicia-sama, you are amazing.
He was surprised to see that Alicia, who is not good with men and has a timid side, is not afraid of dragons.
She has read many stories about dragons and is pleased to see one in person, but it is hard to believe not only Sam but also her family that she would befriend a dragon called a natural disaster when she has nobat skills whatsoever.
However, Alicia seems to be gentle and kind and is well-liked by the Red Dragon and its children.
She has a soft atmosphere. That is what we fantasy species like.
I can see that Alicia-sama has a soft mood, but
You humans wouldnt understand. Even we have only a vague idea. But the reason why Alicia likes it is not only because of the atmosphere but also because she is a good and honest person at heart. She is not afraid of us, she sees us as we are and treats us as we are. I have never met such a person before.
Its just like the gentle Alicia-sama.
Alicia is a very nice girl.
It took some time for Sam to get used to talking with her, but she seemed very happy to listen to him when he talked about Ur and his time in various ces.
As Sam told each story, she would put a variety of expressions on her cute face as if enjoying a y, which made Sam put a lot of effort into his speaking voice.
She is also caring, as shees to worry about Sam, even though the family has lost Ur.
More so, in this regard, Lise and all the other members of the Count Walker family.
Needless to say, everyone in the Countess family was a kind-hearted person.
Hmmm. Yesterday, she even washed the children and me carefully in the bathtub. Her clothes arefortable, too. Alicia has taken good care of me. If only we had people like that, we could live in peace.
If all human beings were like Alicia-sama, we could live in peace without conflict.
No doubt.
Sam and the Red Dragon looked at each other andughed.
Then they heard the sound of a carriage outside the window.
When they looked out the window, they saw arge, ornately decorated carriage parked in front of the mansion.
Oops, it seems that while we were talking, Magnolia-sama arrived.
The Red Dragon moves next to Sam and looks at the carriage as well.
The best recovery wizard in the country there, hmmm. Thats some serious magic.
You know?
Of course. I know that you have enormous magical power and another powerful magical power and that you have a shackle on the second magical power.
DDDOops. You have to keep that to yourself.
She easily discovered that Sam had two magical powers, but he is not surprised.
He was dealing with a dragon that far surpasses humans.
This was to be expected.
Sam puts his index finger to his mouth and gestures for her to be quiet.
The Red Dragon grimaces and snorts.
Hmph. I have no one to say. But I dont like the fact that you didnt give it your all when you fought me.
I was at my best. My body is not yet strong enough to handle too much magic. That was full throttle.
If the fight had been a little longer, he would have released his skills, but now he is truly d it didnt happen.
Come to think of it, you were still a child. Youre small.
Im not small! Ill grow even taller when I grow up!
Sam is only 14 years old, but he is about 160 centimeters tall.
He is slightly shorter than the average height in Japan in his previous life, but he believes that he is by no means too small.
His diet may also have something to do with it.
The food in this world is not bad, but it is simple.
No one cares about nutritional bnce, and many of themoners are too frugal in their lives.
At some point, he has been nning to show off some of the things to improve his diet, but he hasnt had the time or the inclination to do so until now.
Come to think of it, you didnt even use the skill that cut through my childs shackles.
Those skills are just too useless. I can either use it with extreme restraint or I can use it with all my might. If Id used it on you, youd be in pieces right now.
Nonsense. My scales could have withstood it.
Sam wondered inwardly how it would go, but he didnt say.
It would be troublesome if she wanted a rematch.
Sam moved away from the window and stood in front of the mirror to adjust his appearance.
He was about to meet the first of the court wizards, so he didnt want to be rude.
As he is getting ready, there is a knock at the door.
Before Sam can reply, the Red Dragon moves silently and opens the door.
Sam-sama, Red Dragon-sama, Magnolia-sama is here.
Alicia, riding on the back of a dragon child, came to call.
When the dragon child found Sam, they purred happily, and Sam couldnt help but smile as he stroked each of them in turn.
Alicia-sama, thank you very much. But you have be quite good friends with them, havent you?
Yes! I wanted to sleep with them, but they looked so tired. But they seem to have regained their energy and have been with me all morning!
My children have been with Alicia since breakfast time.
Red Dragonughs with her mothers face.
She watched with satisfaction as Alicia and the baby dragon got along.
Sam-sama, if you have time, lets y together.
Yes, Id be happy to join you. I should get going. I dont want to keep Magnolia-sama waiting. Come on, lets go.
Sam urged the burning dragon to leave the room.
I can only use a minimal amount of restorative magic, so thanks for that.
Its not every day that I get injured to the point of needing medical attention.
You should be proud. You are the first person who has ever hurt me this badly.
I am honored.
While heading to the reception room, Sam was exchanging light banter with the Red Dragon, but there was something that was bothering him a little.
(Normally, Lise-sama would havee to call me, but yesterdayIm wondering if its awkward? Or am I just thinking too much?)
Sam has yet to see Lise today, whom he took for granted every day.
He felt inexplicably sad about that.
Chapter 104: Asked to Marry the Granddaughter ①
Chapter 104: Asked to Marry the Granddaughter
Tranted by AmaLynne
Greetings, Red Dragon-sama, Samuel Scheidt-dono. My name is Murasaki Magnolia. I am a recovery wizard in the first seat of the court wizards.
In the reception room of Earl Walkers house, a woman in her mid-fifties showed a gentle smile.
Sitting on the sofa, her demeanor was calm and conveyed an air of serenity.
Her indigo hair, which had a hint of gray in it, was tied up in a bun at the top of her head.
The clothes he wore were different from those we see in the Sky Kingdom, she was wearing a traditional outfit.
I am Samuel Scheidt. Thank you very much foring to see me.
Same
Sam greets her politely while sitting on the sofa, to which the Red Dragon responds irreverently with her legs crossed.
Sam poked her with his elbow, but her attitude did not change.
No, Samuel-dono has fought for this country, and the Red Dragon-sama is a victim. It is only natural that we should help.
Thank you.
There are no members of the Earl Walker family here.
The counts who greeted Magnolia first are waiting in another room for the treatment to be finished.
Well then, lets get on with the treatment. Excuse me, Red Dragon-sama.
Oh, please.
Magnolia stood up, went behind the cross-legged burning dragon, gently covered her body as if to embrace her, and poured magic power into her.
As expected of a dragon, most of the wounds seem to be closed. I dont know whether to be surprised at the dragons resilience or Samuel-dono for inflicting this much damage.
While Magnolia was smiling, the dragons wounds were healing.
The visiblecerations were closed by simple recovery magic and the dragons healing power, but not the internal parts of the dragon.
As evidence of this, the skin peeking through the Red Dragons clothing was covered with numerous bruises.
However, thanks to Magnolias recovery magic, those bruises were disappearing cleanly.
DDDWow. Thats wonderful recovery magic. Thank you.
I am honored by your praise. Now, the next one is Samuel-dono.
Please.
In one breath, Magnolia had finished treating the damage Red Dragon, and then began treating Sam.
In the same way, wrapping her arms around Sams body, she began to flow with magic power.
this is awesome.
The soft and warm magic power flowed into the body.
Sam could feel his body healing from the inside out.
One by one, the dull aches and pains in Sams body began to fade away, leaving him feeling lighter and lighter.
In less than a minute, Sam waspletely healed.
Were done. Are either of you feeling any different?
No. Im arepletely cured. Now I can unhumanize.
I have no problem either. Thank you, Magnolia-sama.
When Sam thanked her, Magnolia smiled and nodded.
Then, returning to the sofa, she sipped the tea, which was still steaming, and exhaled heavily.
Phew. As I get older, I get tired of exercising magic. Well, Samuel-dono.
Yes?
I have a question for you.
What is it?
After the preamble, Magnolia looked Sam straight in the eye and then opened her mouth.
I have lived my life thinking that my mission is to heal the wounded, regardless of race or species.
I think thats admirable.
Thank you. Therefore, it is not okay to take life. So let me ask you a question. Was it necessary to kill Albert Frege?
Yes.
When asked by Magnolia the same question the king asked, Sam, asserts.
Was there no hesitation?
Yes, he insulted my master, my family, and the people I cared about. There was no way I could forgive him. Besides, he had been illegally trading in fantasy species and demons, and he had put this country in an unprecedented crisis. He would have been executed even without my hand in it.
There was no reason to let Albert live.
People like that would never admit to anything wrong with them, and they often resent back.
There was a good chance that someone he cared about might get hurt because of his unnecessary mercy.
In that case, it would have been much better to kill him without leaving any sorrow.
Surely, he would not have been spared the death penalty. His Majesty decided to destroy Count Frege and his family, the Viscounts. Alberts father would have been executed for his crime, and the rest of his family and rtives would have been deported.
I think thats all they did.
No sympathy for him.
Alberts parents are responsible for not disciplining their son properly so that he would not do such a thing.
I agree with you, but I was against the harsh punishment.
You should cherish your thoughts, Magnolia-sama. I will continue on my path.
Regardless of whether Magnolia disagreed, Sam would have made the same choice again and again.
Even if someone like Albert appeared in the future, he would do the same again.
Magnolias kindness is nice, but it is only Magnolias idea, not Sams.
For some reason, Magnolia smiled at Sam.
Its nice to be young. You are very straight, and that dazzles me, and I envy you. What do you think, Samuel-dono, would you like to marry my granddaughter?
Chapter 105: Asked to Marry the Granddaughter ②
Chapter 105: Asked to Marry the Granddaughter
Tranted by AmaLynne
DDDWhy would I do that?
Sam was taken aback, not knowing why the story was about marrying Magnolias granddaughter.
(Wasnt she just talking about something a little more serious?)
Magnolia is still smiling.
Oh my, I think we have a good connection.
Sam.
What, interrupting all of a sudden.
The Red Dragon taps Sam lightly on the shoulder.
Sam was expecting her to offer some kind of help, but she gave a thumbs-up and nodded in the affirmative.
I dont know about you, but you should make a baby. Its good to have kids.
Mind your own business!
He shouted at the useless mother dragon.
As Sam tried to wrap his head around the question of how this happened, Magnolia continued to speak as if to add insult to injury.
If you like, lets set a date for a blind date at ater date.
Wait a minute.
She is eighteen years old, a little older than Samuel-dono, but she is a good-natured girl.
No, no.
Ill speak to Count Walker myself.
Listen to me!
Well, now that your treatment is over, Ill report to the Count about the matchmaking as well.
Hey, listen to me!
Sam, who had been treating her with courtesy, finally lost patience and shouted at Magnolia, who kept talking and talking.
Not showing the slightest sign of being offended by Sam, Magnolia bowed and walked out of the room, smiling,Ohohoho!
Ew, she left without really listening to me! What is this a matchmaking process!?
What the heck, isnt it good that you found a mate?
Sams head is in his hands, and the Red Dragon looks at him strangely.
Im not sure if its been decided yet. Besides, Im still a minor.
But you can have a child, do you?
Uhh, that, maybe.
Even Sam is a normal boy. He has a sex drive like anyone else.
He even functions properly as a man.
However, just as in his previous life, he has not had the opportunity to procreate in this life.
Then there is no problem. I hear that you are strong and have achieved a position. Then isnt it your duty to procreate and preserve the blood of the next generation? Rather, why do you hesitate?
The dragon spoke to me like a human!
You seem to have misunderstood, but we dragons do not live free and unrestrained. Strong individuals like me have a duty to preserve the blood.
Heh. Humans and dragons have their ties to each other.
Thats the way it is.
Sam is not just aiming for the top of the wizard world without thinking.
He knew that although being a court wizard was just a passing phase, there would be ties that woulde with the position in a country.
No one knows where or with whom you will get along. Perhaps it would be good for you to meet the granddaughter of Magnolia.
Even if you say so
I had a contentious rtionship with my husband, but we were surprisinglypatible as a couple.
You have a husband?
Of course I have a husband. Hes away at the moment. But Im happy for you, Sam.
Hah?
The Red Dragon began tough wickedly.
If it had been my husband who attacked the country this time, the country would have been destroyed without a doubt.
Thats horrifying.
Well, now that youve been treated, I think its time for me to go.
What? Where?
Now that my wounds are healed, Im going to take another bath. Thats good. It feels so good to be in hot water!
Im d youre enjoying the human life.
Mm!
The Red Dragon, with her wounds,pletely healed, walked lightly to the bathroom.
Thinking of the scene of the dragon that attacked this country to destroy it and is now engrossed in taking a bath, Sam cant help but smile.
Although the encounter was the worst, it was good that she and her children did not hate humans.
Then again, marriage, eh?
Sam, left alone, sighs as he takes a sip of his cold tea.
Her beloved Ur is gone, but she wants Sam to move on.
Moving on means more than just magic.
It also means falling in love with someone, getting married, raising a family, and leaving behind blood.
Im still a minor.
Just lost Ur, and he still misses her every day.
But trying not to let her down, hes moving forward firmly and taking it one step at a time, day by day.
Uncertain if he will ever meet a woman better than Ur, he doesnt doubt that he might be able to start a family with someone someday.
But only if there is a woman who will ept Sam, who has no intention of erasing or hiding her love for Ur.
Thats a difficult thing to do, isnt it?
Imagine what it would be like if it were you.
The person you would marry has a crush on someone else, and you would always be number two.
It would be disrespectful to the other person, and it would not be a true family.
What am I supposed to do, Ive never been in a rtionship before?
In Sams mind, he sees the face of Lise, the woman who confessed her love to himst night.
She is a very attractive person.
She was a respectable woman who had a painful past but was looking forward to the future.
Although he wanted to support her, he never expected that she would confess her feelings.
Sam also wonders why she confessed.
I have to give a proper answer to Lise-sama before Magnolia-samas grandson. But what should I do?
The time passed in vain as Sam was still unable to answer when he thought about his future with her and his happiness at being confessed to.
Chapter 106: The Master and Magnolia Talk ①
Chapter 106: The Master and Magnolia Talk
Tranted by AmaLynne
Pardon me. Count Walker, I have just finished treating Red Dragon-sama and Samuel-dono, and I havee to report to you.
Oh, thank you very much, Magnolia-dono. Please have a seat.
Jonathan Walker, who was putting away papers in his room, sat up from his chair and bowed politely as Magnolia was escorted by a maid.
Magnolia is also a Count, and although she is of the same rank, Jonathan serves her with courtesy since she is the first seat of the court wizard and is also a superior person.
Thank you. Be my guest.
Jonathan sat down on the sofa, facing Magnolia.
You must be tired. If you would like, I could offer you a ss of wine, but you dont drink alcohol, do you? Then, let me prepare some tea.
Thank you for your concern.
Looked at the maid who was waiting in the room, and she quickly prepared a cup of tea.
The rich aroma lingered in the room, followed by the teacups being ced in front of both of them.
After relieving their thirsts before speaking, Magnolia was the first to open her mouth.
Samuel-dono is a good and upright boy, isnt he?
Yes, he is. I am very much looking forward to seeing his future.
I agree with you. The reason I dont understand is why the Baron Reinbach gave up such a great talent like him.
Jonathan was surprised to hear the nameReinbache out of Magnolias mouth.
Did you know him?
Thats because Samuel-dono became famous overnight. He is the youngest court wizard, the strongest wizard in the Sky Kingdom, and is capable of fighting even with dragonsDDDtoo much to ignore. I am sure that the Count has received various reports as well.
I see you know what Im talking about. As a matter of fact, since this morning we have received numerous offers to have Sam as a son-inw.
All the papers Jonathan had been putting away until now were matchmaking offers for Sam.
He is still a minor despite his remarkable fighting ability and has no ties to his family. He would be a good candidate to take in.
What is a headache for me is that I receive letters from the aristocrats asking me, a royalist, to arrange a marriage meeting. Whats more, they include a picture of your daughter.
Jonathan is beyond dismayed and impressed by the offer from the hostile faction to set up an arranged marriage.
When he looks bitter, Magnolia smiles wryly.
They think that once they have him as a son-inw, they will have control over him.
If they think that he can manipte at will, Im impressed.
The aristocrats must be desperate because Albert, the Marquis of Gordon, and the aristocrats who were associated with them are gone. I suppose it is more convenient for Count Walker and his friends.
You are right. For us, the royalists, this is a good opportunity to crush the aristocrats.
It will not be possible to dismantle the noble faction.
Even if we do, there is a possibility that another faction will be created or a small knight faction will grow.
It would be better to keep them at a level where they cannot move.
The king and others in the country want to quickly put an end to the silly factional strife within the country.
However, it will not be so easy because factional strife is a negative aspect of the aristocracy that has existed since ancient times.
How does the Count think of the future of Samuel-dono?
What do you mean byhow?
Jonathan, not understanding Magnolias question, asked back.
As I told him earlier, I would like to marry my granddaughter, Karen, to Samuel-dono.
DDDMagnolia-dono?
Jonathan voiced his confusion at Magnolias too-sudden thought.
Magnolia continued to speak with a smile on her face.
We, the Magnolia n, are a family whose mission is to preserve the blood of the best wizards.
I know that.
If Jonathan remembered correctly, the Magnolia n was a family from a continent far away from the Sky Kingdom.
It is said that they were skilled in various kinds of magic and served the king of that country.
However, the country became corrupt and civil war broke out repeatedly. The ancestors of the Magnolias were so fed up with this that they left the country and traveled from ce to ce, taking in the blood of excellent wizards in various ces, until they found their way to the Kingdom of Skye.
With such ancestors, Magnolia, her husband, her daughter and husbands wife, and her granddaughter were all excellent magicians.
My granddaughter is skilled in recovery magic, just like me and I think she is an excellent magician, even if she is not favored by her own family. I think she will be a good partner for Samuel-dono.
Chapter 107: The Master and Magnolia Talk ②
Chapter 107: The Master and Magnolia Talk
Tranted by AmaLynne
When Magnolia pushed him to make her granddaughter Sams partner, Jonathan made it clear.
DDDI want Sam to be my son.
Jonathan wants to keep Sam on hand not because of his ability, but simply because he likes him.
The mansion has brightened since he arrived.
Things happen in a hurry, but it is nostalgic, as if it were when he had his eldest daughter.
He also wants to protect her from the clutches of the nobility.
To Alicia-sama or Erika-sama? But I thought both had fiances?
At Magnolias point, Jonathan shook his head with a bitter look on his face.
The one with Alicias is just a man wooing her. I havent been able to say no clearly because weve known each other for a long time at the house, but Im not going to let her get married if she doesnt want to. As for Erika, yes, she certainly wants me to marry her into a house where we have a long history of friendship, but its not set in stone yet.
Count Walker has other close family members besides the Dukes Ignaz.
Gnther is not the only childhood friend of the sisters.
Jonathan has no intention of forcing his daughters into a marriage they do not want. Even if it was Sam, he would not change his mind.
Likewise, he did not want Sam to have an unwanted marriage.
At the moment, I have no intention of forcing Sam and my daughters to marry.
The Count did not dare mention Lises name.
From a parental point of view, he knows that Lise loves Sam.
However, they cannot rush their daughter, who has once suffered a painful marriage, nor can they destroy their current rtionship.
It has only been a month since Sam lost his beloved Ur.
I see. Then, why dont we adopt Sam-dono as the Counts son, and make him rted to the Magnolia n?
Your family and my family?
I dont belong to any faction, because treatments should be equal.
I appreciate your thoughtfulness.
.
However, if you will allow Samuel-dono to be my granddaughters son-inw, I will join the royalist faction.
Are you serious?
Im serious.
Why are you so keen on Sam?
Jonathan was surprised to see such a forceful side to the normally calm Magnolia.
I am genuinely concerned about my granddaughter. Many people in my house wish to make a match. However, some want to marry a court wizard, or worse, to use me and my granddaughter as a cure-all. I do not want my granddaughter to marry such a person.
I understand your feelings.
Besides, my granddaughter is a good girl, but she is also a very naughty girl. So, I just had a gut feeling that Samuel-dono would be the right man for her.
Jonathan cannot guess all of Magnolias feelings, whether simply as a grandmother thinking of her grandchildren, or whether she has some other intention in mind.
But he could not just reply on the spot.
Not wanting to force Sam, who is as cute as a son, into a marriage he doesnt want.
He did not even know what kind of person Murasaki Magnolia was.
DDDI would like to respect Sams wishes.
After much thought, this was about the only answer that came out.
He was also trying to be indirect in his refusal, but Magnolia understood Jonathans feelings and smiled.
If you like, my granddaughter can be a concubine. The counts daughter became his legal wife, and my granddaughter his concubine. I guess thats one way to be.
I will be honest with you. Sam is in love with someone.
Yes, I know that Samuel-dono adores Ulrike-dono. But he is still young and should move on. You may think I am meddling too much, but he needs a partner for the rest of his life. There was a time when I was so absorbed in magic that I thought I would never get married, but then I met my husband and we became happy. I want my grandchildren and Samuel-dono to be happy not only as wizards but also as human beings.
Magnolia seems to be getting a lot of information.
Sam is not hiding it, nor does he want to hide it, but he still adores Ur.
But the fact that Magnolia, with whom he had no contact until today, knows about these feelings suggests that she must have also investigated Sam beforehand.
I will let Sam know what Magnolia-dono thinks.
Thank you. Also, there is something else I would like you to be aware of.
What is it?
I have information that some of the families are nning to entangle Samuel-dono to get to him as quickly as possible.
Entanglement, that is, with women. Thats another troublesome matter.
They are probably from the aristocratic faction.
There are no small number of other houses that want to bring in the blood of wizards.
Samuel is still young. I dont think he is asscivious with women as Albert is, but you never know what will happen with a man or a woman. I do not wish him to be taken advantage of, so please be careful.
Thank you very much for your advice.
Thus, after finishing his story about Sam, Jonathan saw Magnolia off with his family on his way home.
Of course, Sam was there, too.
Magnolia told Sam that she would contact himter, and after making him look annoyed, she left with a beaming smile on her face.
Chapter 108: Lises Determination and My Feelings ①
Chapter 108: Lise''s Determination and My Feelings
Tranted by AmaLynne
Jonathan Walker sat down on the bed in the bedroom and sighed loudly.
His wife Grace, who was applying lotion to her face, calls out to her husband from the mirror stand.
You look tired, my dear.
Ive had a long day.
Is there something I can help you with?
Im here to see Sam about a proposal.
My!
Grace put her cosmetics away quickly and sat down next to her husband.
Who is it?
Its Magnolia, granddaughter of Magnolia-dono.
My, the granddaughter of Magnolia-sama? Isnt this a good match?
It would be a good match for Sam and our family. Magnolia-dono told me that after adopting Sam as a child of Count Walkers family, she would like to make a marriage proposal. She must have been concerned about us.
It would be better than having him marry into a family that only cares about Sams power and wants to take him in.
I agree with you.
Magnolia has the position of the court wizard and the best recovery magic user in the kingdom, and is trusted by the king.
If Sam is to solidify his position as a court magician and the strongest magician in the kingdom, he will have unparalleled backing.
However, Jonathan is troubled by the fact that Magnolia, like the other nobles, just wants to take Sam in.
But Magnolia is, in a sense, clean.
She says up front that she wants the blood of an excellent wizard in her family and that it is for her granddaughter.
Unlike the nobles who n to take advantage of Sam, she is not entirely unmindful of Sam.
Magnolia-dono has even offered her granddaughter to be his concubine. She also said that she would be willing to join our faction.
Thats a good match for us. I dont know how it is for Sam. But is that the only reason you look so difficult? Its not the first time youve had trouble with a marriage proposal.
Grace is right, the Count Walker family is currently troubled by the ongoing marriage proposal of their daughters.
Alicia is being courted by a childhood friend, and although she does not want to, she continues to have a hard time saying no.
Erika has been asked to marry into a family of wizards, but their feelings are not yet clear.
Thete Ur was also in a difficult situation. Offers of marriage came in from all over the country to marry a court magician.
Lise, too, was a sought-after disciple of the sword saint. However, in the end, she failed to choose a marriage partner. Lise is now being offered a marriage proposal.
One of the family members, who has no daughter at home, wants Lise to be their wife to make a connection with Sam.
Of course, Jonathan, who puts his daughters happiness first, sends a letter of refusal back without consideration.
So, Grace said, there is no need to worry about Sam now.
But it wasnt just the prospect of a marriage proposal that was troubling Jonathan.
Some houses are trying to cage Sam. Im not sure when or where hell be asked out by a woman.
I hear that boys that age are very interested in the opposite sex If an attractive one asks him outDDDno, Sam has a lover named Ur.
Even if he does have a girlfriend, its a cagey situation. It is not without possibility.
Then what are you going to do?Even if you can refuse the marriage proposal, how will you prevent the family from trying to entangle?
The best thing to do would be to have him gain some experience with women so that he will be able to tolerate them a little better, but its kind of hard to say that. Isnt that the role of fathers and older brothers?
He treats Sam like a son, and he adores him, but its hard for me to talk to him about sensitive matters.
No way,Hi, Sam. Are you a virgin? Youre in danger with thedies, so why dont you get some experience?he can say that.
No, it would be hard to say, even to immediate family.
Why dont you just take him to a brothel?
After a moment of contemtion, Graces brow furrowed at the muttering that leaked out of Jonathan.
Never a brothel. You never know where and who is connected to whom. And please no maid. Sam is very popr, and the maids might be more attracted to her.
Indeed, brothels are sometimes used by nobles.
You never know where they are connected to rival nobles.
In the worst case, they may even cause Sam to be taken in.
Men are difficult creatures.
Not as difficult as women. Its a headache either way, but thats not what Im worried about, Im worried about Lise.
DDDRight, Im sure. Lise definitely loves Sam.
Both Jonathan and Grace would think that if they were going to let Sam marry a child from another family, it would be Lise.
As parents, its not unreasonable. Everyone wants their daughters to be happy.
Especially Lise, who has had an unfortunate experience with marriage.
What to do Oops, looks like someones here.
Jonathan, with his head in his hands, felt the presence of someone and turned his attention to the bedroom door, where a knock sounded.
It doesnt matter. Come in.
Excuse me. Father, mother.
Lise?
Whats wrong?
The person who was the subject of the notice was Lise, the second daughter.
Jonathan and the others responded with a calm andposed tone, as they had just been talking about their daughter until just before.
Im sorry. I wanted to speak to fatherDDDI heard you two talking.
That is.
They both looked bitter that they had been overheard, and Lise smiled as if she didnt care.
But,
I understand. Sam has his position. I dont want him to get hurtter because he didnt get used to women. If thats the case, why dont you leave that role to me?
Lisesment made Jonathan and Graces eyes widen in astonishment.
Chapter 109: Lises Determination and My Feelings ②
Chapter 109: Lise''s Determination and My Feelings
Tranted by AmaLynne
Lise! Do you know what you are saying!?
Thats right! You are talking about Sam!
Lise looked a little sad when her parents spoke about their feelings as they were.
DDDI think you already know this, so I wont hide my feelings from you now. I love Sam.
Then!
But I am not worthy of her, am I?
Dont tell me youre worried about being married once?
Lise was silent at her fathers question.
Both Jonathan and Grace knew immediately that the silence was an affirmation.
Im sorry, that marriage proposal was my fault. I am the one to me.
With regret in his eyes, Jonathan got up from the bed and apologized to his daughter.
But Lise shook her head, not ming her father.
I was not to me father, because I had agreed to marry. But I still think it is unforgivable for me, a returnee, to be married to Sam.
DDDLise, you dont have to worry about what is or is not allowed.
MotherSam, hell find someone better.
Are you okay with that?
Yes, I am. But it would be afort to me if I could at least have a physical connection with Sam. Please, let me serve in that regard.
Although grateful for her parents kind words, Lise did not ept them to the end.
Lises thoughts were only about Sam.
She did not mind killing her love for Sam if it was for his sake.
Lise looked at her father with determined eyes and then bowed deeply.
After a while, words mixed with sighs were uttered.
Fine, if you insist that much.
Dear!
Look up, Lise.
Yes.
Lise looked up as she was told.
Father looked straight at her.
Mothers face turned red and she red at him.
I leave you in charge of Sam.
Thank you. Then I will go to Sam as soon as possible. Good night.
After greeting her parents, Lise leaves the bedroom.
The two of them remained silent for a while until Grace became impatient and raised her voice.
Dear! Why didnt you stop Lise! That would have hurt both Lise and Samter!
I know. But human emotions are not something even parents can control. Lizeth probably thought that way because of her strong love for Sam.
Even I can understand that! That girl is willing to give up by making memories of one night with Sam!
I know that much.
Then why?
Grace, as a woman, understood her daughters feelings.
She loves Sam so much that she thinks its best for her to step aside, but she cant. So why not at least have a one-night stand with him?
Then she wants to at least have a one-night stand and end her love affair.
DDDBut what awaits him after that will be a painful day.
Even if she seeds in forcing herself to contain her feelings for Sam, the emotions will not simply disappear.
They will continue to smolder in Lises chest somewhere.
And she must continue to see Sam meet someone, fall in love, love each other, and get married.
Sam and Lise are families now. Since they are also master and disciple, there is no way to cut them off from each other.
Therefore, Lise has no choice but to watch Sam get married to someone else.
DDDBut that would be too cruel.
It would be nice if Lise could fall in love with someone other than Sam, but there is no possibility of that.
It is because of Sam that Lise loves him.
Im just as concerned about Lise as you are. But I have a feeling it wont be the worst we can think of, you know.
Why?
Laugh at me for thinking so naively. But Im sure Sam will ept even Lise now.
Dear.
I believe in them both.
Jonathan said and tried to go back to bed.
But Grace was not worried about her daughter.
I like Sam and I want to believe in him. But Im not necessarily optimistic that it will turn out well.
Its not that I havent considered the possibility that it might not work out. Its unfortunate, but when that happens, it means there was no connection between the two.
Grace could not stop Lise, who had already gone to Sams room and could only nod reluctantly at her husbands words.
DDDSam. Please take care of my daughter for me.
Grace couldnt help but hope so, even though she knew she would never reach it.
Chapter 110: Lises Determination and My Feelings ③
Chapter 110: Lise''s Determination and My Feelings
Tranted by AmaLynne
After Sam had fully recovered from the wounds he suffered in the battle with the Red Dragon thanks to Magnolia, he took a bath and was in bed when he finished his light stretching before going to bed and training his magic and skills.
In the bath, one of the baby dragons wasfortably upying the bathtub, and when it found Sam, it squealed happily and urged him toe to the tub.
He had no reason to refuse, so we soaked in the tub together and even yed with each other by pouring hot water on each other.
The little dragon was very friendly, despite the terrible things he had suffered at the hands of the humans.
They quickly became familiar with Alicia, with whom they could converse, as well as with Sam and the other members of the Walker family.
Even the servants, who were initially intimidated, are now very fond of the cute little dragons.
For Sam, the little dragons are very cute. They are like little brothers or sisters.
Since Sam only had a younger brother who was not so cute, the little dragons seemed even cuter to him.
Ill y with them again tomorrow, he thought as he tried to get into bed.
Then there was a small knock at the door.
Sam, are you awake?
Lise-sama? Yes, Im awake.
The person knocking was Lise, no surprise there.
She always visits his room without regard to the time of day.
Im sorry to bother you.
Yes. Let me make you some teaDDDLise, sama?
Sams eyes widened in surprise as he tried to prepare tea for Lise.
Lise usually visits her room in a nightgown and cardigan, but today she was wearing a thin negligee for some reason.
The light in the room revealed her skin and panties, and Sam quickly looked away.
Im sorry, that was so sudden. Were you just about to go to bed?
No, no, I was just rxing. By the way, what can I do for you?
Sam asked nervously.
If Lise had been in her usual attire, she would not have asked such a question, and a pleasant conversation would have started.
But she was not in that mood.
(Is it my imagination that Lise has a different perfume scent than usual? I mean, why are you dressed so skimpily!)
Trying as much as possible not to look at Liese, Sam cant help but be disturbed by the sweet aroma tickling his nostrils and her breath reaching his ears.
(DDDLise-samas mood is too different from usual!)
Lise is usually a cheerful, vivacious, and somewhat mischievous woman, but at heart, she is a gentle and sensitive woman like the sun. But now Lise is like the opposite, like the moon. She is somehow d in sex appeal and even has an air of seduction about her.
Sam swallowed down the urge to shout,Whats going on?and tried to force himself to act as if he was unperturbed, but Lise gently sat down next to him and leaned her shoulder.
DDD.
Sam could feel her body heat, and his nerves rose.
(Im a man, too!)
Lise and Sam are like teachers and brother and sister, but its hard not to be aware of her as a woman, attractive as she is.
Sam swallows raw saliva and gently looks at her.
Her lean, well-trained, slender body was one word: beautiful.
He could see a hint of sweat on her healthy skin.
Every time she exhaled, Sam could smell her sweet fragrance, and couldnt stop his heart from rising.
(Thinking back, I feel like this is the first time Ive properly met Lise-sama since she confessed her feelings to me.)
Ever since her confession, all hes been thinking about is Liese.
He couldnt even do his training properly just by thinking about her.
It was the first time, except for Ur, that a woman had been so much on mind.
Lise was so quiet that her usual vivaciousness was a lie, and she just stood still next to me.
Sam was doubly nervous because he did not know what she was thinking in her silence.
As Sam searches for something to say, Liese gentlyys her hand on top of Sams.
Lise-sama.
Reflexively, he looks at her face.
Their eyes met.
Lises eyes are moist and her cheeks are dyed vermilion.
Sam was reminded once again that she is a beautiful woman.
As Sams eyes are caught by Lises charms, her well-groomed lips with a thin lipstick gently open.
Sam.
Yes?
Lise told Sam, who could no longer hide her nervousness.
I love you with all my heart.
Chapter 111: Lises Determination and My Feelings ④
Chapter 111: Lise''s Determination and My Feelings
Tranted by AmaLynne
Lise-sama.
Sam, who has received a confession for the second time, desperately searches for words.
The words that he should have said, he just couldnte out.
The first time I heard about Sams arranged marriage with Magnolias granddaughter, my heart ached.
Well, you see, I dont want that.
I know. But I envy you. I love you, but I cant be with you.
Sam dared not ask why.
Instead, his heart ached.
The circumstances surrounding Sam are changing right now. Many noblemen are trying to win you over. Some of them want to use their daughters to win your affections. So, get used to women with me.
What?
I want you to think of it as practice, and hold me without any second thoughts.
Sam couldnt believe his ears at the unbelievable words.
But Lise reached for Sams body to carry out the statement she had spun.
DDDNo.
Lises movements stiffen at Sams one word.
She asks with a sad look on her face.
Sam, why?
I cant practice holding Lise-sama.
Dont you want me to do it?
Im not saying that!
Then
Im not! I dont want to hold a woman like that. I dont want to hold Lise-sama like that!
Sam is a man, too.
If an attractive womanes, he gets excited and wants to make a move on her.
However, he is not the kind of man who would be pleased to be told to practice without regret.
It made him want to cry and wonder why she would say such a sad thing.
Sam.
I kept thinking about Lise-sama.
Triggered by Lieses words and actions, the emotions that had been smoldering inside Sam took shape and were unleashed from his mouth.
About me?
I was happy when you confessed to me. I was so happy that a nice person like Lise-sama told me that she liked me.
Thats all I need to be happy.
I have been searching for an answer to Lise-sama for a long time. I should have said that I cannot ept your feelings.
I know. I know you love my sister Ur.
Sam nodded.
It was nothing to hide now.
But thats not all Sam is feeling right now.
Yes, but I couldnt.
Sam looked straight at Lise.
And then, without lying, he told her how Samuel Scheidt was feeling right now.
Ill tell you whats convenient. I like you, Lise-sama.
DDD.
I know its rude to put it this way, but I like Lise-sama as much as my feelings for Ur.
Sa, Sam?
Sam grabbed Lise by the shoulders, who sounded puzzled, and said,
Let me make it clear. I love you.
Lises eyes filled with tears as she epted Sams confession.
I cant hold you in my arms in practice. I dont want to. I want to be truly united with you, Lise-sama.
DDDNo.
Why not?
With tears streaming down her face, Lise shook her head.
Ive been married once. Im not pure.
What does it matter?
You dont deserve a woman who has been yed by her ex-husband. Im just happy that Sam was thinking of me.
.
DDDNo!
Sam hugged Lise as hard as he could.
Dont embarrass me, Sam. I shouldnt ept your feelings. Im sorry I said I loved you.
Please dont! Why did you say that?
If I were to tie myself to you, Im sure people would say things about me they dont want me to say. You dont have to go through all that trouble you dont want because of me.
Let those who want to say it, say it! What matters is how we feel!
But
The most important thing is to let the people who want to say it.
Never let go. You must not let go. If you let go now, Liese will go away.
No way Sam wants that.
Im moving on. I cant talk about forgetting the past, I surely cant either. But lets look forward. Lets move forward together, Lise-sama.
Sam put his lips on Lises tear-stained lips.
Please marry me, Liselotte Walker. Let us be happy together.
Lises tears were falling as she tried to shake her head, but she couldnt.
Are you sure?
Of course I am.
me, is that okay?
I want you, Lise. Ill say it again. Will you marry me?
DDDYes.
Lise nodded, her tear-stained face breaking into a smile.
Sam took her lips again and pushed her down on the bed.
There was no resistance.
Sam kissed her forehead and then her cheeks, seeking Lise.
She wriggled ticklishly, epting all of Sams courtship.
I love you, Lise.
I love you, too, Sam.
On this day, Sam and Lise confirm their love for each other again and again.
They embarked on a new day together.
Chapter 112: Lises Determination and My Feelings ⑤
Chapter 112: Lise''s Determination and My Feelings
Tranted by AmaLynne
DDDThe day after Lise and Sam confirmed their love.
Sam was kneeling on both knees and bowing his head toward Jonathan and Grace in the dining room.
Behind Sam is Lise with a troubled look on her face.
Alicia and Erica, who were sitting at the same table as the parents, also rolled their eyes at Sams behavior, wondering what was going on.
Sam, whats going on all of a sudden?
Yes, look at me.
The couple looked puzzled.
They could guess that something must have happened with Lisest night, but they didnt understand why Sam was on his knees.
Was it an apology for spending the night with Lise, or othersDDDthey dont know.
Sam, who could not possibly understand the couples feelings, let out a loud voice.
Please give me Lise-sama
Jonathan and the others opened their eyes wide at the boys words.
After a short pause, Jonathan and Grace looked at each other somewhat relieved, and nodded.
DDDOkay.
I dont even have a proper ce to live. I have some savings, but I dont have any ie yet. Frankly, I am sorry that I fell in love with Liese-sama like this, but I still want to be with Liese-sama!
I forgive you.
I understand. No matter how much Ive be a court wizardDDDuh?
I said I forgive you. I forgive you for marrying Sam and Lise.
M-Master?
Sam, not expecting such an easy eptance, pulled his cheek to see if he was dreaming.
But it hurt. It was not a dream.
Lise, are you sure you feel the same way as Sam?
The father asks his daughter, who is standing behind Sam.
Yes. I apologize for myck ofposurest night. But I would like to walk with Sam, who has epted me as I am now.
I hate to say this, but Sam still loves Ur, doesnt he?
I love Sam like that with all my heart, including my feelings for Sister Ur.
Jonathan looked closely at his daughters face.
Unlikest nights cornered expression, she looked refreshed, as if freed from possession.
He was convinced that this was thanks to Sam.
He could tell that Lise had a good grasp of her mind and was honest about her desire to be with Sam.
As a father, he can send her off with peace of mind.
I have nothing to say to you, then. Be happy, Lise.
Thank you, father!
Lise bowed deeply to Jonathan, who had approved of the marriage.
The second daughter was congratted one after another.
My, congrattions, Sister.
Congrattions, Sister Lise, Sam!
Thank you, Alicia and Erica!
The sisters smiled at each other.
Grace stood up and hugged her daughter tightly.
You will be happy this time, my dear.
Im already happy, Mother.
Graces eyes filled withrge tears as she hugged Lise.
She wished for Lises happiness even more than Jonathan did.
Sam.
Yes?
Will you please stand up now? We are the ones who should be bowing.
Master.
Jonathan reached out to Sam and helped him to his feet.
Without releasing his grasping hand, he bowed deeply to Sam.
Please take care of my daughter.
Sam, please make Lise happy.
Next to her husband, Grace also bowed to Sam.
Sams voice was firm as if to reassure them both.
DDDYes! I will surely make Lise-sama happy!
Thank you. I know I can count on Sam.
Yes, I would feel veryfortable with Sam. And Im d that Sam, who I thought of as like a son, is bing a son.
Im sure he will be. Ive always wanted a son!
Sam was relieved.
He had been worried that his marriage to Lise would not be epted.
But his fears had been lifted. From now on, he could walk proudly with Lise.
(DDDUr. As I promised, I will move forward.)
Come, sit down, lets eat! Its a happy morning! I think Ill open a bottle of my favorite wine!
My dear. You just woke up, didnt you?
Oh, Father
The familyughs at each other.
Sam was grateful to be a part of this family.
Well probably get married when Sames of age, so until then, were engaged. Good. Thank goodness we have time to prepare. Lets make it a big ceremony!
My, you guys. I know youre happy, but please, everything must be done in moderation.
I know!
Lise, you will support Sam as his wife now that he has be a court wizard.
Yes!
Sam opened his mouth as if remembering Jonathan and the others with a big smile on his face.
By the way.
Whats wrong?
Ive decided to marry Lise-sama, and Id like to decline your offer of an arranged marriage with Magnolia-samas granddaughter.
Sam didnt want to be disloyal to Liese.
Besides, he felt terrible for them to arrange with someone he has no intention of marrying.
But for some reason, Jonathan, Grace, and even Lise and the other three sisters looked at me with a puzzled look.
Excuse me, gentlemen?
What are you talking about? Isnt the matchmaking with Magnolia-donos granddaughter another story?
DDDHuh?
Yes, it is, Sam. Once weve made a promise, we have to do it properly.
He? He? He?
Sam looked at Lise, who was sitting next to him, wondering what was going on.
You know, you were promised this before you did this to me, so it would be rude to say no.
No, wait.
It must not be Sams imagination that he feels it would be ruder to ept an arranged marriage in this situation.
Jonathan said to Sam, who was puzzled, as if to catch up with him.
As a father, I want you to love only Lise, but Sam has his reasons for doing so. Fortunately, the other woman has agreed to be his wife, so there should be no problem.
No, no, no, there are problems everywhere! Theres a big problem!
Sam doesnt know why Jonathan is so unconcerned.
He wonders if this is how aristocrats in this world feel, just because he doesnt know it.
Calm down, Sam. I am not saying that you must marry someone other than Lise. But you and Magnolia-sama both have your positions. For the sake of your future rtionship, you must go through a proper matchmaking process.
Even Grace started to say such a thing, so Sam looked at Liese again as if asking for help.
Good luck.
But she only chuckled as she did so.
Oh nooooooooooooooooooooo!
Having gained the position of court wizard, the title of the most powerful wizard in the kingdom, and the love of his life, Sam could not help but scream at the hardship that was about to befall him.
Chapter 113: Epilogue「Lively Daily Life」
Chapter 113: EpilogueLively Daily Life
Tranted by AmaLynne
Sam, who had been approved to marry Lise, hade to Urs gravesite earlier that day to report the news.
He brought a cigar and whiskey, which he had been told Ur liked, and sat down in front of the grave site to talk to her.
Ur, Im going to marry Lise.
Hes sure Ur would smile and say congrattions.
I never thought I could love anyone but Ur, but Ive met someone who loves me like this, and I can love her. Its strange that its Urs sister, too.
Sam thinks shes smiling in heaven, saying,Good grief you are.
Ive earned the position of court wizard and the title of the most powerful wizard in the kingdom. Id like to be the most powerful on the continent next, but unfortunately, I dont know how to call myself the most powerful on the continent.
Samughed in annoyance.
Unfortunately, being the strongest on the continent is not a title that can only be obtained by defeating Albert, who had been calling himself the strongest in the kingdom.
He need to be recognized by at least several countries or defeat the wizard who imed to be the strongest on the continent at the moment, but Sam did not know who that strongest on the continent was.
So Im going to be a wizard here for a while, working for the Sky Kingdom and the Earls of Walker. Im getting married, and I need to settle down a bit.
The wind blew and caressed Sam and Urs tombstone.
Summer will be here soon.
When summer ends, Sam will be an adult.
Well have a drink together in the fall. To tell you the truth, I like drinking a lot.
With these words, Sam turned his back to the gravestone.
Ill be back.
The wounds of losing her have not healed yet, but Sam has decided to move on.
He decided to walk with Lise.
That is why Sam will not stop.
He will live his life in a way that will not bring shame to his beloved mentor.
Are you done?
Yes, Ive said enough.
Lise, who hade to visit the grave with us, called out.
After she had finished cleaning the grave, she took Sam to talk with Ur.
While she was talking to Ur, Lise stayed away and watched Sams back the whole time.
Im sure Sister Ur must have looked annoyed when she heard that Sam and I were engaged.
Im sure shes delighted.
I hope so.
The two naturally held hands.
Thinking back, this was the first time he had time to cuddle with her outside like this.
Would you like to go into town for a bit?
My, is that an invitation for a date?
Yes. Lets go on a date like engaged couples. We can take a break from training once in a while.
Im so d. Lets go!
The two of them started walking toward the city.
The two of them were definitely lovers.
Then a tactless voice approached them.
Sam! Lise!
The familiar voice made them both look back in disgust, and there he was, the man who had ruined the start of their date.
Hey! I see youvee to visit Ulrikes grave too.
He was a beautiful young man in his mid-twenties, dressed in a bright white suit.
He was a tall, slender man, and the suit suited him well, but it was too out of ce.
What kind of idiot in the world wears a white suit to a graveside service? Ah, its you.
It was just the right ce. I was thinking of stopping by Count Walkerster.
Why?
I heard you two got engaged.
Thats fast, isnt it? This morning?
Heh. Im informed about my beloved 24 hours a day, 7 days a week.
Thats scary!
If I may say so myself, Ulrike would be delighted.
Unexpectedly, you dont sayDDexcept for Sister Ur.
Lise interjects.
Certainly, Lises doubts are justified after being shown Gnthers infatuation with Ur.
Hes right to be angry at Sam for choosing someone other than Ur.
Lise, Im not that tactless. Im sure Ulrike wouldnt want Sam to be stuck with her forever. Congrattions, and I congratte you.
Oh, well, thank you.
unexpectedly, but yes, thank you.
Gnther was smiling and congratting, but it was somewhat eerie, and he couldnt honestly rejoice.
(No, since he was giving me his blessing, I should be thankful.)
Thats when Sam thought it.
From now on, the three of us as a family are going to get along well together!
DDHa?
DDAhh?
The one who uttered a puzzled voice was Sam, and the one who uttered a low voice with a dusky tone was Lise.
The two of them were looking at each other, but Gnther spun his words as if he was singing.
Fortunately, polygamy is allowed in this country. Well, I became Sams wife first, but Ill give up my position as his wife to Lise. Im not that brazen myself. Besides, my love for Sam is greater than hers.
Sam.
Y-Yes.
Lise only called him by name, but he guessed what Lise was looking for.
Sam pulls out a wooden sword for Lise from the Item Box.
A momentter, Lise, holding the wooden sword that had somehow vanished from Sams hand, came up to Gnther.
Then, she swung a blow with all her might.
However, Gnthers solid warding blocked it with no difficulty.
DDtsk.
Oh dear, what are you angry about, Lise? Its not nice when wives dont get along.
You, I want to cut you up so bad!
What a naughty girl. Im worried that Sam will love you for being so petty.
Gnthers incendiary remarks continued, whether unknowingly or intentionally, but Lise smiled and puffed out her chest triumphantly.
Hmph! Ive already spent a night with Sam and had him treat me well! Too bad!
Lise-sama! Youre too loud!
What are you saying?, Sam panicked.
Gnther, on the other hand, has sweat on his forehead and his body begins to shake, unable to hide his agitation.
Ku, kukuku, I dont care! I had a hustle with Ulrike and Samst night in my dream!
No, you didnt.
Heh. I hope youre only dreaming at best. Sam is mine!
Lise said and intertwined her arms with Sam, leaning in close to show him off.
Gnther took out his handkerchief in frustration and started chewing on it.
W-Wait a minute! There needs to be equal love there, or there will be discord in the family! Sam! Its my turn tonight!
No!
Why?
What you mean why, youre a man!
Im not a man! Im your wife! WDiDfDe.
Dont be cute! What if Sam wants to do that?
I wont!
Sams shoulders slumped as he wondered if Lise trusted him.
Oh, God! I was just getting into a good mood with Sam, and now youve ruined it!
Lises cries echoed in the sky.
Sam felt that although her date with her beloved had been interrupted, it might be possible to have this kind of lively atmosphere.
Not that he intends to have anything to do with Gnther.
(Well, Im having fun every day, Ur)
Sam muttered in his mind, and he thought he heard Ur burst outughing.
Chapter 114: One Week Has Passed
Chapter 114: One Week Has Passed
Tranted by AmaLynne
A week has passed since Samuel Scheidt engaged Liselotte Walker.
Another month has passed since Sam started living in Royal Capital.
A lot happened during that time.
He has interacted with the Earls of Walker, battled the court wizard Gnther Ignatz, won the title of the most powerful wizard in the Kingdom of Skye after a duel with Albert Frege, and even fought a dragon.
It was a month in which too many things happened.
Sam, however, was able to spend the past week in peace without encountering any problems.
His rtionship with Lise, his fiance, and sister of his mentor Ur, is also good, and they spend their days flirting.
Since tying the knot with her, they have been spending nights together and confirming their affection every night, partly because they are both young.
Lise is usually lively, but surprisingly quiet in bed.
She likes to have affectionate words whispered to her, and the days ofvishing affection on her were genuinely fulfilling.
On the other hand, Lise makes the switch and trains Sam rigorously during the day as a master of thebat aspect.
Then, when training is over, she reverts to cute fianc. Sam couldnt get enough of this gap.
The arranged marriage with Magnolias granddaughter, which Sam had hoped would be dyed because of his engagement to Lise, proceed as initially nned, although he had told the other party that he was engaged.
When it came to Magnolia, he said,Congrattions on your engagement. My granddaughter can be your concubine, she wrote to Sam.
She has no intention of giving up on the future with her granddaughter.
Sam has a good rtionship with everyone in the Earl Walker family.
Jonathan and Grace, now that Sam is officially engaged to their daughter, treat him more like a son than ever before.
They are no longer reserved; they can say what they want to say as a family and show a side of themselves that they never offered before.
The same is true for Alicia and Erica.
Alicia takes care of the baby dragon together.
The other day, when the Red Dragon officially received the mountain range from the Royal Pce, she said,Im going to check if thend isfortable for the children to live in. Until then, Ill leave you to take care of them, and went away.
From then on, Sam and Alicia were responsible for the care of the dragon cubs.
Although Alicia and Sam had some distance between them, she began to talk more and smile more, both through the care of the little dragons and because she had been chosen to be her future brother-inw.
She had guts, Sam knew, but when he talked to her, he learned that she was not naive, but could ept things as they were.
He was convinced that Alicia, who regarded differences in race (human or dragon) as trivial and epted each individual as such, was the reason why the little dragons were so fond of her.
Her rtionship with Erica is also good.
She has recently started saying,Take me as a discipline!
ording to her, the ability to ughter Albert, who was the strongest in the kingdom, in an instant, and the achievement of fighting a dragon on equal terms made him not only the sessor to her sister, but also a target to aim for.
Although Ericas attitude toward learning magic is very positive, Sam has put the discipline thing on hold.
Jonathan says that if Erica were to be an apprentice to Sam, who has be a court magician, people would see her as favoritism.
He advised me to at least have someone else as a discipline before epting Erica.
Certainly, taking his fiances sister as a discipline might cause a lot of misunderstandings. DDSam, who still considers himself inexperienced, wondered if he should take on a discipline.
The person who gave him the answer was none other than Lise.
Theres a lot you can learn from taking a discipline. Thats what I think.
The words of a loved one were strangely eptable.
Just as Lise was able to learn from Sam in the role of a mentor by taking him on as a discipline, Sam thanked her for telling him that taking on a discipline would be a different experience for him.
With this, Sam began to think positively about taking a discipline.
Sam was having a good time when someone came to visit him.
Hello, Sam. You look lovely today.
Gnter Ignaz sends shivers down to Sams every time he sees him.
Dressed in a white suit and blue coat, he is the court wizard and the best warder in the Kingdom of Skye.
He got off the carriage sent by the Royal Court and spontaneously patted Sam on the buttocks as he met him at the door with a smile on his face.
DDHIII
Liese appears with a wooden sword from behind Sams.
She shed her wooden sword at him with a speed that even Sam had difficulty reacting to.
However, the wooden sword was blocked by the ward that covered Gnther and did not reach him.
This is amon sight these days.
Lise, with an exasperated expression on her face, twines her arms around Sam as if to show off to Gnther.
Gnther looks enviously at Lise.
And the counts family members look at each other and say,Its started again.
Sam is a little taken aback, but ignores Gnthers perverted behavior, which he has be ustomed to, and asks,So?and urges him to do his business.
He looked as if he wanted more attention, but then, as if he had no choice, he opened his mouth.
His Majesty the King wants to see you.
Chapter 115: The King Has a Story ①
Chapter 115: The King Has a Story
Tranted by AmaLynne
Wee, Samuel.
My king, it has been a long time.
Sam prepared himself and headed for the royal pce, where he was escorted by the Kingsguard not to the audience chamber but to a room in the pce.
The room was decorated with glittering ornaments, expensive-looking vases, and paintings, and the sofa on which he was sitting was of high quality.
It is probably a room used for meeting important people from various countries.
Such a room is not veryfortable.
In any case, hes facing Clyde Isle Sky, the king of the Kingdom of Skye, one-on-one.
I want to thank you for the duel with Albert and the incident with the Red Dragon-dono the other day.
No, I did what I had to do.
Clyde, dressed in white clothes and with a crown on his head with bluish silver hair, looked somewhat tired.
His stern expression seemed less somber than when he had seen him the other day.
I would have liked to see you sooner, but there was too much to do after the fact. Did Count Walker tell you what happened after that?
Ive heard most of it.
Well, tell you again. There are some new matters that need to be dealt with.
At Clydes words, Sam nodded,Please.
First of all, thanks to you, our country is no longer in danger. The Red Dragon has epted the mountain range that belonged to our country as an apology and as friendship for the future. I dont think that he will be viewing us as enemies for the time being.
It is only because nothing bad has happened to the children. I am also relieved.
I agree with you. Samuel, it is because of your fight against the Red Dragon and your attempts tomunicate with her. I am truly grateful to you.
It is a waste of words. It was for the sake of the country and the Red Dragon was also a victim.
Sam was surprised that the king himself bowed to Sam and thanked him, but Sam epted the offer with open arms.
He thought it would be disrespectful to waste the kings sincerity.
When Clyde looked up, he had a bitter look on his face.
Ummm. I feel really bad about what happened to Red Dragon-dono. I didnt think that Albert and the Marquis of Gordon were illegally trading in demons and magical species.
The king sighs, his neat face contorted.
Sam alsoughed bitterly at this.
He had never imagined that the man he had defeated in a duel had been involved in illegal trade and was doing whatever he pleased.
After all, he was not worthy of being a court wizard or the most powerful man in the Kingdom of Skye.
After that, when I had the mansions of the people involved investigated, I found a mountain ofevidence that could not be excused. He was also selling the people of the Kingdom of Skye to other countries. The damage was too great.
DDWhat a mess.
Now, I am moving to organize a survey team to rescue the people and bring them back. We may not be able to save all of them, but we hope we can at least save those who we know were sold to whom.
To think that even people were being bought and sold was unexpected.
However, there was no way that those who were trying to illegally sell dragons, let alone demons, would not use human beings asmodities.
In the Kingdom of Skye, there is very, but it is only possible with a legitimate contract.
Illegally buying and selling human beings is not allowed.
The Marquis of Gordon and the other nobles involved in the case have all been sentenced to death. Half of them have already been executed. We have also decided to demolish the houses or rece the heads of the families with new ones, and the families of those involved have been banished from the country.
I think thats fair. It is rather warm-hearted considering the fact that the country will be burned to the ground by Red Dragon.
Reportedly, most of Marquis Gordons family was involved in illegal trafficking.
Some said they had no choice because they were ordered to do so, but when we investigated, we found that most of the servants had been paid to keep quiet and were living a rough life.
Mrs. Gordon also imed that her husband had done it, but ording to the testimonies of the servants, she was actively involved in the sale and introduced them to collectors of her acquaintance.
Mrs. Gordon, who had a coarse temperament, also routinely used violence against her captors, and was sentenced to prison without mercy.
Mrs. Gordon is no longer with us.
Albert Freges parents, siblings, and rtives were also punished in a way that they were held ountable.
His father was sentenced to death. His mother and the rest of his rtives were also mostly deported.
Many illegally captured people were found in Albertspound and testified that they had been abused.
Since Albert, who was already dead, could not be punished, his family paid for his crime.
Other nobles and merchants who had coborated with the two were taken down, and those who were involved were severely punished.
Some people said this is too much. However, I didnt want to leave a person who had aroused the anger of the Red Dragon-dono in this country. There is no doubt that he might do something stupid again.
You are right.
Thanks to this, we were able to reduce the power of the aristocratic faction that had opposed me, if not destroy it. Now they will be quiet for a while.
It seems that the aristocratic faction is on the verge of destruction by punishing those who have put the country in danger.
The king, who looked tired, was somewhat satisfied.
Thanks to you. You have eliminated Albert, who was the greatest strength of the aristocrats, so that they could not even resist and lost their power. I am grateful to you, Samuel.
Apparently, a full-scale power struggle could have resulted in a civil war in the worst-case scenario.
However, the aristocratic faction lost Albert, the kingdoms most powerful wizard.
And Sam, who ughtered Albert, belonged to the royalist faction, the Earls of Walker.
If they had started a civil war and fought, they probably did not need to think about what the oue would be.
In the first ce, even if Albert had lived, it seems unlikely that the aristocrats would have been prepared to fight a war that would split the country in two, but it seems that they were prepared for any eventuality.
After all, it seems that the aristocrats were nothing more than a group of people who did as they pleased using their power and strength as a shield.
I have told you everything, but there is more. I will also inform you of the treatment of the other court wizards.
Chapter 116: The King Has a Story ②
Chapter 116: The King Has a Story
Tranted by AmaLynne
Of the court wizards?
Samuel, have you not wondered? Only you and Gnther stood up in the face of a national crisis. Magnolias is not a good fighter, but the rest of the court wizards are in a state of shock.
I must confess, I am appalled. How could they be court wizards?
Clyde nodded to Sam, who told him.
I agree with you, but I also agree that we have no choice.
No choice? What does that mean?
Sam, at least, could not say that he had no choice, for he could not even stand up in the face of a national crisis.
The king responded with a sigh.
The court wizards present, except for Magnolia and Gnther, were not capable of being court wizards. The only exception was Albert.
Didnt have the ability? If so, why?
Except for one who is still fighting monsters in the distance, the rest of the court wizards were the pushovers of the aristocrats. Their rtives became court wizards, increasing the influence of the aristocrats.
From my knowledge, the king has the authority to make decisions regarding court wizards.
Clyde looked somewhat tired and arched his back.
I do not have absolute power either. It is not umon for my opinions to be rejected, partly because the aristocrats have been gaining power since my grandfathers time.
ohh.
The only people who could truly be called court wizards were Magnolia, Gnther, Delight, Albert, Ulrike, and you. Taking advantage of this, the aristocrats have made a list of court wizards who have little experience in actual battle and can only use magic to a certain extent.
But it seems that no great harm was done.
Fortunately, those who didnt deserve it were merely decorations. The most important thing to remember is that the court wizards are not the only ones who can be called upon to do something. Besides, it wasnt all that bad for me either.
What do you mean?
The court wizards are our greatest strength. It would not be good if the twelve seats avable were empty. If the Kingdom of Skye did not have decent wizards, there was a possibility that other countries would take advantage of us. Therefore, even if we were not convinced of their abilities, it was just right to fill the seats.
Sam understands what he is trying to say, but he doesnt agree with it.
However, Sam did not speak out in front of the king.
The king, who runs the country, and Sam, a wizard, are in different positions and have different ways of thinking.
I beg your pardon, but what do you intend to do with these court wizards?
Well, to return to the subject, I intend to strip all the other court wizards of their ranks as being unqualified. And of course, the titles you have been given.
DDI am surprised, but I think it is a good idea.
I have my thoughts on the matter. I need your help.
I am at your service.
Im sure I can count on you. Then I will ask you to fight a duel.
A duel? With who?
The king chuckled at Sams question.
Of course, with the court wizards.
What?
Anyone who refuses to fight you in a duel will be stripped of his rank and title as a disqualified court wizard.
Sam tilted his head.
That was too good a deal.
He cant read the kings intentions.
I dont know if thats a good idea. I think a person who doesnt want to give up his position would at least ept a duel.
(I dont think so, but he doesnt want me to make the court wizards dead, does he?)
Of course, Sam not going to say that he doesnt want to exchange life for life now.
He has lived in this world long enough to know that sometimes you have to take a life if necessary.
He doesnt know what it was like when he and Ur first started moving from ce to ce, but today Sam has no hesitation in taking another persons life.
Furthermore, it is unforgivable that some are court wizards based on their authority and not their ability as a wizard, and that there are those who act like they are high and mighty, but when the timees they are too scared to make a move.
They will bring harm to this country.
They may even cause big problems like Albert did.
To protect this country where our loved ones live, we are willing to take their lives in a duel.
However, there is also resistance.
Sam is a wizard, not a killer.
Sam doesnt want to think that taking someones life is his job.
No, thats impossible. No one would want to duel with you.
Of course
No one would want to repeat Alberts mistake. Its a shame, but Albert could do it. Who would want to fight you who killed Albert in an instant? Especially a mere court wizard with no real talent, who would never have the guts to do so.
Is that how it is?
Thats about it. Leave the rest to us. Now is the time when the aristocrats are out of power, and I want to clean out the pus that is in the country. Is that all right with you?
Sam nodded.
Of course. As a court wizard, I will live up to the kings expectations.
I thank you. If anyone is prepared to duel with you, feel free to do so. No one can fight you properly anyway.
Yes.
Sam sighed inwardly.
He had to fight for his country, but he didnt want to.
But he is beginning to resign himself to the fact that, as a court wizard, he will probably have to deal with this kind of tie-up in the future.
For now, all he could do was devote himself to making this country, where he and his loved ones live, a better ce, even if only a little.
Chapter 117: Again, Talking About Marriage ①
Chapter 117: Again, Talking About Marriage
Tranted by AmaLynne
I know Ive told you a boring story, but please bear with me. By the way, I hear that you are engaged to Count Walkers daughter, Liselotte.
Yes. I am delighted to have made a match with such a lovely person.
He had no idea that his engagement to Lise had reached the kings ears.
I have heard about Liselotte. Her marriage is not a good one, and you should love her as much as you can.
Yes, I will be happy for Lise. I will make Lise happy.
Thats all right. I have known her since she was a child, and I wish her happiness.
Thank you.
Sam bowed his head.
He was truly grateful that the king was praying for Lises happiness, and at the same time, he resolved once again that he would make sure to make her happy.
Come to think of it, I also heard that youre supposed to meet with Magnolias granddaughter soon.
Huh, somehow that happened.
He seems to know about Magnolia as well.
Clyde smiles at Sam, who looks troubled.
Hmmm, Magnolia. You are quite deft. There.
(What? What do you mean,there? I have a bad feeling about this!)
You will also be matched with my daughter.
Yes?
Thats a good answer.
Wrong! DDIm sorry. I was just being myself.
He just reflexively snapped and hurriedly apologized.
But you have to understand that its going to be in.
Sam doesnt understand why this storyline would lead to an arranged marriage with the kings daughterDDor princess. He doesnt want to.
Were going to be father and son, so be at ease with me. Yes, I will call you Sam. Is that all right with you?
Yes, yes, you may call me Sam.
Well, then, Sam. Id like to ask you about my daughter, Ste.
No, just a moment!
What? DDYou are not satisfied with my daughter?
No, no! No, no, no.
Im joking. Dont panic.
(Can you please stop joking!? I suddenly snapped and I got really scared! I mean, youre surprisingly easy-going, you king.)
Even the thought of arranging a marriage with a princess makes him sick to his stomach.
(In the first ce, there is a difference in status between amoner and a princessOkay, Ill use that as a reason to somehow avoid it!)
Im sorry for the offer, but my status is notmensurate with that of the princess.
Is that so?
As you may know, I originallye from a baron family in the countryside. And Im amoner now that Im not rted to them anymore. I dont deserve a princess.
Sam bowed his head and appealed, but his mouth was smiling.
He was convinced that he had done well, using the difference in status as an excuse.
But,
What are you talking about? You are now a court wizard, and I am giving you the title of count. Its a fair match.
The kings words made Sam look desperate.
(Oh, shoot, thats right, he did!)
S-so-so, still.
Sam. I cant say I dont understand your feelings. Building a harem is sometimes envied, but it is quite exhausting.
Um, the king?
When you favor one side, you get a corner on the other. Its the same with children. The slightest thing can spark a conflict.
(Thats not it! All Im saying is that Liese-sama is all I want! Let me have my lovey-dovey honeymoon! I dont want two or three wives! I just want Lise-sama!)
No, you see, thats not what Im trying to say; Im just wondering if its okay to marry just one person.
No.
Right~
Sam, who had been offered an arranged marriage by the king following Magnolia, sigh loudly.
Chapter 118: Again, Talking About Marriage ②
Chapter 118: Again, Talking About Marriage
Tranted by AmaLynne
You are not greedy. You will be rted to the royal family. Many men would envy your position.
The king said, as if testing him, and Sam smiled back.
Im fine with mediocrity.
How can you call me mediocre when you are the most powerful man in our country? But it is precisely because of you that I want to entrust my daughter to you.
I dont mean to be rude, but Ive had enough of socializing with aristocrats, and since Gnther is the next head of a ducal family, Im sure people in the same position are simr to him.
Im sure the rest of the dukes would be furious if they were to be lumped in with him. I dont want to be lumped in with them either. But your wife? Isnt he your wife?
No, hes not.
But Gnther?
No.
N-No?
Yes, its not.
Regarding Gnthers bluster about him being Sams wife, I must assure you that this is not the case.
If he is not careful, he will try to settle into the position of wife.
Especially since he got engaged to Liese, Sam doesnt know what he was thinking, but he seems to think he has a chance.
As usual, he is a man whose mind cannot understand. No, Sam doesnt want to understand him.
He may not be a bad person as a friend, but Sam has no intention of making him his wife.
I dont care about Gnther. Its more about my daughter.
Oh. I could not deceive you.
My daughter Ste was born by the first queen. She is sixteen years old, a little older than you, but not by much.
You are giving me the first queens daughter? Shouldnt she be married to someone who should be more suitable?
Clyde sighed, looking annoyed at Sams reasonable words.
To tell you the truth, shes a bit troublesome.
Troublesome, you say?
The royal bloodline often produces children with silver hair with a hint of blue. I, too, have more gray hair now, but it still has a tinge of blue, doesnt it?
Clyde pointed to his hair.
Its a little blue.
You can see it more clearly in the sun, though. All my children are the same, except one.
I didnt expect one of them.
Yes, thats right. My daughter Ste was the only one with white hair.
ording to the king, not all children are born with silver hair with a hint of blue.
In fact, Clydes brother was blonde like his mother.
So Stes white hair was not unusual, and neither the king nor the queen was concerned about it.
But the white-haired girl is a shut-in, with herself as proof that the queen has wronged, that she is not qualified to be a princessDDand that she is an abomination to the rest of the kingdom.
Whoa!
.
Sams voice was raised as if he didnt care about the disrespect.
The king did not look at him with displeasure or anger, but continued to talk.
(The king said something about a setup! Princess, for what reason are you shutting yourself in!)
I was joking. But the fact is that people who see the gray hair of the queens daughter sometimes suspect her of impropriety. Therefore, I know that Ste has been subjected to cruel words since she was a little girl.
Thats enough to make one want to withdraw from the world.
Dont misunderstand me. I and the queens love Ste with all our hearts. It is not a problem for me and the queens to be secluded.
Well, then, what do you mean?
The heir to our kingdom is our eldest son, Cedric.
I know who he is.
Even Sam, who is not familiar with politics, knows this much.
No, he didnt, but Lise had taught him beforehand.
Cedric is the eldest son of the king and the child of the first queen.
He is also the younger brother of Ste, the princess who is currently being discussed.
The heir has been chosen. I have already stated it publicly. But even so, some would do anything against my will.
Are there nobles who want to install another?
Yes. There are a surprisinglyrge number of people who want to install Ste and other princes as the next king.
(Aside from the other princes, I dont see the point of carrying a princess who is a recluse. No, just good enough to be a puppet? Hmmmroyalty ties are a bit of a no-good for me.)
Sam continues to be puzzled, not quite sure why the king thinks Princess Ste is a nuisance and why he wants her to marry him.
Sam sympathizes with her being a child suspected of wrongdoing because of her gray hair, but if her parents love her, I dont see the problem.
She will be hurt, but let those who want to say it.
There is no good in forcing such a princess out of the pce, at least thats what Sam thought.
Chapter 119: Met with Lady Stella ①
Chapter 119: Met with Lady Ste
Tranted by AmaLynne
Sam was guided through the royal pce by the king himself.
Sam, an ordinary person, was taken to a residential area where only royal family members were allowed to enter.
This is Stes room.
After a long walk in the pce, he arrived at a room guarded by two female knights.
Both knights bowed deeply when they saw the king, and then looked at Sam with a re.
(Wow, not weed.)
Sam shrugged his shoulders as he looked at the knight, who was looking at him as if he were suspicious or a foreign object.
Good. I brought him here myself. No need to be rmed.
I understand.
At the kings words, the knights turned their attention away from Sam.
How is Ste?
She is studying hard today.
Lately, she seems to be spending every moment she has studying, and the lights are on until midnight.
DDHas she increased her studies again? Why so much?
Is something wrong?
T-Thats
One of the knights stammered.
The king urged her to speak.
Is this hard for you to say? No problem, you can say it.
Now, if youll excuse me. Rachel-sama visited Ste-samas room the other day.
Rachel? What is she doing here?
Rachel is the second princess of this country.
Sam remembers that she and the first princess, Ste, had different mothers.
It is very hard to say, but Rachel-sama hase to tell Ste-sama herself that at a party she attended the other day, the nobles were gossiping andughing about Ste-sama as a child of a wrongdoer
Rachel. You came all the way here to tell Ste such a thing. Why dont you follow your sisters example and study a little?
I dont know what she told her in detail, but since then, Ste-sama has been studying harder.
(The second princess has a bad personality. She goes out of her way to mention that her sister is the topic of conversation, usually?)
Sam was disgusted by Princess Rachel, whom he had not yet met or seen.
Open the door.
But
It doesnt matter, open the door. It is not good for her health to stay in her room every day, no matter how hard she is studying. Besides, there is someone I want her to meet.
The person you want her to meet is that boy?
Yes. You may not know him because you have not left this ce, but he is a young wizard who has newly be a court wizard and is the most powerful wizard in the kingdom. He is also the man Ste is marrying.
(And before you know it, youll be married to someone else.)
DD, I beg your pardon. Pleasee through.
Mm.
The door is opened by the knights.
Follow me, Sam.
Yes.
With the king, he entered the princesss room.
It seemed unwise to enter a womans room without permission, even if it was her daughter, but the king did not care and continued on his way.
After going through the door, another door was opened by a maid in the room, and finally, he entered the princesss room.
The room did not look very much like the princesss.
There was a canopied bed, a wardrobe, and a mirror table, not so different from those of ordinary women, but books and documents were cramped in between.
Then there was a lone woman nibbling at a desk by the window.
The sound of her writing brushes was echoing in the room. It was as if Sam had wandered into the room of a schr rather than a princess.
Ste.
DD, wa, Father! I am sorry, I did not realize.
The princess jumps out of her chair when she hears her name called, realizes the voice is her father, and rushes to her knees on the floor.
Good, make yourselffortable. You seem to be working hard at your studies, by the way.
Yes, I still have a lot to learn.
Princess Ste, who said such things with a smile, had pure white hair as Sam had heard beforehand.
Her straight hair, as white as snow, reached down to her waist.
Her skin was as white as her hair, probably because she is always holed up in her room studying. It is unlikely that she has been exposed to much sunlight.
Her limbs are thin and slender, and she is generally thin.
Bathed in the light that pierced through the window, she had a fantastic beauty.
She was not like her father, but her well-formed, neat appearance was eye-catching and refined beauty.
I hope to study more and be recognized as a princess by all.
Ste smiled at her father, but to Sam, she seemed somehow tired, impatient, and pressed.
Chapter 120: Met with Lady Stella ②
Chapter 120: Met with Lady Ste
Tranted by AmaLynne
I see. I heard that you have been studying a lot moretely, is something wrong?
N-No, I met with Rachel. I am just studying to make up for my inexperience.
From my point of view, Ste is doing well. In fact, she seems to be trying too hard. I am afraid that you will break down.
Ste smiled as she epted her fathers words of concern for her.
Thank you for your concern. But I am fine. I will study more and more and try my best to be recognized as a princess by everyone.
Sam found her smile somewhat fake.
I see.
Father, by the way. What business brings you to see me today?
Oh, yes. I have someone Id like to introduce to Ste.
To me? Is it the boy?
Yes. Sam.
Sam, who had been watching the conversation between father and daughter, rushed to his knees and greeted Ste when his name was called.
This is the first time I see you. My name is Samuel Scheidt.
Nice to meet you. My name is Ste Isle Sky. Please take care of me.
Ste gave Sam a kind smile.
She seemed much more sociable than he had imagined.
It seems that she is staying home to study, not because she is sick of the world.
Ste.
Yes.
Sam is the man youre going to marry.
DD!
I brought him here today to see you.
Stes body jumped when she was told that Sam was her husband.
She reacted in a frightened manner, as if something she had feared had just happened.
When Sam looked at her face, the smile disappeared.
She looked as if she was about to cry, but bit her lip to stop herself from crying.
does that mean you are banishing me from the royal family?
Banishment? What are you talking about?
The King was bewildered, not understanding the meaning of his daughters words.
Ste, trembling, shouted loudly,
Rachel told me! Father, who is not fond of me, is going to marry me off to a nobleman somewhere! And this must be the boy!
Rachel. Where did you pick up such a ridiculous rumor? Calm down, Ste. It is a misunderstanding. It is true that I wanted to marry you off, but I did not want to alienate you. It is because I love you that I want to take you out of the pce and set you free.
But I am a princess! I havent done anything as a princess yet!
Do you think its princess-like for you to stay in this room and study?
DD!
(Oh, shit. I just interrupted. I was trying not to get involved.)
Ste was annoyed that the king did not seem to be listening to her.
Perhaps she cannot ept her fathers words as they are because she has a bias against what Princess Rachel has told her, but knowing the kings concern for his daughter, she is annoyed that he does not seem to be getting the message.
Why should I be told such a thing by you?
Lets listen to the king properly. The king told me that he loves Ste-sama, too. But you stubbornly refuse to believe the Kings words.
I
I dont understand what you mean by admitting or not admitting that you are a princess in the first ce. You are a princess, arent you?
Sam stands up and looks straight at Ste.
She meets Sams gaze and continues to speak.
People think I am a child of the wrongdoers! Because of my hair!
I know.
How IDDno, my mother and fatherDDhated the words of such heartless people! Therefore, I must be recognized by everyone as a princess, as the true daughter of my beloved parents!
Nonsense!
W-What the hell?
Whether it was in front of the king or with the princess, Sam had run out of patience.
He feels sorry for Ste that she was suspected of being a child of iniquity because of her white hair, and he feels sorry for her difort.
He also feels sorry that she is being used as a topic of conversation by a bored nobleman.
But,
Why do you care what people say about you when your parents love you as their daughter?
What do you know?! I have been told since your birth that I am a child of wrongdoing, you have no idea how I feel!
He doesnt like the fact that Ste is loved by her parents and recognized as their daughter, but she is only concerned about the voices of those around her.
It was as if she was looking at herself, who once wanted to run away from home but was unable to do so.
No, I dont understand. But I can see that you are stubborn. Its really stupid.
DDYou!
Stes hand came flying at him.
But before her slender hand could reach Sam, Sam was easily able to grab it.
Let go of me! Youre disrespecting me!
May I be excused for a moment, Your Majesty? I promise I wont do anything dangerous.
Oh, yes, of course.
Clyde was surprised at the sudden turn of events, but he agreed.
Perhaps his bewilderment was too great, but it suited Sam.
Now if youll excuse me.
Sam grabbed Stes arm and moved to the window and opened it.
Then he took her in a princess carry.
Hey, you! Stop it! What are you doing?
Youve been in this room for so long that youve be suffocated, and youre thinking of nothing but nonsense. Lets look at the outside world.
What are you talking about, eh? eh? Wait, wait, dontDD
With Ste in his arms, Sam put his foot on the window.
Okay, lets go.
S-Sto, kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!
She flew up into the sky.
Chapter 121: Met with Lady Stella ③
Chapter 121: Met with Lady Ste
.
Tranted by AmaLynne
Nooooooooooooooo! Put me down! Put me downnnnnnnnnnnn!
Ste, who had reached a higher altitude than the castle while being held in her arms, screamed loudly with tears in her eyes.
No wonder. It is impossible for a person who cannot use flying magic to reach such a high altitude.
Moreover, since she was being held by Sam, she had no freedom.
She probably couldnt help but scream at the thought that she might fall.
Ignoring Stes cries, Sam calls out to her.
Look, Ste-sama. Please open your eyes and look.
Impossible! Impossible!
Just look at it. Theres a whole world out there that youve never seen before.
What? Ah.
Stes movement stopped as she slowly opened her eyes, perhaps intrigued by Sams words.
The entire field of vision of the two of them is the city of Royal Capital and the endless horizon.
Its a nice view, isnt it? Whenever I have a bad day, I like to look far up in the sky like this.
As Ste gawked at the unusual sight, Sam continued.
I dont mean to be arrogant and say that I understand everything youre going through. Im sure youve had a lot of hardships and bad times. I think its very good that you are working hard for your parents. But you are loved.
I know that much. ButDD
Then why dont you just let it go? There is no need to listen to someone who can only gossip and speak ill of you. Let those who want to say it. Look at this big world. There are not only people who speak ill of you in this world. There are many friends out there, too.
I used to be like you, stuck in a small world. I wanted to escape from home and I couldnt help it, but I couldnt. The door was open and I was free to get out, but I couldnt.
Ste looks into Sams face and asks.
So what happened to you?
I got out. Thats why Im here. I was sad to leave the people who treated me well, whom I can call my benefactors, butpared to rotting away in that houseit was the right decision to jump out.
It reminds him of his former self.
He was reborn in another world, but his family environment was terrible.
He wonders what would have happened if Daphne and Derrick had not been there.
Thanks to running away from such a suffocating world, he was able to meet Ur.
Learned magic, learnedbat, traveled around the wide world, and even learned about love.
All because of the first step he took.
Idont have the courage you do.
Im sure you have courage too, Ste-sama.
Even me?
Yes, because you stood up to the malice of those around you. Well, I cant say I dont think the way you did it was a little bit wrong, but you made a choice to stand up to it. That is an act of courage.
I dont know if thats true.
Of course it is. Look again at the world unfolding before you.
Ste looked again at the world in front of her.
This time, she did not shout, but seemed to be fascinated by the view.
This world is very big. Likewise, Ste-samas world must be big too. It is good to stay in your room and study, but you should experience many things in the broader world and be happy. Lets direct your courage toward many things.
I will be happy?
Yes. Parents always wish for their childrens happiness. Even the King wants the same thing. Which do you love more, your parents who love you with all their heart, or a nobleman whom you hardly ever see?
Of course its my parents!
Then you should just ignore the noise. The world is a big ce and there are many fun things to do. Lets rx our shoulders and move forward.
He wanted Ste to see the wider world, just as he had done in the past.
He wanted to give Ste a little bit of what Ur had led him to do.
DDUn, you know. I guess you could say that.
Ste turned to Sam.
Her expression seemed somehow refreshed.
The princess, who had been shut up, smiled.
Hey, I dont know what fun is. You said your name is Sam, right?
Yes. Samuel Scheidt. You can call me Sam.
Okay, Sam. Will you be responsible for teaching me how to have fun?
Of course.
If Ste, who somewhat resembles her old self, can look forward, he wants to help her.
Sam did not hesitate to agree.
Ste nodded her head again and again as if satisfied and smiled the biggest smile of the day.
Un. Right. I could marry you.
DDHmm? DDAaa?
(Oh shooooooooooooot! I said a lot of things because she looked like the old me, but what am I supposed to do if she like me! Me idiot!)
Chapter 122: Lady Stella Took a Liking to Me
Chapter 122: Lady Ste Took a Liking to Me
Tranted by AmaLynne
Returning to her room, Ste turned her face to her father and smiled cheerfully.
DDFather. I am sorry to have caused you to worry. I am all right now.
Ste.
Thanks to Sam, I now know that I am only confined to a small world. No, I was able to admit what I knew and wanted to admit. From now on, I want to look forward to a wider world.
It would be my pleasure to do so.
But there is one thing I would like to make sure of.
You can tell me anything you want and I will be happy to oblige.
After a short hesitation, Ste asked her father with determination.
Do my father and mother love me? Do they think less of me?
I love Ste with all my heart. We love Ste with all our hearts and have never once felt slighted by her.
Am I allowed to be happy?
Of course. Parents want their daughters to be happy.
Tears welled up in Stes eyes as Clyde clearly expressed his love for her.
Thank you. And Im sorry. I was being stubborn.
Good. I know how you feel. It is impossible for you not to be hurt when you are called a child of iniquity. I should have thought more about you. I am sorry.
Dont apologize. I dont care about the noise around me anymore!
Well said, Ste!
Father!
The two hug each other.
(Now Ste-sama will leave the room. The King will be relieved.)
Im d you two were able to reconcile. Ill leave now.
Wait, Sam.
The king reached out his arm and grabbed Sams shoulder as he was about to leave this ce because he had a good feeling about it.
The escape failed.
(Right~)
I thank you. I now know how my daughter feels. Ste, I want you to marry Sam and be happy. I believe that Sam, who has lightened your heart, will make you happy.
No.
I, too, have taken a liking to Sam. I would be happy to marry you.
You know, so, uh
He wanted them to stop talking about it.
The King had told him that it was just a meeting, and that the arranged marriage would take ce at ater date.
However, when he opened the door, he found that he had agreed to the marriage.
Sam was troubled by this.
I see I see! You like Sam! Thats great!
No, its not.
Ste. I will miss you too, but some want to take advantage of you. I do not want to bring chaos to the country or the royal family.
I understand. I know some want to carry me up.
If only that were the case, there are those who have filthy desires for you.? But Sam is worthy of you. He may be young, but he is good at magic and has a straight heart.
Yes, I too can be happy with Sam.
The king and princess proceed with their conversation before Sam has a chance to interject.
Even if he wanted to escape, the surprisingly strong king holds him firmly by the shoulders, so he cannot run away.
Sam does not dislike Ste.
In fact, he has a? good impression of her.
However, it just seemed insincere to talk about marriage with Ste after finding and marrying the love of his life, Lise.
Its not just Lise. He feels bad for Ste as well.
Sam, who had never even had a girlfriend in his previous life, felt ufortable with the idea of marriage.
He had never been taught how to behave as an aristocrat, so he still feels like amoner in Japan.
You will support Sam as his wife.
Of course.
I just need you to do one thing for me.
Please, do whatever it is you want to do.
I want you to renounce your im to the throne. Of course, Ste is still my daughter. But with the right of session to the throne, there will be those who will not give up using you.
Understood. I am not interested in the throne. I am only interested in being loved by my father and mother.
Im sorry. And I thank you. I am blessed to have such a wise daughter like you. I love you, Ste.
I love you too, Father.
Sam is d that parents and children got through to each other.
(Now that weve got the good stuff out of the way, what am I supposed to do now?)
Well, Sam. I appreciate you this time. Lets set a date and time.
Date?!
No, Im sure Lieselotte and Count Walker have their reasons. I remember that you are going to meet with Magnolias granddaughter as well, right? We cant proceed until we are clear about that.
(Thats rightI was also going to meet with Magnolia-samas granddaughterWhat Im going to do about this? Lise-sama wont hate me, would she?! Its all right, isnt it?!)
Ste, as a fiance, will be making decisions regarding marriage in due course. First, you should try to arrange a marriage with Magnolias granddaughter.
understand.
Mm-hmm. Then, we will meet again.
Yes, yes, we will meet again.
Sam, we will meet again.
Thanks to Magnolias granddaughter, whom he has not yet seen, this is as far as he has gotten here for now.
However, Sam cannot let his guard down.
Ste is ready to marry, and the king is ready to give her in marriage.
Sam cannot say no.
He feels bad for Lise, but he cannot hate Ste.
If she had a bad character or something, he could have refused her outright.
(When I go back to the mansion, Ill get down on my knees to Lise-sama.)
With a new fiance, Sam returns to Count Walkers house with heavy steps.
Chapter 123: Jealous Lise ①
Chapter 123: Jealous Lise
Tranted by AmaLynne
Hee~ Thats great~
The night the day Sam returned home from the royal pce.
Lise, dressed in a nightgown, was lying on his bed with her cheeks puffed out.
No, uhh, its just the way things arehow should I put it?
.
The reason Lise is acting this way is that Sam has a new fiance, Princess Ste.
After meeting Ste and resolving the coiled rtionship between her and the king, Sam became a favorite of both, and the engagement was quickly and easily arranged.
No matter whether he was a court wizard or the most powerful wizard in the kingdom, he could not stop them from getting into the swing of things.
Sam returned to the mansion and handed Jonathan a letter from the king.
The letter stated that he and Ste were engaged to be married, that Lise was to be his wife, and that they hoped to meet formally soon.
Jonathan, who had not expected Sam to return with the princess as his fiance, was holding his stomach, wondering why this had happened just by going to the royal pce.
It seems that this engagement was solely the kings decision, and he had not consulted Jonathan beforehand.
And after Sam told him about it, Lise began to feel somewhat sullen.
Sam, who decided that he had put her in a bad mood, tried desperately to put her in a good mood, but he finally failed.
(DDI cant say this out loud, but Lise-sama who is jealous of me is cute too.)
As for the arranged marriage with Magnolias granddaughter, Hanae, Lise had also advised him to ept it properly, so he had thought that she, like a daughter of a noble family, was unconcerned about increasing the number of women in her life.
However, he was wrong.
It seems that she is not satisfied with the fact that Sam is having another fiance without her knowledge.
(Thats right, isnt it? Even Magnolia-samas granddaughter didnt get married just because they had an arranged marriage, so its no wonder that Lises reaction was different.)
Right now, anyway, Sams priority is to restore Lises good mood.
If we dont, well end up having a lonely night.
We dont want that.
Lately, Sam cant sleep well without Lises warmth.
Lise is cute when she is jealous, but I wanted her to smile at the person she loves.
Umm, Lise-samaI would appreciate it if you wouldnt get too mad at me.
Im not angry at all. Unlike me, shes slender and delicate, and makes you want to protect her. You seem concerned about her white hair, but she is so beautiful and divine.
Dont be so sulky.
Im not sulking.
I apologize for the fact that I have been engaged to someone else for some time now, but how could I have avoided the kings order?
I dont know~
Resisting the urge to poke Lises puffy cheeks, Sam desperately makes sweet noises.
Besides, the only wife I have is Lise-sama. Shes the sweetest wife Ive ever had, the one I want to protect.
E-Even if you say thatahh geez!
Sam tried his best to put her in a good mood, but she threw a pillow at him.
The pillow hit Sams face with a light thud.
Still unfazed, Sam held Lises hand and whispered his love to her.
I love you, Lise. Please dont hate me.
I dont particrly dislike it. I dont hate you. But
But?
Im your fiancee, cant I at least be a little jealous?
DDOf course! Jealous Lise-sama is cute too, so please be jealous more and more!
I dont know about that reaction eitherhmmm. Am I that cute when Im jealous?
Oh, shoot, there goes my heart!
Sam prepared himself to be scolded, but Lise began to hold her cheeks.
Hee~ Im cute. I see~
Um, Lise-sama?
Im not an easy woman to put in a good mood just because someone says Im cute. I just think its not very mature of me, so Ill let you off the hook this time.
Thank you.
But
Lise rests her head on Sams chest and leans in.
Even though I know I shouldnt, I might get jealous like I did today. Im surprised how jealous I can be. Im surprised at myself.
Lise-sama is cute and I like it when she gets jealous.
Geez!
Sam hugs her and whispers in her ear, and Lises face turns red.
Her reaction is lovely, and Sam kisses her forehead.
Continue kissing her cheeks, then her neck.
DDnn.
Lise wriggles ticklishly, but she also wants Sam.
The two naturally put their lips on top of each others and love grows between them.
After a few moments of sweetness, the two were satisfied and parted their lips.
They were a little sad to leave, but they had more to talk about, so they decided to hold it off for now.
But I didnt know that Ste-sama was that distressed. She was indeed concerned about her gray hair, but
So Lise-sama knew about it, too.
Yes. Ive heard some people say bad things about her. I hate to say it, but every noblewoman has heard it at least once.
She must be very famous.
Sam is disgusted by the nobles who gossip that Ste is a child of iniquity simply because she has gray hair.
Lise recalls the past and looks bitter.
Its a bit of an unpleasant excitement, especially that Rachel.
The Second Princess?
Yes, shes the one whos been spreading rumors.
I didnt know sisters could do that.
(Women are so scary. Ah, but as I recall, Rachel-sama said something unnecessary, so Ste-sama started being a shut-in. Oh, no, no, no)
Maybe its because they have different mothers.
Perhaps they dont get along just because theyre half-siblings?
As far as I know, Rachel-sama hates Ste-sama unterally. Maybe its because Stes mother, the first queen, and Rachels mother, the second queen, are not good friends.
Wow, thats a typical royalty thing.
This and that between the women makes Sam fed up.
Ste didnt seem to dislike Rachel, so maybe it was Rachels one-sided feeling, but it wasnt very pleasant to talk about.
I guess its not a very pleasant story. Also, I heard that she doesnt like the fact that His Majesty the King cares most about Ste-sama.
You know her well, dont you?
Now aside, I used to be in social circles, so I hear this much even if I dont like it. Whenever women get together, they always talk bad about someone.
Wow.
Lise, such as she was, also looked fed up.
It is in her nature not to speak ill of anyone or to listen to anyone speak ill of her.
But I think its a good decision that Your Majesty entrusted Ste-sama to Sam.
Eh? Is that so?
I heard that many men have bad thoughts about Ste-sama because of her beautiful figure, aside from those who say bad things about her.
I heard that from the king himself.
Not to mention the aristocrats who are against her father, many people want Ste-sama among the knight aristocrats.
Well, she was certainly quite beautiful.
The snow-white hair and skin.
The body is thin and slender.
The face, while neat and tidy, is somehow suggestive of the desire for protection.
Its true, men would flock to her.
DDFuu~nn
As Sam thought of Ste and nodded his head in approval, a still gaze stung him from within his arms.
Ah.
Lises cheeks were puffed out again as Sam honestly praised Ste as a beautiful woman.
Chapter 124: Jealous Lise ②
Chapter 124: Jealous Lise
Tranted by AmaLynne
(Oh no! I misspoke!)
No, no, no! Shes beautiful, but not as attractive as Lise-sama!
Well, okay. Ill forgive you for seeing Sams flustered face.
Im d. Thank you.
Relieved that he had been granted forgiveness, Lise again broached the subject of Ste to Sam.
I dont think shell be treated well if she marries a hostile faction, and I dont want her to be just another object of desire in the first ce. It is natural for parents to want to marry their children off to a safe ce.
And I dont quite understand myself.
Sam had no intention of mistreating Ste, but he could not understand why he had been chosen for the kings favor.
Liseughed at Sam.
Sam is a good candidate for marriage?
I dont know myself.
Fufu, yes. First of all, Sam is in the care of Count Walker, isnt he?
Yes, well, Im sorry Ive been such a burden to you.
I know that one of the things that His Majesty the King feels most secure about is that he has my fathers eyes and my presence.
He said he would feel more secure in a house with the same factions core members.
They also believe that since Ste and Lise have known each other since childhood, they will not be treated badly.
The king, who knows Jonathan and Lise, is the reason why he chose Sam, who is closely rted to both of them, as the partner for his daughter.
He also wants to bind Sam to the royal family and to this country.
Bind? Thats a nasty word, isnt it?
What choice does he have? ? If he wants to keep you in the country and deepen your rtionship with the royal family, marriage is the fastest way to do it, isnt it?
Thats true, but
By the way, I heard that there was also talk of a marriage between Sister Ur and His Highness Cedric.
Cedric is the first prince and heir to the kingdom.
Sam was more than a little surprised that Ur was being asked to marry such a person.
But at the same time, he thought that a wizard as good as Ur would be a worthy queen.
First of all, she would be able to protect herself, and she would also be able to guarantee the safety of her husband. No queen could be more reassuring.
What was Urs reaction?
Liseughed as she remembered.
She dismissed it as not being to her liking. And in front of His Majesty and His Highness. I heard that my father went down on his hands and knees, clutching his stomach.
Samughed at Urs very typical way of refusing.
At the same time, he was also touched by Jonathans hardship.
He reflects on the trouble his daughter once put him through, and now himself.
However, it is not that Sam wants to be a burden to Jonathans stomach.
And by the way, I heard Gnther was acting like a spoiled brat.
Oh, I expected that.
There was no way that Urs stalker would let her get married without a word.
The sight of Gnther, who looks like a prince in a girlsic book if only in appearance, ranting and pouting was a bit of a sight to behold.
Ur would probably have at least kicked him after she sighed.
Because of all that, the story of my sister and His Highness has drifted away. Thats why he wanted to rmend it this time, even if it was a little pushy.
Im here. I only need Lise-sama for me.
Oh, Sam! Dont make me so happy! DDBut you mustnt say no.
What?
His heart jumped when Lise uttered the warning as if she had looked into his mind.
To tell the truth, he thought it would be better for Lise if he refused.
It was an honor that Princess Ste liked him, but he was not capable of loving two women and living a married life.
In the first ce, he had never been in love in his previous life and could not even imagine what marriage would be like.
It is almost a miracle that he and Lise are even able to make out like this.
However, Lise says that he should not refuse.
I know that Ste-sama has had a hard time. If she stays in the pce, the potential that she has might ruin. I feel so sorry for her. Its not sympathy, but lets make room for her.
Are you sure?
To be honest, its not interesting. Its strange, how once I was ready to give up on Sam, but now that were together, Im jealous of him.
Im d Lise-sama is jealous of me.
Fufu, then Im proudly jealous. But you see, Sam has to leave behind an heir, and it doesnt matter how many people you have to support you.
Jealous but tolerable, Lise was after all the daughter of a nobleman.
Her determination and her willingness to put Sam first instead of herself made him bow down to her.
And although she doesnt say it out loud, she cant leave Ste alone for some reason.
Because Lise was once unhappily married, she cannot turn a blind eye to the possibility of an unwanted marriage or an unhappy ending awaiting her if Sam doesnt marry her.
I thought the second one might be Hanae-sama, but I didnt expect Ste-sama toe. But its a good marriage. Its good for Sam to have a connection with the royal family. Besides, Ste-sama would be a good choice for the royal family.
Lise suddenly said something like that, and Sam tilted his head.
What are you talking about?
What?
My wife is Lise. The first one. That will never change.
DDSam.
His gaze met Lises, who looked surprised.
Her eyes were moist with tears.
Then will you tell me Im number one?
Her arms embrace Sam.
Ill teach you plenty.
Punish me for being jealous.
No, Im going to reward you for being so adorably jealous.
Fufu.
Hahaha.
Sam and Liseughed happily.
Naturally, the two of them became closer to each other, and they sought each others lips.
They kissed without end, and Sam pushed Lises body down on the bed.
As if to confirm their love, they strongly sought each other out.
Chapter 125: At That Time, in Baron Reinbach’s House ⑤
Chapter 125: At That Time, in Baron Reinbachs House
Tranted by AmaLynne
Whywhy did this happen?!
DDThud, Karius Reinbach pounded his fist on his office desk and shouted in frustration.
The reason for Karius anger was his son, Sam, who had left the family five years earlier.
That bastard!
Karius punched the desk of his office again.
Sam, who had been neglected as the son of an untalented man, had instantly killed Albert Frege, the most powerful court wizard in the kingdom, and had even fought a dragon that was about to attack the royal city.
He seems to be well remembered by the king as he has made peace with the dragon, not by ying it, but by having a conversation with it.
He even heard that he was engaged to Liselotte Walker, the second daughter of Count Walkers family, where he was staying.
The events were too much for the ill-fated son.
Samuel, youwere supposed to be a failure who couldnt use a sword, but I didnt think you could use magicWhy didnt you tell me!
The talk among the nobles was now all about Sam.
It was the same for the frontier nobles.
How much do you think Samuel has made me look like a fool to everyone around me!
Karius anger did not subside.
In addition to Sam, he had two other sons, Manion and Harry.
.
Both were gifted with swords, but Sam did not have any.
He could not use a sword, let alone any kind of weapon or armament. He was deemed unfit to be the heir to the bars family, which had started the Reinbach family with swords, and he was removed from the list of sessors.
He never thought that such a Sam would have such a talent for magic, and such power that he would be the strongest in the kingdom.
Thanks to this, he received a reprimand from Viscount Riedyll, with whom he had a good rtionship.
Regardless of what Karius thought, in the eyes of the general public, wizards are rarer than skilled swordsmen.
He had driven away his eldest son, who probably had the talent of a wizard, and then dered him dead.
The Viscounts anger was understandable.
His rtionship with Viscount Riedyll was such that he promised to marry off the Viscounts daughter to the Barons family.
The Viscount initially proposed his daughter, Luce Riedyll, as Sams marriage partner.
It is said that Luce fell in love at first sight with Sam when they exchanged greetings during a visit to the barons house. As a father, he wanted to fulfill his daughters first love.
However, Karius decided that an inadequate and embarrassing son would be disrespectful to the other, so he pushed Manion, who was to be the head of the family.
Luce was not happy about that.
Still, when he had no choice if he was dead, Sams survival and sess as a wizard arrived.
Thanks to this, the Viscounts anger continues to this day and shows no sign of abating.
Shame on him that not only Samuelbut also Manion had their engagement called off!
Already the engagement between his second son Manion and Luce has also been called off.
But Karius could not protest this to the Viscount.
Manion had once been a child with a gift for the sword.
But now he is so fat that he cannot even wield a sword properly.
This alone was enough to make him angry, but he was also jealous of Harry, his official sessor, and wanted to kill him.
He was a great fool who seemed to have learned his lesson by turning the tables once but went for it a second time.
It was a foolish thing to do, not to change his attitude toward life, but to try to kill and take away his sessors position, although his mother Ynda may have encouraged him to do so.
Harry fought him off the second time, but the sight of Manion ranting excuses and giving unfounded reasons why he was a more suitable sessor pushed Karius to his limits.
As a result, he smashed Manion with a wooden sword and broke his dominant arm so that he would never be able to misbehave again.
Since then, although he has been quiet and blocked up again, Karius inwardly wanted to kill Manion.
If only Yndas family had taken them in sooner!
Yndas father is a man who runs an extensive mercantile business.
He should be able to take care of his daughter and grandson, but he refuses to ept a thoughtless man who attempts tomit murder.
That said, he has no intention of leaving the two of them at home forever.
He is not worried about the possibility that the temperamental and short-tempered mother and son will attack Harry again at any time.
The only thing to do is to get rid of those nuisances as soon as possible.
He didnt care what happened to Manion and Ynda.
He wanted to get rid of even one of the troublesome ones.
Speaking of troublesome, that little daughter of the Viscounts familywho was going to be Harrys prospective fiance, refused to be his wife. Do you think I want that loser of a child that badly!
Karius, who had given up on Manion, who had no future, proposed to marry Harry, the most talented swordsman, and the official heir, but Luce, as well as the Viscount, rejected the proposal.
Annoyingly, he was told that there was no need to make a match with someone whose illegitimate child might appear again and rece the heir.
He even said that if he was going to make a match, he would prefer Sam.
It was humiliating.
It was extremely annoying and abhorrent to be mocked by a frontier viscount who had never left the countryside, and who had originally lived in the royal capital and was originally the heir to the viscounts family.
Its all Samuels fault! If it werent for him!
Now, Karius is mocked by the nobles with whom he associates as a fool who failed to see the talent of his son.
Manion is the one who kicked him out of the house, but somehow the people around him also know about his treatment of Sam before that, and Karius reputation is ruined.
Chapter 126: At That Time, in Baron Reinbach’s House ⑥
Chapter 126: At That Time, in Baron Reinbachs House
Tranted by AmaLynne
DDAnd to my annoyance, I received a letter from my parents home asking about Samuel, whom they never heard of! Up until now, theyve been ignoring me, but now they are interested in Samuel!
Karius anger continues to rise.
The cause is that he received a letter from his parents house in the royal capital.
Originally the eldest son of Viscount Kofi, Karius had never doubted that he would be the heir.
He was a talented swordsman and had been epted into the knighthood.
Although he had a younger brother, he was too sickly to hold a sword and had no magical ability.
He seemed to be able to learn a little, but that was of no value.
Karius was convinced that he was the right person to be the head of the family.
However, it was his younger brother who was named by his father as his sessor.
On the contrary, Karius was reprimanded and expelled from the viscounts house because he only valued the sword and did not care about others.
Feeding on his hatred for his father and brother, he became an adventurer and continued to fight to the death.
However, the only thing he was able to obtain with a single sword was a barony in the countryside.
Despite his desperate attempts to protect it, all his previous efforts were ruined by his ill-advised sons.
Even Harrys future was in peril if things continued as they were!
The contact from Viscount Kofi family was that they wanted to make a connection with Sam.
The first letter sent by his parents, who had never contacted him before, was all about Sam.
That was truly abominable.
It seemed that the Viscounts Kofi had already been informed that Sam had professed to be dead, and it was written that they wanted to wee Samuel into the family.
Annoyingly, the Viscounts of Kofi did not give any consideration to Karius, but only a cautionary warning, nailing him to stay out of the way since they would be working to bring him in.
What further provoked Karius anger was the following statement.
Samuel is a count! A son is an earl when his father is a country baron?
The Earldom was to be conferred on Sam for bing a court wizard.
He knew how a court wizard works, but still, there was no way he could be convinced.
It is obvious that if he leaves Sam in this situation, his position will be worse and worse.
What now? I have no interest in wizards, but I cant ignore Samuel as it is. We must use him at all costs. If we use him, we may be able to return to Royal Capital.
Carius had newfound greed.
Until now, it had been enough to maintain the barony and pass it on to a suitable sessor.
For that reason, he had removed his eldest son, whom he considered ipetent, and he had decided to get rid of his second son, whom he considered harmful.
However, Karius now thought that he could use Sam to return to Royal Capital.
That way, he wouldnt have to deal with the frontier country nobles.
Just call Samuel back. He would be happy toe back, since Manion would be gone anyway.
Karius, to Daphne and Derricks ears, seriously believed his sanity, and was unable to make normal decisions.
It seemed unthinkable that Sam, who had been treated so poorly, would cooperate for the sake of Karius greed.
It was partly due to his confidence in his skill.
If Sam didnt listen to him, he was prepared to hurt him and bring him to his knees.
His experience in defeating many wizards during his adventuring days had made him more determined.
At the same time, because he only thought of Sam as an inadequate son, he also had unfounded confidence that he could handle himself, whether he was a court magician or the most powerful man in the kingdom.
Derrick! Is Derrick here?
DDHere.
To Royal Capital, write to Samuel!
To Samuel?
Yes! Im going to get Samuel!
Sir, thats too much.
Shut up! You dont tell me what to do!
He angrily interrupts Derrick, who is about to say he is being selfish.
I see that you and Daphne have been friends with Samuel. Just as well, you tell Samuel toe back from Royal Capital and tell him to contribute to his father and this Reinbach family!
But.
I do not hear your opinion! Also, get rid of Manion and Ynda as fast as you can! Worst of all, let them die in the field!
Derrick, who was about to admonish Karius, shook his head as if he had given up.
He decided that no matter what he said, he would not be listened to.
He knew that Sam would nevere back to the house, but he went on to prepare the letter as Karius had ordered.
Chapter 127: Lady Alicia Has Someone She Likes ①
Chapter 127: Lady Alicia Has Someone She Likes
Tranted by AmaLynne
Sam was depressed as he was about to have an arranged marriage tomorrow with Hanae, the granddaughter of the first seat of the court wizard, Magnolia.
Haaaaah
He had just gained another fiance, Princess Ste, in addition to Lise, and he was worried about what he would do if he gained another one, feeling guilty.
No, no, no, you can just say no to her just because it was arranged. Yeah, thats right!
*Squeak, squeak*
Oh, Im sorry. Ill wash you now.
Sam apologized when one of the baby dragons mewed at him.
Sam was in the garden to wash the baby dragons.
The little dinosaurs had been ying with Alicia in good spirits today, but they had be covered in mud because they had been so enthusiastic in their y.
(Even Alicia-sama was covered in mud, where on earth was she ying?)
It is no longer unusual to see Alicia and the little dragons together as a set.
At first nce, Alicia seems to be a quiet girl, but she is the younger sister of Ur and Lise, so it seems she has a cheerful side to her as well.
Now, she is being scolded by her mother, Grace, foring home covered in mud, which is something unbing of her age.
In the meantime, Sam is trying to wash the little dragons.
He wanted to send them straight to the bath, but she thought the maids would have a hard time cleaning the hallway if they got dirty on the way.
Here, let me pour hot water on you.
*Squeak!*
Using water magic, he prepared arge amount of water in the air, warmed it to the right temperature using me magic, and then poured it over the bodies of the little dragons with great vigor.
The water is warmed to the right temperature using fire magic, and the water is then poured vigorously over the bodies of the little dragons.
As I wasthering them up with soap and a brush, I heard a voice,
Sam-sama, I can help you, too.
Alicia, who must have been released from her sermon, appeared with a brush.
Unlike her usual clothes, she was wearing trousers, probably for ease of movement.
Even those pants were covered in mud.
Thank you, Alicia-sama. But you were freed from Grace-sama?
Ugh, long timeno, how many years has it been since I was scolded by mother like that?
Im d to see youre having so much fun these days, Alicia, ying with your dragon cubs.
Yes! Every day is a joy for me!
While conversing, she brushes the baby dragon.
Alicias clothes are also covered in mud, but she can go straight to the bathroom as long as she undresses, although in her case its a little bit of a hassle.
It seems like Sam-sama is not doing well these days. Whats the matter? Oh, did you fight with sister Lise?
No, I get along well with Lise-sama. Im happy to see various aspects of her every day.
Oh my! So hot, I envy you. But then, why do you look so down?
While washing the baby dragon, they continue their conversation.
Am I that easy to understand?
Yes, you look very confused and listless.
Alicias speech has increased since the arrival of the little dragons at the house.
Alicia was very lively as she talked with the baby dragons friendly as if she had more siblings.
The little dinosaurs seemed to like Alicia very much, and she was treated as if she were their big sister.
Sam and Alicia, who are somehow liked and missed by these little dragons, have more opportunities to be together in this way, and they talk a lot.
When they first met, Alicia had hidden behind Lise and said she was not good with men, but now, as if it was a lie, she was friendly to her.
Sam was honestly happy to see the change in Alicia.
Actually, tomorrow Im going on a blind date with Magnolia-samas granddaughter, Hanae-sama.
Alicia looked convinced by Sams weak voice.
Your blind date is tomorrow, isnt it?
Yes, thats why Im in a bit of a bind.
By the way, mother told me you were engaged to Ste-sama?
Yes, before I knew it.
Alicia replied with a sigh and looked into Sams face as she moved the brush.
Are you dissatisfied?
Sam shook his head.
I have noints. Ste-sama is a hardworking and respectful person. Im not sure if Im not good enough for her, or not. I felt bad for Lise-sama.
I dont think my sister cares too much about it. Of course, she might be jealous, but she is the daughter of a nobleman. Besides, its not as if Sam has been dishonest, and I dont think she cares too much.
Thats true, but
Im a little jealous though.
Alicia-sama?
Sam tilted her head at Alicia, who muttered that she was jealous.
She smiled and continued her words.
I can see that you love sister Lise very much, Sam-sama. That makes me envy her a little, as a fellow woman.
I seeExcuse me, but doesnt Alicia-sama have someone for you?
Come to think of it, Sam had never heard of Alicia having a fiance or a lover.
Alicia responded to Sams question with a slight blush.
Im not very good with menbut, um, there is someone Im interested in.
DDHee.
Frankly, it was surprising.
As Alicia said, he knew she was not good with men.
It was surprising that she had such a person that she was interested in.
(Well have to see what kind of man Alicia-sama is interested in.)
Sam raised her guard to see if any insolent person was approaching their precious family.
He listens to me very carefully. He is a kind and single-minded person. If only that person had felt the same way about meDDI cant help but think that it would be a little bad.
Alicia sounded like a maiden in love.
Sam guessed. Alicia was more than just interested in him, she had feelings for him.
Chapter 128: Lady Alicia Has Someone She Likes ②
Chapter 128: Lady Alicia Has Someone She Likes
Tranted by AmaLynne
I dont think theres anything wrong with having feelings for someone.
Fufu. He already has a fiancee. I dont dare to cut in betweenDDand.
Alicias smile turned suddenly dark.
When Sam asked her what was going on, she said something surprising.
There is a man who wants to marry me.
Congrattionsor what I would like to say
Looking at Alicias unhappy face, he could tell that the proposal was not a pleasant one.
Yes, I know. That person is a childhood friend of mine, but hesnot a good one.
I guess being a man makes you ufortable, even if youve known each other since childhood.
No, its not because hes a man, but because hes moreOh, dont get me wrong. Hes not a bad person. But.
But?
He doesnt listen to me.
Sam looked puzzled, not understanding what Alicia was trying to say.
What do you mean by not listening?
Hes always talking about himself and never listens to me.
Oh, I see.
Its as if hes not interested in me. I met him the other day, but he only talked about his recent activities and did not ask me about mine.
What a selfish fellow.
Alicia neither confirmed nor denied Sams statement.
She simply sadly spun her words.
I think that if we are going to get married, we should talk to each other properly. I want to get to know the other person first, even if it takes time, and I want them to get to know me as well. Otherwise, I am afraid it will be a sad marriage.
I understand your feelings.
It is not nice to marry with insecurity.
If it is a marriage proposal that she cannot escape as a noblewoman and as the daughter of a count, but if she has freedom of choice, she should be able to decide whether she and the other person arepatible with each other.
Of course, he doesnt want Alicia to be unhappy, but the other party wouldnt want an unhappy marriage either.
(But then again, sometimes people just bber on about themselves.)
Not without malice, there are people, both men, and women, who sometimes want to talk only about themselves.
It is not that they are not interested in others, but some people put themselves first, unfortunately.
(I dont know if the other party is a selfish person, but judging by Alicia-samas reaction, things arent going too well.)
Even if they are childhood friends.
It is inconceivable that you get nervous in front of someone you fall in love with and talk to without thinking.
If this is the case, he may be the kind of person who only talks about what he wants to talk about.
(I guess hes not a good match for Alicia-sama.)
Even if she has a bold side, Alicia is a modest person at heart.
As she mentioned, one can understand the feeling of not being at ease unless you have a proper conversation and get to know each other.
However, being childhood friends, they dont understand each other.
At least, Alicia doesnt think so.
A childhood friend and a marriage partner are two different things.
I am d that Sam-sama listens to me so well. The same goes for the little dragons. If it were possible, would it be selfish of me to want to be with someone with whom I can have a pleasant, natural conversation?
I dont think so. I talk with Lise-sama every day about all kinds of things, so if we suddenly couldnt have conversations anymore, I would miss her.
Yes, of course. DDIve never told a man so much about myself.
Im always happy to talk to you, if youd like.
Isis that all right?
Of course Im sure. You listened to my problems earlier, too. Its mutual. Besides, we are family, so dont hesitate to talk to me as if you were talking to your brother.
He doesnt mind talking to Alicia. In fact, he likes it.
Besides, since he is marrying Lise, he and Alicia will be a real family.
He wants to listen to her problems, and it is normal for them to talk about other things as a family.
He would be happy if she became ustomed to men through conversation with him.
Oh, yes. I have found some stories with dragons in them that you asked me to read the other day, so I will lend them to youter.
Thank you! Ive always wanted to read them!
I can assure you that it will be very interesting.
Im looking forward to it.
Sam often borrowed books from Alicia.
Alicia, an avid reader, used to frequent the mansions library and is still adding to her book collection.
He looks forward to seeing the stories she rmends since they are all interesting.
*Kyu-kyu*!
Oh, sorry, sorry, my hand stopped.
Im sorry. Well, lets get you cleaned up.
The foam-covered baby dragon squealed in protest when the brush stopped, so Sam and the others concentrated on washing the baby dragon.
They finished cleaning off the dirt and finally finished rinsing off the foam with hot water.
All right. Okay, lets go back to our room.
*Squeal*.
Hmm?
Um, Sam-sama, these kids want to take a shower.
didnt I just wash them?
They dont like to soak in hot water.
Sam let out augh at the request of the baby dragons.
Theyve already be quite limated to human life, havent they?
He was a little worried about whether they and the Red Dragon would be able to return to nature.
*Kyuuurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr*!
Whats wrong?
One of the baby dragons was biting Sams arm and seemed to be saying something to him.
However, Sam could not understand what the dragon cub was trying to say.
Sam could tell that the dragon cub was being somewhat sweet to him, but he couldnt tell.
He asked Alicia to trante for him with a troubled look, and she smiled.
This child wants to take a bath with Sam-sama.
Ill be right there. Here, dont pull my arm. Okay, Im going to take a bath with this one, can I leave that one to Alicia-sama?
Of course!
While replying to Alicia, the child dragon pulls him to go to the bath as soon as possible.
Such a reaction from the baby dragon is so cute that he cant help but lower the corners of his eyes.
Sam petted the other baby dragons while being pulled by the baby dragon, and then headed for the bathroom.
After seeing Sam off, Alicia smiles at the rest of the children.
Now, let use to the bath as well.
*Kyuuuuh*!
*Squeal*!
Alicia looked sad for a moment as she and the child dragon headed into the mansion.
Fufu. You are very kind, Sam-sama. I envy sister Lise so much.
Chapter 129: Meet with Lady Hanae ①
Chapter 129: Meet with Lady Hanae
Tranted by AmaLynne
TN: It looks like I messed up the chapter a bit -,- . This is the correct next chapter after 128. Lady Alicia Has Someone She Likes . The 129. Hanae Come to The Mansion(previously) is supposedly Chapter 133.
Sorry for the mistake >.<
The day of the blind date arrived.
Sam, depressed from the morning, was seen off by the smiling face of his fiance, Lise, who was apanying Jonathan to a restaurant in the royal capital.
Jonathan is apanying him as a father substitute.
He is the father of his fiance and has always treated him like a son, so he was aptly suited for the role.
He was willing to go along without being asked.
Thats not surprising, since Sam is the fiance of his daughter Lise. In other words, he is an important family member of Count Walkers family.
We dont even know if Sam is going to be a son-inw or if Lise is going to be a daughter-inw, but they are still family.
His beloved fiance is away today, saying,It would be strange if I went along with Sam on his blind date.
Sam would like to take Lise with him and refuse, saying,Im sorry, Im engaged to this person, but that would cause a big problem.
Even if Sam were to refuse, he would have to make sure that the matchmaking was done properly and that he did not embarrass the other party.
Ha, my stomach is starting to hurt.
Haha, Sam, what a coincidence. Me too.
He and Jonathan walk into the restaurant, clutching their stomachs.
The restaurantJurais built in a prime location in the royal city and is popr among the nobility.
The restaurant is always full of reservations, and it is said that even nobles of high rank cannot enter without a reservation.
Rumor has it that royalty also frequent the restaurant.
The interior of such a restaurant patronized by aristocrats was calm and simple.
However, even Sam could tell that it cost a lot of money.
The tables and chairs, as well as the paintings and vases decorating the restaurant, must have been quite expensive.
It was a little ufortable for Sam, who is amoner.
(Ive never been to a restaurant with this kind of atmosphere in my previous life.)
When he lived in Japan, it was family restaurants and izakayas (Japanese-style pubs) with friends. Although he has been to Italian restaurants and the like, they were run by people he knew, so they were less intimidating.
Once he was taken to a fashionable bar, but it was still a friendly ce.
Because of this, Sam felt intimidated by the atmosphere of the restaurant.
Whats more, he had a blind date waiting for him.
He felt his stomach ache.
We have been waiting for you. Count Jonathan Walker, Samuel Scheidt, the Court Wizard. I am General Manager Thomas Jura.
Sam and others were greeted by a man dressed in a ssic suit.
Thomas Jura, who imed to be the general manager, was a gray-haired man in his fifties with a soft smile on his face. He bowed politely to Sam and the others.
Sam also bowed hurriedly.
Today, I would like to thank you from the bottom of my heart for choosing our restaurant as the venue for the arranged marriage between Countess Murasaki and Walker. Magnolia-sama and Hanae-sama are already waiting for you in your rooms, and I will show you around.
The general manager led us to a room in the back of the restaurant.
Perhaps noticing Sams curiosity at the fact that there was not a single guest in the room even though it was almost noon, Thomas told her that the room was reserved for a private party today.
Sam is stunned that a popr restaurant frequented by aristocrats would be rented out for the whole day.
When he asked Jonathan if he knew about it, he looked pale and shook his head.
Apparently, this was the arrangement made by Magnolia.
I wonder if she intends to marry Sam to her granddaughter.
Jonathans muttering gave Sam a headache.
Even Sam realizes that Magnolia is serious.
(I still think its a bad idea to have an arranged marriage with Lise-sama, but I dont think its rude to suddenly refuse after theyve gone so far. I dont know about the nobility, but lets not embarrass Magnolia-sama in the meantime.)
The general manager stops in front of the room and knocks lightly on the door.
Count Jonathan Walker and Samuel Scheidt, court wizard, have arrived.
Thomas opened the door.
In the room was Magnolia, smiling and drinking tea, and a woman a little older than Sam, with a pale face, waiting for him.
I have been expecting you, Jonathan-dono and Samuel-dono.
.
Well, well, well, Magnolia-dono. I apologize for keeping you waiting.
No, its just that we came early. Please have a seat.
The general manager pulled out a chair and Sam and the others sat down.
The woman sitting across from Sam gave us a long stare.
Meanwhile, Thomas bowed and left the room.
I would like to quickly introduce my granddaughter. Hanae, say hello.
DDMurasaki Hanae. First of all, let me tell you that I am not interested in this blind date.
The woman who said this was HanaeDDa woman with voluminous peach-colored hair in a ponytail, wearing a white ethnic costumeDDa garment simr to a Chinese dress in a previous life.
She seemed somewhat emotionless, but Sam could tell she was just bored.
Perhaps she is a person who does not show emotion.
She is the opposite of Lise, who often smiles.
However, she was as beautiful as Lise.
Totally, I had nailed her to stop saying so many unnecessary things.
At her granddaughters words, Magnolia sighed heavily, Jonathan held his stomach, and Sam
(Huh? Maybe it wont go any further than an arranged marriage?)
Sam felt a little better about it.
Chapter 130: Meet with Lady Hanae ②
Chapter 130: Meet with Lady Hanae
Tranted by AmaLynne
at all. I am sorry. Hanae is such a child.
Next to Magnolia, who is having trouble with her granddaughter, Hanae calls out to Sam, who was staring straight at her.
Samuel Scheidt.
.
Yes?
You seem to have taken the title of the most powerful wizard in the Kingdom of Skye, but even I could defeat a man of Alberts stature.
Huh.
I didnt fight him because he wasnt worth fighting.
Dont do it, Hanae.
But
Dont do it. You are disrespecting Samuel-dono.
got it.
She didnt move her face, and Magnolia tamed Hanae, who had provoked Sam.
The grandmothers tone became stronger, so Hanae reluctantly closed her mouth.
I would appreciate it if you wouldnt be offended, Samuel-dono.
No, I dont mind.
Hanae is a wizard who is good at recovery magic, but she is also good at martial arts. Perhaps because of this, she has a bit of a manly side, but she is a good girl.
Magnolia struggles to defend her grandsons gaffe.
However, Hanae opens her mouth again.
I am not interested in people weaker than me.
Hanae.
Grandma, let me tell you something.
Sam offers his help to Magnolia, who looks annoyed by Hanae ruining her follow-up.
Theres no need for you to be concerned about me. Feel free to say whatever you want.
Well, be my guest. You may be strong for a child. I think its wonderful that you were able to fight the dragon. But you are still only a wizard.
What do you mean?
I dont need a wizard chanting for me.
Youre right.
DDeh?
Eh?
When he affirmed Hanaes opinion, she conversely sounded surprised, and herplexion changed for the first time.
I was surprised. I thought you were going to get all riled up and argue with me.
Im not mad. Besides, what Hanae-sama says is not wrong. We should not let wizards use magic. As long as you make the first move, it doesnt matter what you do. That is the weakness of wizards.
Yes, thats right.
Thats why I try not to rely too much on magic. Even if I do use magic, I try to learn how to do it without chanting, and I also study martial arts.
Hmm.
I dont know how good you are, but you shouldnt think of me, who was brought up by Ur, my respected teacher, and trained by Lise, as a mere magician.
DDHeee.
What Hanae says is not wrong.
When fighting against a wizard, you should first obstruct them from using magic.
Knowing this, Sam has learned physical techniques and uses no chanting as a matter of habit.
He also has skills, so he can fight without relying on magic, but in that case, he usually refrains from using it because it would mean an exchange of lives without exception.
Still, Sam, who prides himself on having be stronger thanks to Ur and Liese, was taking cheap provocations, thinking that no matter how good a person he had never met beforeDDhe wont lose.
Stop it, Sam.
Thats enough, Hanae.
Sam was about to get up from his chair with just a word or two more, but Jonathan interrupted him.
Hanae was also staring at her grandmother.
master.
Sam, this isnt like you.
Im sorry, too.
Sam, having regained hisposure after Jonathans rebuke, rxes his shoulders.
Hanae, dont provoke him. I know what you want to do. You want to intentionally provoke Samuel-dono to fight, but I wont let you do so.
DDTch.
Samuel-dono, I apologize on behalf of my grandson. Hanae did not seriously disrespect you either. I am ashamed to say this, but this child has a bad habit of wanting to fight strong people.
(Oh no. I was almost provoked!)
He was just annoyed at Hanaes aggressive attitude even though they had just met for the first time.
An unpleasant feeling broke out in my body when he thought that they were almost going to fight, just as Hanae had intended.
If she hade here to arrange a marriage and then dueled with him, she would have disgraced herself on the faces of both Hanae and Jonathan.
Its too bad we were so close.
Sam was a little annoyed that Hanae said such a thing so nonchntly and without offense.
He took a deep breath, trying to calm down, and smiled and said that it was nothing.
Ha, hahaha, your granddaughter, Magnolia-dono, seems to be doing quite well. M-My stomach
I am ashamed of myself. Because she is like this, she is not blessed with a chance with a man. Even when she gets a good offer, she wants to fight first to see how good he is, and I cant tell you how many times that has gone wrong.
I dont want to marry someone who is not stronger than me.
So, I thought that Samuel-dono would be a good choice. I thought I would forcDD, or rather, entrust her to him.
You almost said you were going to force her on me!
Sam, who had overheard something he couldnt miss, shouted loudly, but Magnolia tilted her head and wondered what it was all about.
DDWhat? Its just your imagination.
(You old hag!)
Sam was inwardly annoyed, but Magnolia smiled at him andugh,Ohohoho.
Now, it looks like things are getting exciting, so I think its time to excuse the old people and leave the younger ones alone.
Im not getting excited!
Come on, Count Walker. I have prepared lunch for you in the other room.
Sam is not able to get through to Magnolia, who tries to force his way into the matchmaking session.
He nces at Jonathan to ask for help, but,
Sam.
Master.
Good luck.
With a tap on the shoulder, he and Magnolia get up and walk out of the room.
(Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!)
Sam eximed in his heart at the unexpected betrayal.
Chapter 131: Meet with Lady Hanae ③
Chapter 131: Meet with Lady Hanae
Tranted by AmaLynne
Haaaaaaaaah!
I feel hurt when you sigh so loudly.
Im sorry. Im not concerned about Hanae-sama, but actually, Im engaged to Lieselotte Walker-sama and Ste Isle Sky-sama as well.
I know.
Im still a minor, and Ive just be a court wizard, and Im wondering if I should just keep getting more wives.
Arent you hoping for a harem?
Im not! I didnt know I was misunderstood like that!
What a terrible misunderstanding, Sam shrugs.
(Well, I got engaged to Ste-sama after Liese-sama, but Im meeting with Hanae-sama today, so maybe I can be misunderstood as having a desire for a haremDDIm innocent!)
He should consider himself fortunate that Lise has not misunderstood him.
If she thought he was a harem-hungry bastard or something, he would be in despair.
I dont care whether you have harem aspirations or not. I dont know if you and I will get married. Its undecided at the moment. But
But what?
If you show me the strength to do it, Ill do it.
Show me strength, you say? In case youre wondering.
What?
You mean, if I have another wife, all I have to do is show strength?
Yes. Polygamy is not umon among the nobility, so I dont mind. Father has three wives.
It is not unusual for an aristocrat to have more than one wife.
The nobleman Sam knows best is Count Jonathan Walker, who has only one wife, Grace.
ording to Lise and the others, Grace was very jealous and did not approve of concubines.
But more than that, Jonathan was so devoted to Grace that he could not look at any other woman.
They were the rare aristocrats who fell in love, had a rtionship, and then got married.
All I want is to marry a good wizard and have excellent wizard children.
Hearing Hanaes words, Sam knew he had to ask.
Whether or not I will marry you is undecided on my part, but there is something I need to ask you.
DDShoot.
Suppose we get married and have a child in the future. What if that child doesnt have the gift of magic?
Sam had to ask before the question of whether or not to marry.
He knows Lise well enough to know that she would love an ordinary child without any problems.
However, he was worried about what she would do if her child was not as talented as Hualien, who is an excellent wizard and fighter.
In the past, Sam had been treated unfairly simply because she had no talent with a sword.
Sam herself did not find it hard, but he was angry at the way he was treated.
If the Hanae is the same as the people of the Reinbach family, who are not praiseworthy and undeserving, hes going to leave his seat right here and now.
DDI hadnt thought about it.
You should think about it. You cant always have the kind of child you want.
Hmm.
Hanae, who folded her arms and made a gesture of thinking, opened her mouth after a while.
The actuality is, its not. In the Murasaki n, without exception, children are born with magical talents.
But the first exception could be your child, and even if he or she has magical talent, it doesnt mean that he or she will excel. Can you properly love such a child?
interesting question. It is natural for parents to love their children. Rather, I believe that those who cannot love are somehow wed.
Agreed that its not humanly possible.
But Sam has known parents who didnt love their children who werent born the way they wanted.
But you want a child of a superior wizard, dont you?
Thats my first choice. But I dont expect it to be what I want. The world is unreasonable and mean. It is possible that my child will not be able to use magic, as you say. But if that is the case, I will train them in martial arts and let them learn to use a sword. If theyre well, I am happy for them.
Im sorryI misunderstoodHanae-sama.
In response to Hualiens rification, Sam realizes that she was a bit sensitive and apologizes.
She shook her head, saying she didnt care about such a Sam.
DDHmm. But it was unexpected.
What?
Well, you said you werent keen on the idea of an arranged marriage, and yet we were talking about having a child.
No, um, thats, how do I say it?
Im just kidding. I know you didnt have a good time at home because of yourck of talent with the sword. Thats why you were curious, wasnt it?
Yes.
I dont know if Ill ever marry you, but Im d youre a kind man.
Saying this, Hanae smiled.
Sam gulped when he first saw her change her expression.
She had always been expressionless, but when she smiled, she was very pretty.
Sam cleared his throat and changed the subject, as if to cover up the fact that his eyes had been caught by her smile, even if only for a moment.
Well, what are we going to do now?
Im hungry.
Its almost lunchtime, you know. Since were in a fancy restaurant, lets order something.
Hmm.
Hanae nodded her head as she returned to her expressionless face, somewhat looking forward to the meal, or so he thought.
Sam rang the doorbell and ordered a meal with Hanae.
The food was exquisite, as the restaurant was a high-ss popr restaurant that had been purveyed by the nobility.
Sam was not sure if he and Hanae would get married, and Sam was not enthusiastic about the idea, but after some idle conversation, he realized that he and Hualien had a lot to talk about.
Hanae has difficulty expressing her emotions and her words do not contain much emotion, but after a while, he was able to read her emotions.
The conversation was lively and the blind date was over in no time.
They had a good time talking about how Hanae is a healthy daredevil, her daily efforts in magic and body art, her frustrations and admiration for her grandmother, and so on.
A little bit, really a little bit, he wish he could have talked with Hanae a little longer.
With a slight sense of regret, the blind date ended without incident.
Chapter 132: Meet with Lady Hanae ④
Chapter 132: Meet with Lady Hanae
Tranted by AmaLynne
Murasaki Magnolia and Murasaki Hanae were having a grandmother-granddaughter conversation in the carriage on the way home after their blind date.
Of course, the topic of conversation was Sam.
How was Samuel-dono?
Hmm. Hes a good man. He seemed to be having trouble with the matchmaking, but he was thinking ahead. I think he is sincere.
Grandmother is relieved that you seem to have liked the gentleman.
But she has yet to show me his strength.
The granddaughter, who was always trying to be strong, sighed.
You call Albert Frege weak, but he was strong. There is no doubt about that.
The strength I seek is different from his. If anything, I think Delight Sinatra-dono was stronger. He is just a pushover. He has no skill or anything. He is just a firepower fool. His Majesty, who made him the strongest in the kingdom, is also an idiot.
Please stop. Good griefDelight-dono was a great magician, but it was a mutually agreed-upon duel, and he lost.
For Hanae, Albert, the former strongest wizard in the kingdom, was not the strongest.
She once saw Alberts fighting style on the battlefield and was displeased by the way he fought, as if he were a child with disproportionate power who was shaking the weak.
There is nothing against power-type wizards. If anything, Hanae is a power type.
However, she does not fight in such a way that she bullies the weak and has no skill.
Delight was much more worthy of the name of the strongest fighter than Albert.
If you decide that he is strong based on his firepower alone, then Ulrike Scheidt-Walker should have been the strongest in the kingdom.
Magnolia furrowed her brow at her granddaughters words.
Ulrike was not interested in those titles. DDI think it was because she was ill.
Magnolia was one of the few people who knew that Ur was suffering from an incurable disease.
When Ur was looking for a cure, she turned to Magnolia, the best recovery magician in the kingdom, next to the doctor.
However, there was no way to cure an incurable disease, not even for Magnolia.
Short time after making a promise never to mention that she was ill, Ur left.
She thought she was looking for a ce to die, but she met a wonderful disciple and was able to entrust everything to him.
As a fellow magician, she is envious.
Magnolia has a sessor named Hanae, but she thinks it will be difficult for her to inherit everything.
It is not that there is anything wrong with Hanae, but simply that her granddaughter and herself are different as wizards.
This does not matter if they are family members or not.
Just like the individuality of each person, magic has its personality. That is the only difference.
However, Ur met Sam, who was on the same wavelength as she was.
This is like a miracle. Or was it fate that they should meet?
I didnt think she was sick when she fought me and beat me up before.
Hanae, you did such a thing?
Even though she is her granddaughter, her quarrelsome nature is the least of her worries.
She is an excellent magician, but she is still mentally immature.
As a grandmother, she only wishes she would find a goodpanion and settle down more.
I have fond memories of being knocked down with only body-enhancement magic, without being able to use magic properly. Her death was the same as the loss of this countrys treasure.
But she has an apprentice who will inherit everything.
Thats why I met Samuel Scheidt, even though I wasnt keen on the idea of an arranged marriage. He was more than I expected. I am d I met him.
When she sees that her granddaughter, who normally has difficulty expressing her emotions on her face, is excited with a slight blush on her cheeks, Magnolia is hopeful that the reaction will be surprisingly positive.
The magical power he can sense is greater than mine. Ive heard that he is also skilled. Im excited just thinking about what would happen if we fought.
Hanae wanted to fight with Sam, so she provoked him, but he didnt get on board.
Despite her rude words and actions, she respected Sam for fighting the dragon.
Although Hanae is good at fighting, he would be terrified if asked to fight a dragon.
She heard that Sam actually fought it and fought it evenly. Then, instead of defeating it, they had a conversation and made peace with it.
Hanae was honestly impressed with Sam, who found a solution other than fighting and winning.
She would not have been able to imitate it herself.
Above all, because he was able to fight the dragon as an equal, he was able to have a conversation with it.
If he is weaker than dragons, the dragon would not have listened to him.
Ive told you again and again, dont fight randomly.
Boo~
I, too, do not want my granddaughter to be cut in two and then turned to ashes. However, you will not marry into Samuels family, will you?
Yes.
My head hurts. What should I do?
If possible, she would like Hanae to marry Sam.
There are few people with whom grandchildren who are too straight, for better or worse, can be just as they are without being taken advantage of.
Even having a grandmother who is a court wizard, Hanae is often looked at with a certain coloring, and because of this, she has been approached by people with ulterior motives on many asions.
Fortunately, she does not care too much about it, but she wants her to make the biggest event in her life, marriage, a sess if possible, and she wants her to be happy.
Hanae probably knows that Sam is more than capable of doing so himself. On top of that, she wants to test him with her own body, which is a bad quality.
She couldnt help butugh and sigh at her battle-junkie granddaughter.
Dont worry, Grandmother. I know Samuel is strong, so I will observe him for a while.
Observe?
If possible, I would like to fight, but if not, I would be happy to just observe. If he has the strength I think he has, I will dly marry him.
Somehow sensing what her granddaughter was about to do, Magnolia apologized inwardly to the person who was about to cause her trouble.
You mustnt trouble Count Walker too much. He seems to be taking a lot of stomach medicely.
Hmm.
The fact that Hanae was more interested in Sam than she had expected made her feel that the blind date had been a sess.
Chapter 133: Hanae Come to The Mansion
Chapter 133: Hanae Come to The Mansion
Tranted by AmaLynne
TN: Sorry for the wrong chapter number, I somehow skipped about 4 chapters in the RAW and trante and upload this first. Before this chapter is numbered chapter 129. That is wrong. The correct chapter number for this is chapter 133. Sorry for the mistake (especially who bought the advanced chapter).
Enjoy~
Thats why Im here.
What do you mean!?
The day after the arranged marriage.
In front of the entrance of Earl Walkers house, there was a beautiful young woman, dressed in indigo clothing and carrying her luggage.
She lowered her luggage to the ground and gave a small bow to Sam.
First of all, I want to apologize for being rude to you yesterday. Im sorry.
Oh, no.
It would have been quicker if you had fought me on that provocation, but since that didnt happen, Im here to confirm.
Confirm what?
Your true strength.
She says, saying that the story of the arranged marriage was still going on.
Hanae is a good person.
Sam didnt dislike her either.
She might be a bit of a battle junkie, but she had a straightforward personality that he liked.
However, in Sams mind, he had assumed that the conversation had been dropped because he had not heard anything after the recent matchmaking session.
(I didnt expect her toe in personAnd she even brought her luggage, so she definitely intends to live here.)
Uhh, even if you say so
Ive asked Count Walker for permission.
What? Permission?
Yes.
Why would you do thatNo, Im surprised, but Id like you to think and act a little more thoughtfully before that.
Hmm?
Hanae, who doesnt seem to understand what Sam is trying to say, tilts her head nkly.
You know, its unheard of for a woman toe to her fiancs house and live there, isnt it?
No problem. I dont mind.
I mind!
Finally, unable to hold back, he raised his voice.
A familiar voice reached Sam from behind him.
Sam?
DDHiii, Lise-sama! Im sorry!
The voice belonged to Lise, who had recently started wearing skirts.
He liked her earlier pants look, but she was also attractive in a simple beige skirt and white blouse.
When Sam reflexively apologized to Lise, she looked at him strangely.
What are you apologizing for? Oh, is that you, by any chance, Murasaki Hanae-sama?
Yes.
Ive been waiting for you. I am Liselotte Walker. Sams fiance.
Liese steps in front of Sam and asks for a handshake.
Hanae shakes her hand.
Nice to meet you. Im not Sams fiancee, but I want to get along with you.
Of course you are. I have always wanted to be friends with you, too.
Call me Hanae.
Hmm?
You are older than me, so please call me Hanae.
I understand, Hanae. Please call me Lise as well.
Yes. Nice to meet you, Lise.
After shaking hands and introducing themselves, Sam was relieved to see that the two did not seem to be on bad terms.
The first thing thates to mind is the fact that they are conversing friendly with each other.
Ill show you to your room.
Thank you.
W-Wait a minute!
Sam panicked that the conversation was progressing without him, so he asked.
Whats wrong?
Did Lise-sama know that Hanae-sama wasing to the mansion?
Of courseDDAh.
Ah, what does that means?
Im sorry, I forgot to tell you. You see, I was going to tell you about Hanaest night, but I just couldnt because things got so exciting over there.
Uh, yes, Im sorry. My bad.
Lise mentioned that she had something to discussst night, but it was Sam who hugged her and suggested that the conversation could wait untilter.
After that, things got exciting, and before they knew it, it was midnight.
They were both exhausted and slept in each others arms until morning.
(Yes, it was my fault! It was my fault!)
Im d you and your fianc are getting along so well.
You dont have to react to that!
Sam exims in shame at Hanae, who gives him a thumbs up without changing her expression.
Fufu. But Im d.
Lise-sama?
Hanae is nicer than I thought she would be. And Im relieved to see that she and Sam seem to be getting along well.
Liseughs when she sees the exchange between Sam and Hanae.
Hanae doesnt seem like an honest girl.
Shes a good person, but
Its so endearing to want to marry someone strong. Some women are too demanding in their requirements, such as being the eldest son and heir, having decent parents, having enough money to live on, and not be offended if someone is unfaithful to them.
women are scary.
Compared to that, wanting to marry a strong man is a trivial matter. Besides, Sam is strong. After living together for a little while, Hanae will soon be one of your fiances.
Hahhh
For some reason, Sam just tilted his head at Lise, who did not doubt that Hanae would be his fiance.
However, he doesnt want to put his cute fiance in a bad mood, so he decides to keep quiet.
In the meantime, Lise takes Hanaes luggage in her hand.
Lets go, Hanae. Today is the wee party for Hanae.
Un. Thank you.
Liese leads Hanae into the mansion.
As he watches their backs, Sam folds his arms and groans,HmDmm.
Lise-sama isnt jealous this time. She was jealous about Ste-sama. Was it because she didnt like the fact that she had an additional fiance without her knowledge? What should I do about this mumbo jumbo, like I wanted her to be jealous, or like I was relieved?
Sam wondered whether she should be sad that she missed her fiancs cute reaction or relieved that he wasnt jealous, but in the end, he never got an answer.
(Womens hearts areplicated.)
Sam followed the girls to help them carry their luggage.
As an aside,ter, some perverted heir to a dukes family said,Thats not fair! Iming to live with you!ande to the mansion and beg to live with them, but thats another story.
Chapter 134: Meeting the Sword Saint ①
Chapter 134: Meeting the Sword Saint
Tranted by AmaLynne
A week has passed in the blink of an eye since Hanae started living at Count Walkers house.
Although she does not show her emotions very much, she seems to be surprisingly sociable and soon became friendly with the members of the Counts family.
Lise was friendly from the first meeting, and so were the other sisters.
Alicia, being of the same sex, conversed with them without caution.
Hanae was indeed surprised to see Alicia riding on a baby dragon, but after a while she, too, was allowed to ride on the back of the dragon.
Erica also like her since they had a handshake.
Erica honestly epted and respected Hanae, who had shown more than sufficient ability as Magnolias granddaughter, the leading court wizard.
At the same time, there was something about the way she looked at Sam with a hint of mncholy, saying,Sam, youre in a lot of trouble, too.
Jonathan and Grace are treated like their own children, not as guests, but as Sams fiance, the same as their daughter.
Everyone in the Count Walker family is a good person.
If this were any other family, they might even view Hanae as Lises rival, but there was not the slightest hint of such an atmosphere in the Countess Walker family.
While living such a life, Gnther shows up and says,I should be treated as an equal!and Ste sent a letter from the pce saying,I would like to live there toobut I dont want to inconvenience you, so Ill just have to put up with it.
She has continued to study, but has reduced the amount and started to leave her room.
She seems to be actively meeting with her parents and cherishing family time, which she had been holding back until now.
Sams daily life did not change much.
He continues to train martial arts while flirting with Lise. Recently, he has been training with Hanae, and they have been practicing together more and more often.
In terms of simple martial arts alone, Sam was not as good as Hanae.
Even when he used body enhancement magic, he was repeatedly defeated because of the difference in their martial arts.
However, even so, Hanae did not judge Sam to be weaker than her.
With swords, Lise and Hanaes abilities were very close.
Neither of them was at their best, but they never settled and always drew.
If Liese were serious and Hanae use magic, they would have been able to settle the matter, but they had no intention of doing so.
Through exchanging swords, Lise and Hanae were able to get to know each other quite well.
Sam also had a lot to learn from Hanae, who pointed out that he had been relying on magic power and gave him advice on how to improve, which helped him to grow one step more.
From then on, he studied martial arts in the mornings, focusing on hand-to-handbat, and in the afternoons, he trained in magic.
In the evenings, he ys with the baby dragon and talks with Alicia about other things.
At dinner time, he talked with Erika and Jonathan, and in the evening, he spent a sweet time with Lise.
One day at noon, when he was somewhat satisfied with such a daily routine.
Liese, who had finished her morning training and was wiping off her sweat, called out to Sam, who was out of breath.
Hey, Sam.
Yes.
As they sipped the cold lemon water that the maid had prepared for them, Hanae handed them both sses.
Lise thanked Sam for the drink and continued speaking to him as she quenched her thirst.
I told you before that I was Sword Saint-sama disciple, didnt I?
Of course, I remember.
He has heard before that Lise is a disciple ofSword Saintwho holds the title of being the best swordsman in the kingdom.
Sam does not know what kind of person the Swordsman is, but he does know that Lise respects him.
I want to inform my engagement with Sam, as he has been a great help to me. He has been taking care of me for the past two years.
Apparently, Sword Saint was concerned about Lise, who was divorced.
If Sam remembers correctly, Lises ex-husband was also a disciple of Sword Saint, just like her.
Perhaps that is why Sword Saint was so concerned about Lise.
Yes, I think its a good thing. Then lets go say hello.
Sam will you go with me?
Of course. Im the one whos going to marry Lise-sama, so if I dont go, who will?
Thank you
I dont think its something you should be thanking me for.
(I thought it was an invitation to go and say hello, but I guess Lise-sama was nning to go by herself?)
I want to go, too.
Hanae-sama?
I have always been interested in the strength of Sword Saint. If I could meet him, I would.
Lise smiles at Hanae, who raises her hand and says she wants to tag along.
Then the three of us will go together.
Un. Thanks.
Sam wonders if its okay for her to go with him.
(Taking your fiance and her prospective fiance to report on your engagement? Ah, but is it okay because Hanae-sama is not my fiance? Huh? I dont know.)
After much deliberation, he decided not to worry about the details.
Since Lise says its okay, it must be okay.
(Sword SaintI thought he had nothing to do with me who couldnt use a sword, but I never thought Id meet him in this way. I wonder what kind of person he is.)
Sam was also interested in the Sword Saint, though not as much as Hanae.
.
Chapter 135: Meeting the Sword Saint ②
Chapter 135: Meeting the Sword Saint
Tranted by AmaLynne
So, Lise-sama. When will you report to Sword Saint-sama?
Lise was a little troubled by Sams question.
Right. I know hes not a busy person, but I would like to write to him. I will be in touch with you.
I understand. Please do.
Sam is slightly relieved that it is not difficult to greet Sword Saint right away.
He had to prepare a gift for him and had to think about what to say.
This was Sam, a former Japanese.
Hey, Lise. What kind of person is a Sword Saint?
Sam responds to Hualians question.
I dont know much about him either. I heard that he is the best swordsman in the kingdom.
WellDDlets talk a little bit about the Sword Saint.
The three of them sit on the ground, sses in hand, as the conversation begins.
Its bad manners, but thats okay because there is no one here to me them.
Sword Saint-sama name is Kurando Amemiya. It is said that he was a swordsman from the ind nation of Land of the Rising Sun who came to the continent with only one sword.
Many of the swordsmen in that country are very strong.
There is such a country. Id like to go there.
Sam recalls the time when he and Ur crossed over to the Land of the Rising Sun.
Every one of the swordsmen, called Samurai, was strong.
Even if you wanted to use magic, they would not let you chant, and even if you managed to unleash magic, they would cut it down.
It was truly a magicalnd full of wizard-killers.
It is said that while traveling across the continent with a sword, Kurando-sama met the then prince, His Majesty Clyde, on the battlefield, and they hit it off and became friends.
At that time, the Kingdom of Skye was also experiencing not a few wars and civil wars, and King Clyde was also standing on the front lines.
At that time, Kurando, who had been hired as a mercenary, saved his life, became his friend, and enthusiastically invited him to be a knight of the kingdom.
Kurando wanted a ce to settle down and recognized Clyde as a master to serve, so he epted the invitation and came to live in the Kingdom of Skye.
The former king recognized Kurando-samas achievements in ying enemy soldiers like a demigod on the battlefield. After joining the Order of the Knights, he left behind numerous achievements, for which he was praised and given the title of Count and the title ofSword Saint.
He then opened the Amamiya-style Kenjutsu Dojo.
.
In the Kingdom of Skye, the Kingdom style of swordsmanship is the mainstream, and there are no dojos for learning it.
Many swordsmen aspire to be knights, and it is customary for them to learn at a school or from a retired knight.
It was unusual for Kurando to open an exotic dojo for swordsmanship.
Of course, some opposed it.
However, the king unanimously agreed, and his dojo was opened.
For a time, the attraction of learning swordsmanship from a swordsman who held the title ofSword Saintand was a vicemander of a knight was so great that many young people who wanted to be knights became his students.
As time passed, the number of knights using Amamiya-style swordsmanship increased, although not by many.
However, some people still despise it as barbaric swordsmanship because of its harsh training in actualbat style, which is different from the Kingdoms swordsmanship, and the fact that one is thoroughly trained only to kill ones opponent.
Although many of them lose their roots in training, those who have acquired a certain level of skill are, without exception, considered to be among the strongest.
Lise, too, is a strong fencer who learned Amamiya-style swordsmanship and reached the rank of master.
Sam, who has been training with her every day, knows her ability better than anyone else.
It is always a sight to see Sam, who uses body enhancement magic, being beaten by Lise, who does not use magic, using only swordsmanship.
He knows how good the Amamiya style of swordsmanship is.
Kurando-sama has two daughters. One is Mizuki-sama, who is an excellent swordsman, and the other is Kotomi-sama, who is frail.
And his wife?
She became ill after Kotomi-samas birth and passed away.
Is that so?
I dont know how many students there are now, but when I was a student of swordsmanship, there were about thirty.
Surprisingly few.
There are a lot of disciplines that cant keep up. I dont know how many times I wanted to give up.
The reason why Lises body is trembling slightly as she looks into the distance as if recalling the past may be because she is remembering the harsh training she went through.
Lise said she was a teacher. How long have you been?
Im not much of a teacher, you know. Compared to Mizuki-sama, I am much inferior.
Sam couldnt decide whether Lise was being modest or whether the daughter of a Sword Saint was more skilled than he had ever imagined.
Ive never taught anyone before. Sam is the first.
Hmm? Sword Saint is teaching everyone?
He also teaches me, but it is Mizuki-sama who teaches me in detail. The rest are the more experienced disciples.
Thats strange. Ive only heard stories, but it is said that the girl named Mizuki isparable to Sword Saint. Why isnt she the heir?
Hanae is right. But for some reason, she is not a candidate for sessor. Even if the three sessor candidates were all together, theres no way they could beat Mizuki-sama.
So why?
There must be some circumstances that I dont understand. I dont know whats going on in the dojo these days. Sometimes Sword Saint-sama and Mizuki-sama send me letters, but they dont mention anything about the session problem.
Whether it is an aristocrat or a sword dojo, the session problem seems to be difficult.
(Sword reminds me, I wonder how Manion is doing. I cant even remember his face now, but thats OK. Oh, thats right, I didnt send a letter to Daphne and the others!)
As he heard the story about the sword, he remembered for a moment his brother, who was called a genius with the sword, but he quickly let it sink into the depths of his memory.
More than that, he was flustered when he remembered that he waste in reporting thetest news to Daphne and the others who had taken care of him.
(Ill write to themter.)
Why doesnt Lise go to the dojo?
I dont like to say this in front of Sam, but one of the candidates for Sword Saint-samas sessor is my ex-husband. I know he doesnt visit the dojo very often, but I didnt want to see him willingly.
Im sorry
Dont be sorry. Its in the past. I have Sam now.
Yes.
Sams heart stirred as she heard her ex-husband talk.
He had heard what his ex-husband and his family had done to Lise before, and he had not forgotten.
But she had never thought that her ex-husband was a candidate to be the sessor to the Sword Saint.
(Even if he was in a position to learn the sword and teach it to someone else, how could he treat Lise-sama like that? I dont know if I would be able to suppress my emotions if we met face to face. I can only hope we dont meet, but if we doDD)
Sam?
Uh, yes, what is it?
Im sorry. You didnt want to hear about my ex-husband. If you dont like it, Ill just say hello to Sword Saint-sama myself.
I dont care about it. So please dont worry about Lise-sama. Lise-sama has me. I will make you happy. So lets quickly forget the past that doesnt matter.
DDSam. Thank you.
Lise moves to Sams side and hugs her.
As she hugs him gently, Sam realizes that she is still suffering because of her ex-husband.
Sam took a deep breath, trying not to let my anger show.
Sam, well said.
His eyes met Hanae, who nodded with a thumbs up.
The first time he saw her, he was so excited that he had to take a deep breath.
(DDI still dont know what I would do if I met Lise-samas ex-husband.)
With this in mind, Sam hoped for Lises sake that nothing would happen to her.
Chapter 136: Meet with Mizuki Amemiya
Chapter 136: Meet with Mizuki Amemiya
Tranted by AmaLynne
On the same day that Liese sent a letter to the Sword Saint Amemiya Kurando, she received a reply stating that she was free toe at any time, so the next day, the three of them immediately visited the Amemiya-style swordsmanship dojo together.
The horse-drawn carriage took them dozen minutes to get there.
Sam and his friends found themselves in front of a mansion on arge plot ofnd on the outskirts of the royal capital.
Its been a long time, Lise.
As soon as they arrived, the gate opened and a girl appeared.
She was a beautiful girl in her mid-teens, wearing navy blue hakama and braided boots, with her long ck hair in a braid.
Her Japanese-inspired appearance made Sam feel nostalgic.
Lises face, which was familiar to the girl, turned into a smile and she ran out.
Mizuki-sama! Its been a while!
Lise takes the hand of the girl who greets her.
The girl also looked happy and held Lises hand.
Both of them even had tears in their eyes, so they must have been very close to each other.
Un. Weve been exchanging letters, but its been a long time since weve seen each other. How have you been?
Yes, Ive been well. Im d to see that you havent changed at all, Mizuki-sama.
Whats wrong, Lise? You are acting like a stranger, we are friends, arent we?
Mizuki says in a slightly disgruntled voice to Liese, who speaks politely.
Apparently, they used to be friends who could talk frankly.
Yes. I understand, Mizuki. Its been a long time. Youve grown taller.
Im in the growth phase, you know. Im d to see that Lise is so much happier than when Ist saw her.
Yes, Im very happy now. Let me introduce you. This is Sam, my fiance. The other one is Hanae. Shes a friend.
Im sorry Imte. My name is Mizuki Amemiya. Im a teacher at the Amemiya-style Kenjutsu Dojo. Nice to meet you.
My name is Samuel Scheidt. Pleased to meet you.
Murasaki Hanae.
Sam and Hanae greeted Mizuki, who introduced herself with a friendly face.
Mizuki is a petite girl with a calm demeanor and each movement seemed refined.
(This girl is strong.)
Even without fighting, Sam could tell that Mizuki was a reasonably strong person.
The same seemed to be true for Hanae, whose lips were lifted in an expressionless smile.
DDShe is strong.
She is.
She has magic power, but her movements are those of a strong person. I want to fight.
No, you cant. Were not here to break the dojo, so please be quiet.
Too bad.
Samughed at Hanae, who was shrugging her shoulders like a puppy that has been left in the litter.
It seems that when she sees a strong person, she wants to fight with him or her, no matter who he or she is.
They seem like interesting people. And Im surprised that Samuel Scheidt, whos the talk of the town right now, is engaged to Lise.
Am I the talk of the town?
Thats right. He killed Albert Frege in a blink of an eye and fought a dragon. Hes a very powerful man, especially among women who want to marry him.
Please dont make fun of me too much.
Its true. Yes, but when I see you in person like this, I can understand how much you dislike being strong. Would you like to join?
Im sorry, but I dont have any talent with a sword.
Not expecting to be solicited, Sam declines with a troubled look on his face.
Thats too bad. Youre wee to join us whenever you feel like it. Oops, you came to see my father today, not me. Ill get in trouble if I let our guests stay outside the mansion too long. Well, then,e here.
Hey, Mizuki.
What is it?
Lise hesitantly approached Mizuki, who was about to lead her inside the mansion.
I know this is hard to hear, but
Dont worry, the guys gone.
Oh, well. Im d to hear that.
Bythat man, she meant Lises ex-husband.
Lise looked relieved, but Mizukis smile faded and turned to a look of displeasure.
Did you hear? That man was married to a new woman, but they got divorced because they couldnt have children.
Hasnt changed, has it?
He and his mother were both screaming that it was the other womans fault that they couldnt have children, so the woman had a mental breakdown and is now recuperating at home.
You know a lot.
Because Im the one being wooed right now.
DD-No!
Lises voice was hoarse with surprise, and Mizuki shrugged her shoulders.
Sam, who was listening to the conversation between the two, was stunned, not knowing whether to be disgusted or angry.
(How unprincipled can you be to abandon Lise-sama, marry another woman, then abandon her too, and now woo Mizuki-sama?)
As a fellow man, he despises him.
Even if we put aside the fact that he divorced her for a while, Sam doesnt understand the mental structure that allows him to woo Mizuki, even if she is Lises friend, after that.
How could that be?
Because, abominably, that man is a candidate for my fathers sessor. He probably thinks that if he marries me, he will surely be the next Sword Saint.
In the first ce, he is not that good!
I know its hard for me to say this, but none of the candidates are as good as me. I dont even understand why that man is a candidate.
Why, Sword Saint-sama?
Well, I dont know what my father thinks.
Lise seemed unable to find words to say to Mizuki, who looked somewhat lonely.
Perhaps noticing her friends gaze, Mizuki smiled and opened her mouth to reassure her.
Oh, dont get me wrong. Its not that the parent-child rtionship has deteriorated. In fact, we get along very well. Thats why Im wondering why he hasnt made me his sessor.
Sam, who was listening to the conversation, also wondered why Mizuki was not chosen as the sessor if he had no problems with his abilities and the parent-child rtionship was good.
Hanae also seemed to be the same and tilted her head.
Oops, Ive said unnecessary things. Im sorry. My father is waiting for me. Lets go inside.
With that, the three of them turned their backs and followed Mizuki into the mansion.
As soon as they stepped into the mansion, Mizuki called out to Sam as if she had just remembered.
I heard that Samuel has been moving from ce to ce on the continent. Perhaps you have been to the Land of the Rising Sun?
Yes, I have. I stayed there for about two months.
I envy you. I would like to visit there once because it is my fathers homnd, but that country is closed. If you want, you can tell me about it sometime.
Id love to.
That s a promise. My father is in the dojo. This way.
Mizuki led Sam and his family through the mansion to the dojo.
Chapter 137: Met Amemiya Kurando, the Sword Saint ①
Chapter 137: Met Amemiya Kurando, the Sword Saint
Tranted by AmaLynne
TN: Im back! Finally, Im almost done with my research paper and now I can start tranting again~
Its been too long since I touch this series again and I already forgot some of the terms I use before.
So from this chapter, Ill change some of it that I think is better or more suitable.
Thanks for you attention and happy reading~
Sam and his friends were greeted by an elderly man sitting upright with his back straight on the dojo floor.
It has been a long time, Lise.
The gentle-looking man with a soft voice and a calm expression was the Sword Saint Amemiya Kurando.
The ck hair mixed with gray hair and tied in a single knot, wearing round sses and hakama, he is a quiet person in appearance and atmosphere.
Its been a while, Sword Saint-sama.
Lise followed Sword Saints example, sitting upright on the floor and bowed.
Sam and Karen bowed in the same manner.
Please make yourselffortable.
Thank you.
The three of them looked up at Kurandos words of concern.
Mizuki, who had led them to the dojo, was sitting diagonally behind his father.
(Its kind of strange to have a building that looks like a Japanese kendo dojo in the Western-style Skye Kingdom. But it is nostalgic, isnt it?)
Inside the dojo, the floor is polished like a mirror and the walls are decorated with wooden swords.
A kamidana, a Shinto altar dedicated to the Gods of the Land of the Rising Sun, was set up behind the kurabito, and in front of the altar were two kendo swords.
Before his reincarnation, although he had no connection to kendo, he recalls his childhood memories of summer vacation radio exercises at a dojo near his parents home.
Ive been concerned about Lise for a long time. But it seems she has recovered without my concern.
It is thanks to Sam. Sam, this is my sword master and the best swordsman in thend, the Sword Saint Amemiya Kurando-sama.
As Lise introduces the sword master, Sam bows his head once again and introduces himself.
My name is Samuel Scheidt. It is a pleasure to meet you.
I am Amemiya Kurando. I have a big name like Sword Saint, but Im just an ordinary guy who can be found anywhere, so please feel free to talk to me.
No, no.
At first nce, he seemed mild-mannered, but Sam instinctively sensed that there was more to him than that.
It seemed that the same was true for Hualian, who was staring at Sword Saint with a hint of sweat on her forehead.
Samthis man is quite capable.
I bet.
Kurando, noticing Hanaes gaze, deepened his smile.
You must be Magnolia-donos grandson.
Im Murasaki Hanae.
It is nice to meet you. I am indebted to Magnolia-sama.
To grandmother?
Yes. My second daughter is frail, so she takes good care of her.
The most famous recovery magic user in the country, Magnolia also seems to be in contact with the Sword Saint.
However, since she had never met Sword Saint, she seemed surprised that he was acquainted with her grandmother.
(Perhaps she was hiding it so that Hanae-sama wouldnt challenge him to a fight.)
Kurandos gaze turned to Sam again.
I have heard about you, Samuel-kun, from His Majesty. At his age, he is very good at magic. I too have magical powers, but I can only use magic to strengthen my body, so I can only envy your young talent.
I owe it all to the encounter with a good teacher.
You mean Ulrike-dono. The Skye Kingdom has lost a great talent. Her death came too soon. I am very sorry.
Ulrikes death was so significant that even the swordsmith regretted it.
Once again, I learned how important the master was to the kingdom as a wizard.
But she has a wonderful sessor, Samuel-kun. I know it must be difficult for you as a court wizard and the most powerful wizard in the Skye Kingdom, but please do your best. If it is all right with me, you can always count on me. You are Lises fiance, you are very important to me.
Thank you for your kindness.
Lise, when
Yes.
I hear youve taken up the sword again.
Thanks to Sam, Ive made up my mind to take up the sword again.
The fact that the disciple, who had once stopped holding the sword, was holding it again seemed to have reached the ears of the sword saint.
Sam could see the corners of his eyes rx and he looked happy.
It is a very good thing. It was too bad that you, who are so talented, had to give up your sword. Of course, I am aware of the reasons why you did not hold it, but still, your talent is wasted. As a teacher and as a single swordsman, I am d to see you back on the path of the sword again. I wish you all the best.
I will devote myself to it.
The reason Lise did not grasp a sword was that the house she married into did not allow her to do so.
But now she is free.
There is no one to stop her from going back to the path of the sword.
As the Sword Saint said, Sam was happy to see the talented girl pick up the sword again.
Thanks to Lise, Sam has be stronger.
He also wants to repay that debt in other ways.
Lise, are you willing toe back to the dojo?
What?
It is good for you to train yourself at your parents house, but at the dojo, you will have a partner with whom you can meet and I will be able to teach you. Mizuki, who was a good friend of yours, will be pleased.
thats.
The face of Lise, who muddled her reply, was not very pleased with the words of the Sword Saint.
The reason for this, of course, would be that the man she once married is in this dojo.
Kurando noticed the gaffe in Lises dark face.
No, forget it. This dojo was not afortable ce for Lise now, was it?
No, not at all! I was very much indebted to Kurando-sama and Mizuki. We had many happy memories! DBut
I know I dont have to say it. I apologize for myck of consideration.
Sword Saint made eye contact with Lise and then bowed deeply.
Oh no! There is nothing for you to apologize for, Kurando-sama. Please look up.
Lises panicked voice causes Kurando to look up, though he remains so for a while.
As Sam nervously watched the exchange, he realized that Kensei cherished Lise more than his apprentice.
That is why he felt frustrated that Lise could not return to the dojo.
Chapter 138: Met Amemiya Kurando, the Sword Saint ②
Chapter 138: Met Amemiya Kurando, the Sword Saint
Tranted by AmaLynne
Please continue to use the sword. Not only to protect yourself but also to protect those you love, for there are times when strength is necessary.
Yes, I will devote myself to it.
DBut it is also true that there are many things in life that cannot be solved by the sword alone. Do not forget that.
Yes.
Seeing Lise nodding sincerely at the sword saints words, he looked satisfied.
Then I am d. I am sorry for being so preachy, even though you came to report on our celebration. So much for meddling, andstly, Samuel Scheidt.
Yes.
Lise is not only an important disciple to me, but she is as lovely as my daughter. Please make her happy.
I will make her happy with my life.
When Sam told him this, Lises eyes became moist and Kurando smiled deeply and nodded.
Youre a good honest boy. Lise will be happy. Around what time is the official announcement scheduled?
Sam and Lise looked at each other.
We are nning to announce in the fallDafter Sames of age.
Im looking forward to it. Ive heard from His Majesty that hes engaged to Ste-sama as well.
Uh, well, thats, uh
Sam made an awkward face.
It is not veryfortable for him to tell Sword Saint, whom he said he loves like a daughter, that he is engaged to another person.
Even if it werent for that, Sams forehead would break out in an ufortable sweat as he brings his arranged marriage partner, Hanae, to this meeting.
No, I am not using you. You are in a position. It would not be a problem if you had more than one fiance. I have heard from His Majesty about the circumstances that led to the engagement. Ste-sama has been through a lot, so please make her and Lise happy.
I will try my best.
That was all Sam could say.
His rtionship with Ste, whom he had only known for a short time, was not that deep.
He still did not know why Ste had agreed to marry him, and he did not know her true intentions.
But they have just started exchanging letters to get to know each other first.
Fortunately, there is time until wee of age.
He wants to get to know Ste better by then and to know if she thinks he is good enough for her.
Sam also wants to get to know her and wants me to get to know her.
We are not friends at firstDbut he wanted to take some time.
I heard that you and Hanae-dono also had an arranged marriage the other day. Since we are here, would you like to have an arranged marriage with Mizuki as well?
Oh, please dont do that.
Hey! Sam! Youre being rude to Mizuki that way!
Ahaha. I dont mind. But, Father, you make fun of Samuel a little too much.
Im sorry. I meant to make a good-natured joke, hoping it would rx your shoulders.
(Its not funny at all!)
Its not that he doesnt like Mizuki or anything, but he doesnt want any more matchmaking or anything like that.
As a nobleman, as a court wizard, you might say, but Sam, who still has the sensibilities of a former Japanese, cant keep up with the developments.
While making love with Lise, he would like to get used to the customs of this world little by little.
Geez fatherI say so, father. Samuel, you have been to the Land of the Rising Sun.
Oh, thats very good of you. Im surprised you made it to that faraway ind country.
Perhaps noticing Sams troubled look, Mizuki changed the subject.
Thanks to this, Kurandos interest seemed to have shifted to the Land of the Rising Sun.
Perhaps because he is from the Land of the Rising Sun.
Sam gave Mizuki a small bow, and she smiled and nodded.
It must have been difficult for you because the country was closed off from the rest of the world.
Yes, but everyone was good to me in the end.
What were your requirements foring to the Land of the Rising Sun?To learn swordsmanship?
I went there to learn fire magic.
I see, Kurando nod.
The Land of the Rising Sun is known for its swordsmanship and fire magic. You learned a lot, didnt you?
I learned many things.
The days were spent learning magic and learning the horror of the swordsmen of the Land of the Rising Sun.
The Land of the Rising Sun was, as Kurando said, a closed country.
It was not that they were not interested in Sam and Ur, who was from another country, but they did not want to get involved.
However, Ur demonstrated her natural pace and deepened her interactions with the locals, and before we knew it, they had be friends, learning magic, fighting, andughing with each other.
Memories that remain vividly etched in mind to this day are unforgettable.
If you dont mind, could you tell Mizuki and my other daughter, Kotomi, about the Land of the Rising Sun?They both want to visit my hometown, but its not easy to get a chance. I cant leave the country easily because of my positionDand Im worried about letting my daughter go there alone.
Its a long journey from the Skye Kingdom. I understand your concern.
Its a long way, because you have to travel east across the continent and even cross the ocean.
The Land of the Rising Sun is full of things that cannot be seen on the continent, even monsters, as well as culture.
In Japanese knowledge, yokai (monsters) exist and roam thend with impunity, and that alone makes it a terrifying country.
As a parent, he must be worried about his daughter going to such a country, even if she excels in swordsmanship.
Excuse me, Kurando-sama. How is Kotomi-sama doing?
(DOh, by the way, he said she was frail, didnt he?)
Lise asked in a worried voice, and he remembered Kurandos words earlier.
He also said that she was being looked after by Magnolia, and it is understandable that Lise, who must be an acquaintance of his, would be concerned.
Thank you for caring about Kotomi. These days, thanks to her growth, she is not as frail as she used to be. Sometimes she is so energetic that she even does some swinging in the dojo.
I am d to hear that you are feeling betterDDthank goodness.
Reliefes to Lise.
He could see that she was worried about the other swordswomans daughter, who was not here.
She was so fond of Lise, I would like you to meet herter, if possible.
I would be delighted to see her.
DDIm sorry, Samuel-kun. I dont think you know this, but Kotomi, my second daughter, is frail. No, perhaps thats not quite the right way to put it.
What do you mean?
Mizuki and Lises faces clouded over at Sams question, and Kurando replied a little sadly.
Kotomi is only twelve years old, but she has a lot of magical power. It seems her body cant keep up with her magical power.
This ismon among children with a lot of magic power.
Thats right. I am relieved that she is not ill, but it is still very hard for a parent to see a child of her age spend her days sleeping on the bed, unable to y.
I sympathize with you.
Thank you. However, as I said before, I am relieved because her body has grown and she is more energetic than before. Ive also been taught how to use magic by Magnolia-dono, so it seems that the burden on her body has decreased as well.
Sam has never experienced this, but asionally his body aches or develops a fever.
In this world, where few people have arge amount of magical power to begin with, this is a rare urrence.
However, it is said that people who show this symptom are, without exception, full of magical talent.
Kotomi has a talent for swords, but ording to Magnolia-sama, she also has a talent for magic.
You mayugh at me for being family-biased, but Mizuki is right, Kotomi has a talent for swordsmanship and magic. And with the amount of magic power she carries in her bodyDDshe has a bright future ahead of her.
The way Kurando and Mizuki smiled at each other made him feel that Kotomi was loved by her family.
Chapter 139: Met Amemiya Kurando, the Sword Saint ③
Chapter 139: Met Amemiya Kurando, the Sword Saint
Tranted by AmaLynne
Afterward, Sam and the others had a good conversation with Kurando and Mizuki.
Only Hanae was not able to engage in much conversation, partly because she speaks few words, and sleepily slumped over.
He noticed that they had been talking for about thirty minutes already.
Most of the conversation was about Lises memories from when she was at the dojo, but it was a pleasant time for Sam to learn about a side of his fiance that he had never known.
DDLise, I enjoy talking with you like this, but you havee to the dojo. After a long time, would you like to have a duel with me?
Lise rolled her eyes at the sudden Sword Saint proposal, and the word duel made the sleepiness disappear from Hanae.
Of course, you are wee, Hanae-dono. Since a few minutes ago, you seemed to want to fight with me, and I am sorry if I am boring you too much.
Hanae-same.
Sorry. ButDDIf youve invited me, theres no reason for me to refuse.
What about you, Samuel-kun?
No, Im a wizard, so Im not much for fighting in the dojo.
Lise has taught you martial arts, hasnt she? Ive heard that you are quite good at closebat using body enhancement magic.
hahahaha.
Samughed deceptively.
He likes learning magic, but he is not a battle junkie like Hanae, who has the desire to fight strong people no matter who they are.
He will fight if he has to, and if he does, he will show no mercy or restraint, but he is not so battle-hungry that he wants to fight unnecessarily.
(DDAnd if I fight this person, I wont win even if I fight with all my might, or maybe Ill want to fight beyond my might.)
Not having the confidence to win the fight was another reason why he was not enthusiastic about it.
Perhaps sensing Sams feelings, or perhaps there was another reason, Kurando did not invite him any further.
Ah, Samuel. Well, could you meet Kotomi?
It was Mizuki who suggested it on behalf of her father.
She shook her braids and smiled.
Right off the bat, tell me and my sister about the Land of the Rising Sun.
Im sure Kotomi will be pleased. Samuel-kun, if you dont mind?
I will be happy to.
There was no reason to refuse.
Besides, Sam was also concerned about a girl whose magic was too big for a wizard.
Thank you. Mizuki, please show Samuel-kun around. Please do not be rude.
All right, lets go.
Yes, I will. Then, Lise-sama, Hanae-sama, Im going to see Kotomi-sama.
Say hello to Kotomi-sama.
Have a good day.
He nodded to them both, stood up, bowed to the dojo with Mizuki, and left.
They walk down the hallway of the mansion and up the stairs.
The mansion isrge enough to hold the title of Sword Saint.
The maids we passed along the way also wore the air of fighters, as if they had some kind of martial arts training.
I think my sister will be very happy to see you. Actually, she is a fan of yours.
A fan, how could she be?
Sam was puzzled when Mizuki said such a thing while walking.
He did not remember doing anything that would make her a fan.
Then Mizukiughed and continued.
He appeared in Royal Capital out of nowhere, imed to be the apprentice of that Ulrike Scheidt Walker, wrested the title from the most powerful wizard in the Skye Kingdom, and even single-handedly fought a dragon that tried to attack the city. Isnt he just like the hero of a story?
I guess thats just how it is. There are so many things that have happened to me, and it all happened so fast.
A lot has happened in the two months since he arrived at Royal Capital.
He came to Royal Capital out of a broken heart, but now he thinks it may have been the guidance of histe mentor.
Thanks to that, he was able to meet his loved ones, his family, and his friends.
I envy you a little.
Mizuki-sama?
I know that I will teach swordsmanship in this dojo for the foreseeable future. Even if the sessor is someone other than me, what I have to do will not change. That means I had no other choice.
Are you questioning your future?
In response to Sams question, Mizuki shook her head as if in denial.
Im sorry I gave you the wrong impression. I like swordsmanship and I am proud of my position as a master.? ButDDsince Ive only been a swordsman since I was a childDDI sometimes think about a different future.
(Perhaps you have thoughts about not being the heir to the Sword Saint?)
He couldnt say it out loud, but thats what crossed my mind.
ording to Lise, Mizuki is the best among the disciples of the Sword Saint.
If so, why is she being excluded from the list of potential sessors?
Perhaps the question could be held by Mizuki herself.
Perhaps the question is also significant because of the good rtionship between father and daughter.
I envy you, Mizuki-sama.
Me?
I dont have any talent in swordsmanship.
I hear that. Ive heard that you cant even hold a sword in the right position.
I can hold a sword, but after that, it falls apart.
Mizukiughed amusedly at Sam, who shrugged his shoulders and said.
Ahaha. Id like to see that. I think hes talented in a way.
Unfortunately, it looks like Im nothing but aughingstock.
Sam was relieved to see Mizuki, who had looked a little gloomy earlier,ugh out loud.
It was not so easy to get involved in the affairs of the house, and he was not sure if he could step into a delicate subject.
As they continued to talk about other things to change the subject, Sam moved with Mizuki through the mansion.
Chapter 140: Met with Amemiya Kotomi
Chapter 140: Met with Amemiya Kotomi
Tranted by AmaLynne
This is Kotomis room.
Stopping in front of a room on the second floor of the mansion, Mizuki lightly knocks on the door.
Kotomi? Are you awake?
Ah, onee-chan! Im awake!
When Mizuki spoke through the door, a bouncy and cheerful voice came back from inside.
(Im d that she seems to be in better spirits than I had expected.)
He cant see her face yet, but at least she doesnt seem to be in bad shape.
Iming in. There is someone I want you to meet. Im sure youll be delighted.
Hmm? I wonder who it is. Come in.
Well, lets go inside.
Excuse me.
The owner of the room invited them, so they went through the door and stepped inside.
Inside the room, there was a girl in a nightgown on the bed.
The curtains were open in the sunny room.
There is arge bed in the middle of the room filled with cute, girlish knick-knacks.
The girl was looking at us from the bed, a little bored.
(DDThis, really.)
Sam was surprised to see a girl with short-cut ck hair and a vivacious-looking atmosphere.
He had heard that she was twelve years old, but she looked much younger, probably because she had been in bed for so long.
It was a pity that the vivacious-looking girl could not move freely.
But what impressed Sam most of all was the amount of magic power she possessed.
(Hey hey, this girlmust have a bigger magic power than me and Ur, right?)
Sam and her mentor, Ur, were both out of the ordinary in terms of their magical power.
Magic is not all about the amount of magic you can use, but it is not a matter of having a lot of it.
He has heard that the amount of magical power is something you are born with and does not change much.
Sams magic power did not increase dramatically from the time he first met Ur until now.
Still, thankfully, Sam is in good health and has a great deal of magical power without having it consume his body.
However, the girls magical power was greater than Sams.
(I see. This is why magic power is a burden on the body. Its too much.)
Uh, onee-chan? Who is this person?
Fufufu. Im sure youll be surprised. He is the third seat of the court wizard and the most powerful wizard in the Skye Kingdom.
DDC-Could it be Samuel Scheidt!?
While Sam was surprised, the conversation between the sisters was going on.
Kotomi seemed surprised to hear Sams name, rolling her eyes.
Somehow, she also seemed pleased.
Sam smiled at the girl and introduced herself.
Yes, Im Samuel Scheidt. Nice to meet you, Kotomi-sama.
Nice to meet you, Samuel-sama! I am Amemiya Kotomi. I am 12 years old!
The girl who greeted him with full of energy, it is hard to believe that her body is very much burdened with magic power.
Kurando said that her body seemed to have grown up and her body was adapting to the magic power, but to Sams eyes, it seemed that it would still take some time for the magic power to adjust to her body.
Please, call me Sam.
Sam continues to smile, hiding his heart.
May I?
Of course.
T-Then, Sam-sama! Please call me Kotomi, too.
Well, thats a bitwell, Kotomi-chan, is that okay?
Im so d!
The girl is very nice.
If he had a younger sister, she might be like this, he thinks.
Since his brother, whose face he couldnt even remember, wasnt cute at all, he couldnt help but feel that Kotomi was cute.
Oh, I think Ill call you Sam, too.
I would be happy if you could call me Sam. Since you are a friend of Lise-sama, I would appreciate it if you could be more friendly with me.
Whats with Lise-onee-chan?
Kotomi tilted her head curiously at the mention of Lises name.
Speaking of which, we never mentioned it, Mizuki whispered to her sister.
Sam is Lises fiance.
Ehhh!!!?? Sam-sama is Liese-onee-chan fiance?
Yes, I know shes too good for me, but were engaged.
And hes also engaged to the princess, Ste-sama.
And with the princess!?
Ahaha, somehow I found myself with two fiances.
Its amazing! Its just as I expected from Sam-sama! The most powerful court wizard in the kingdom is no match indeed!
I dont think wizards and engagements have much to do with each other.
It indeed has nothing to do with the engagement.? Its been a long time since Ive seen Kotomi this excited.
Mizuki was also happy to see her sister in such good health.
Sam was also honestly happy to see her so happy just by meeting with him.
Good for you, you got to meet Sam, whos all the buzz right now.
Yes! Sam is the man of the moment!
Hmm? What? Am I that much of a topic of conversation?
Yes! I cant leave the house, but I know about you from the nannys stories and from the newspapers onee-chan buys for me!
Newspaper?
He was astonished at the fact that he did not know.
He never thought he would be in the newspaper.
Kotomi told Sam that it was only natural.
Of course! You killed that bastard Albert Frege in the blink of an eye, fought dragons, and made Gnter Ignaz his wife!Even the newspapers wont stop there!
He was surprised to hear that the story was being made into a newspaper story, but more importantly, he heard from Kotomi that he could not miss it.
Sam, cannot help but correct the false story.
Wait! Gnther is not his wife! Its bullshit!
For once, he had to talk to the newspaper that had written the outright lie.
Thats exactly what Sam decided to do, even if it was by magic.
Chapter 141: Taking a Discipline
Chapter 141: Taking a Discipline
Tranted by AmaLynne
Is that so. Gnther-sama is not your wife.
I hope you wont be disappointed!
Im disappointed too.
Even Mizuki-sama!?
He doesnt understand why the sisters are visibly discouraged when they find out that Gnther is not their wife.
He is so determined to be a wife that you can never be too careful.
If a hoax like this is circting in the world, he may take advantage of it and blow it up as a fact.
He is determined to eliminate the malicious rumor at all costs.
Even though there is an organization in Royal Capital to support Sam-sama and Gnther-sama.
What kind of malicious organization is that!?
What maliciousness! Its just a secret society that genuinely supports the two of you!
It seems that there are organizations that I have to fightthe newspaper and this secret society.
Seriously hostile and at the same time, shuddering that there are rottendies in other worlds who prefer men to each other.
Fufufu, Sam is a hot topic, for better or worse. I hear hes engaged to Ste-sama as well, isnt that great?
Samughed as Mizukiughed teasingly, and Samughed as well.
Im surprised myself. Two months ago, when I first came to Royal Capital, I didnt think it woulde to this.
He had lost Ur and was in the depths of despair, but he never thought that he would meet the person he love again.
He still misses Ur to the point of tears, but he has found the love of his life in Lise, and also met Ste and Hanar, who are also women. He is a good friend of Gnthers, even though he annoys me in many ways.
Jonathan and the rest of the Walker family are like family, and Delight and Fran are very important.
This bustling, hectic life has be something Sam would not change, and he has no intention of giving it up.
(DDMaybe I have the life we have now because Ur led me to it.)
He is truly grateful to his mentor for guiding him even after he is gone.
So many events in just two months.
Yes, indeed. Thanks to that, the two months flew by so fast.
The time that has passed in the blink of an eye has been precious.
No doubt the days will continue to be hectic, fast-paced, and fun.
As one would expect from Sam-sama! Normally you cannot be a court wizard or the most powerful seat in the kingdom in such a short time. I respect you!
Hahaha, thank you, Kotomi.
Um, so
Hm?
Actually, if I could meet such a Sam-sama, there was something I wanted to ask you for.
If I could.
Sam felt like doing something for Kotomi, who spends most of her time in bed due to her too immense magical power.
Kotomi told Sam clearly.
DDWhen I get well, please make me your disciple!
What?
I want to be a wizard! I want to be a court wizard and make my father proud!
He never expected that the request would be for discipline.
(But considering the amount of magic she has, I think she will be a wonderful wizard in the future. If I can help her with that, then maybe I can learn more from her as a wizard.)
Mizuki gave a troubled look to her younger sister, who had snorted and wished to be her apprentice.
Kotomi, you say that again. In the first ce, I am not fathers sessor.
No, Im not! If your sister is the strongest of all disciples, why cant she be fathers sessor?
Thats because
The sister seems to be unable to find the words to herint about her sister not being the sessor to the Sword Saint.
Perhaps even more than her sister, Mizuki is wondering why she was removed as the sessor.
Magnolia-sama said I have the talent of a wizard. So, please!
At Kotomis earnest plea, Sam,
Yes, I understand.
He readily agreed.
Mizuki was surprised at this.
DDSess!
What? Sam? Are you serious?
Of course. As Magnolia-sama said, Kotomi-chan has the talent of a wizard. She will be a wonderful wizard in the future. I would be honored if I could help her do so.
When she raised her hands in joy, Sam remembered to nail his words, But,
You have to get permission from the Kurando-sama before you can be a disciple. Of course, it is also an absolute requirement that Kotomi-chan is in good health.
Sam, are you sure about this?
I will eventually be asked to take on a disciple as well, so if Kotomi-chan doesnt mind, its something I wouldnt have expected. However, you must get well and get Kurando-samas permission, though.
I never thought he would take Kotomi as an apprentice.
In the future, though.
First of all, he doesnt know if her father, Kurando, will give his permission, and if Kotomi gets well, he may wish her to learn to use a sword as a swordsman.
Still, as a wizard, he would like to guide the promising girl in the same way he was guided by Ulu in the past.
I will ask permission! Then I can be Sam-sama first disciple!
Sam and Mizuki, who had been looking at her with troubled expressions, couldnt help but smile at her happy smile.
.
Chapter 142: Question Mizuki
Chapter 142: Question Mizuki
Tranted by AmaLynne
Afterward, Sam shared with the sisters his memories of his visit with Ur to the Land of the Rising Sun and promised to see Kotomi again, leaving the room with Mizuki to return to the dojo.
On the way, Mizuki stopped and bowed to Sam and thanked him.
Thank you, Sam. Kotomi looked very happy.
No, I was the one who had a good time.
Shes not used to talking to many people, so she was happy to be able to talk to Sam. And it looks like shes decided what she wants to do in the future.
Im sorry I made that decision on my own.
No, its okay. Im sure father would not object to that. It would be better for Kotomi to have a goal. But
Whats wrong?
I was honestly surprised that Kotomi was pursuing a career other than swordsmanship, but I never thought that she believed in my being fathers sessor.
Sam does not know all of Mizukis abilities.
He only knew that Mizuki is a strong man from what he had heard from Lise and Mizukis appearance.
He could not even judge whether or not she was suitable to be the sessor to the Sword Saint.
However, Kotomi believes that her sister is a suitable sessor to her father, and Lise also said that Mizuki is the most powerful person in the dojo.
If so, why did Kurando not make Mizuki his sessor, and why did he make another disciple a candidate for a sessor?
(I know its not admirable to get involved in other families affairs too much, but)
Thats how much she believes in Mizuki-samas ability.
I guess so.
Mizukis face turns dark, aplete change from when she was spending time with her sister.
I probably shouldnt go into this too much, but at the risk of sounding rude, let me ask you this.
Why doesnt Kurando-sama make Mizuki-sama his sessor? Lise-sama says that Mizuki-sama is the most talented of all his disciples.
I am proud of the fact that I am second only to my father in ability. Im not boasting or anything, but its true. I have never lost a hand match to anyone other than my father. Thats why I dont know.
Mizukis eyes seemed to moisten slightly.
Why doesnt my father even consider me as a candidate, let alone a sessor?
Mizuki did not seem to understand Kurandos true intentions.
It was somewhat frustrating.
Why would he dare to choose someone else when he has a daughter who is a suitable sessor?
There may be some reason that Sam cant imagine.
Ive asked. When the potential sessor was announced, I asked why.
The answer?
He said I dont need to seed him. He told me to do what I wanted to do, but I just couldnt ept it.
But, Mizuki continued.
I didnt want to inherit the title of sword saint in the beginning either.
Was that so? But
I was only interested in taking over the Amemiya family and teaching the Amemiya style of swordsmanship, but rumors began to circte among my students that the next Amemiya would take over the family.
Did you ask Kurando-sama about it?
Of course I did. But he told me I didnt have to worry about that. I was disappointed that I had not been chosen as the heir to the family.
I sympathize with your feelings.
But I guess that wasnt the end of the story.
Mizuki prefaced her story by saying, Its not going to be interesting for Sam either.
Lises ex-husband, Julian, starteding to me.
Come to think of it, he said something like that to Lise-sama, didnt he?
From the way he talks, it seems that he thinks that if he wants to take over the Sword Saints house, the quickest way to do it is to marry me.
thats a joke, isnt it?
Its true. I dont know what made him think that, but Julien has indeed left his wife and ising on to me. I know what he did to Liese and I dont want to marry a man who is far inferior to me in terms of ability, but I dont care.
Mizuki cowered her shoulders in disgust.
She was right, it was certainly not an interesting story.
It is both irritating and shameful that the man who made Liese unhappy is wooing Mizuki, who is also her friend.
At the same time, he wonders why the Sword Saint is leaving Mizukis situation like that.
Im sorry, I probably shouldnt have brought this up with you, Lieses fiance.
No, its okay.
Then Im d. But I wonder. Julian is not a good enough candidate to be the sessor of the Sword Saint.
What do you mean?
To put it bluntly, Julian is weak.
Sam was even more puzzled by Mizukis clear assertion.
(Then why is such man a candidate for Sword Saint sessor?)
There was no one here to answer Sams question.
Chapter 143: Permission Given to Become a Disciple
Chapter 143: Permission Given to Be a Disciple
Tranted by AmaLynne
When Sam and his group returned to the dojo, they were greeted by Hanae, who was lying on the floor in a heap but looking very satisfied, and Lise, who had changed into a hakama and was wiping her sweat off with a towel.
(Wow, Lise-sama in Hakama is pretty cute!)
Sams heart flutters at the sight of his fiance dressed so freshly.
The problems he had been having with the sessor to the Amemiya family and Lises ex-husband have all flown away.
Noticing her fianc, who was stretching his nose, Lise smiled and called out to him.
Oh, wee back. How was Kotomi-sama?
Yes, she was a very nice girl. And she seemed to be in better health than I had heard.
Im d to hear that.
Lise looks relieved.
He remember that Kotomi called her Lise-onee-chan, they must have been good friends.
That is why he can understand Lises concern.
Sam loved her fianc, who was both considerate and kind.
How is Kotomi-sama from Sams point of view?
I think she has a great talent for wizards. If it was only magic, she would be better than me and Ur.
What? Better than Sam and onee-sama?
Yes, shes better than us in terms of magic power alone.
Sam nodded to Lise, whose expression changed to a surprised one.
Then, perhaps unable to remain silent, Kurando joined the conversation.
Samuel-kunis that true?
No doubt about it. I have never seen a child with such great magical power before.
Truly, more than you or Ulrike-dono.
He has a greater amount of magic than we do.
Kurando let out a big breath.
I knew that Kotomis magic power was great, but I did not expect it to be greater than Ulrike-dono.
Kurando-sama, about that.
Yes?
May I take Kotomi-chan as my discipline?
What do you mean?
Sams sudden request to take his daughter as an apprentice causes Kurando to look puzzled.
Mizuki told his father to supplement his story.
Kotomi asked Sam to take her as a discipline.
Kotomi is?
Mizuki told Kurando that Kotomi had appealed to Sam to be her apprentice and that she had a goal of bing a court magician.
Kurando probably did not know either.
His face showed surprise.
I never thought that Kotomi would want to be a wizard.
I was surprised, too. But I think its good. Kotomi has magical powers, and Im proud of her for having a future goal that makes use of it.
Yes, I am.? But, Samuel-kun, are you willing to take Kotomi as your disciple?
In response to Kenseis question, Sam returned a smile.
The amount of magic power and the hidden qualities that she possesses, Kotomi is a talented wizard. I would be more than happy to help.
Wait, Sam. Kotomi-sama is still in bad shape.
Oh, yes, of course I will take her as my discipline only after Kotomi-chan gets well.
Lise reminded him that he hadnt said enough, and continued in a hurry.
The way I see it, its still going to take some time for her to get well from a health standpoint. Thats how big the magical power is. But if she wants to learn, she can do it now. Ill bring a grimoire next time, so please let her read it.
Regardless of whether or not she was going to be discipline, she wanted to help the girl who had that carefree smile and said she wanted to be a wizard.
If Ur was here, he would do the same for her as he did for himself.
(Oh, Ur would start training her, saying that even if she wasnt well, she would get well eventually if she trained hard enough)
The training Sam recalled as an apprentice was truly radical.
Because of such training, Sam has decided to be gentle when he is in a position to teach someone.
I think she can learn swordsmanship on days when she can move her body. And if she really is talented with swords, I hope she can be a child who can use both swords and magic.
As Sam spoke his mind, Sword Saint bowed deeply.
I thank you for thinking of my daughter. And please take good care of my daughter.
With her fathers permission, Kotomi was to be Sams discipline.
Although she may not be able to do much as a master due to her health problems, she will still try to help him as much as possible.
I will try to help her as much as I can. Sam.
Of course.
Ill let her knowter. Shell be overjoyed for sure.
Mizuki also seemed pleased that her father had allowed her sister to be his discipline.
I look forward to working with you in the future.
Sam concluded, bringing todays visit to the Amemiya family to an end.
As Sam headed home with Lise and Hanae, who had changed into their new clothes, he had some concerns about the issue of the sessor to the Sword Saint, but he decided not to get involved because Mizuki had asked him not to say anything about it.
Hes honestly happy to have discipline, but the visit left us with a somewhat bitter taste in his mouth.
Chapter 144: At That Time, the Royal Palace ①
Chapter 144: At That Time, the Royal Pce
Tranted by AmaLynne
Rachel Isle Skye, the second princess of the Skye Kingdom, was in a very bad mood.
Wearing a gorgeous, ornate red dress, she walked down the hallway withrge thighs.
Her fingers fidgeted with her curly, bluish silver-blonde hair, and she did not attempt to hide her annoyance, which was not very princess-like.
The maids who pass by her, not wanting to upset Rachel, move to the end of the corridor out of her sight and bow their heads in a small, quiet gesture.
Without looking at the maids, Rachel went to her sisters room.
She knows that the guards in front of her sisters room are gone, so she opens the door vigorously and walks in.
Ste-onee-sama!
Oh, Rachel. Whats wrong with you today?
The woman who greeted the breathless Rachel was the first princess of the Skye Kingdom, Ste Isle Skye, who was tidying up her room.
The fact that her sister was cleaning up after herself when she could have left it to the maids, convinced Rachel that the stories she had heard were true.
I heard that you had begun to leave your roomso I came to ask you how you were doing.
I am so d you cared. Thank you.
As a sister, of course. But you really left your room. I thought you were lying. Besides, I heard that you have stopped studying, which you were so absorbed in.
When Rachel asked probingly, Ste put on a cheerful face.
She feels a little annoyed by that but tries not to show her emotions.
I havent stopped studying, but Ive stopped putting so much time into it. Recently, Ive also started exercising.
What kind of change of heart? Youve been talking so much about study, study, study.
Her sister has clearly changed.
She is a different person from when she used to lock herself in her room and study to be epted as a princess. It was as if a ghost had been lifted from her, and she had taken on an air of serenity.
Rachel spat out inwardly, She had been so good at shutting herself away from me.
I guess its thanks to Sam.
Sam? Who is it?
Would you recognize me if I said Samuel Scheidt?
DD!? Samuel Scheidt? The Samuel Scheidt who not only became the court wizard but also took Alberts ce as the most powerful in the kingdom?
Yes, well, I didnt know much about it, but Rachel must have watched Sam and Albert in their duel.
Now, there is probably no one in the royal court who does not know the name Samuel Scheidt.
Albert, who had taken over the throne as the most powerful wizard in the kingdom, suddenly made a fuss about a duel.
And although his opponent was a minor child, he was said to be a disciple of Ulrike Scheidt-Walker.
It was a good topic of conversation for those who had nothing better to do.
Some of the nobles were even looking forward to seeing how brutal a show Albert would put on.
Aside from her sister, who had stayed indoors, Rachel was one of those who were interested in the duel and lined up to be a spectator.
Of course I was there. Many people in the pce were looking forward to it because they had heard that Albert was going to beat up a child. But I didnt expect him to be killed in an instant. Albert was a miserable man, wasnt he?
Rachel. Its not a bad thing to speak ill of the dead. Besides, Sam was strong, thats all.
Thats truebut why did sister meet with this Samuel Scheidt?
She doesnt care about Albert, who was a nuisance to the kingdom even after he died. It was more about Sam.
Rachel couldnt help but wonder why he, of all people, was meeting with her sister.
Think of it, I havent told you. Im engaged to Sam.
DDHa!?
Chapter 145: At That Time, the Royal Palace ②
Chapter 145: At That Time, the Royal Pce
Tranted by AmaLynne
Rachel could not believe her ears.
DDWhat did my sister just say?
O-Onee-sama, what did you just say?
I am engaged to Samuel Scheidt.
Onee-sama really?
Yes, father introduced me to him. At first, I had doubts because he was a younger boy, but now I am happy with him. I know he didnt want to get engaged to me, but I can feel his care and tenderness in the letters he writes to me.
Ste, smiling happily, looked like a maiden in love.
DDOnee-sama all over again.
At the sight of her sister, Rachel bites her lip
Maybe Sams number one is Lise, but thats okay. I know from the letter that he cares about me. We cant live together yet, but eventuallyRachel? Rachel, whats wrong?
No, its nothing. Oh, is that letter from that Samuel Scheidt?
Yes, it arrived earlier today. Hes a fast responder. I didnt think we could exchange letters this often.
Ste found the letter on the desk and hugged it carefully.
This gesture also irritated Rachel.
Rachel tried her best not to tantly distort her face in front of her sister.
She was determined to be the sister who listened to her sisters story.
I didnt know that.but he is a curious man, isnt he? Im somewhat impressed that he would ept onee-sama, who is surrounded by bad rumors.
Although she was being deliberately sarcastic, the older sister never cracked a smile.
True. But he doesnt care about such trivial things. And I dont care about rumors anymore.
DD! W-Why is that?
She asked her sister, hiding her agitation.
Her sister is a different person from the one who had been upset by trivial rumors.
Rachel has been telling me a lot of gossip because she cares about me, but I dont want to hear anymore. Thank you for all you have done. Now that I know that my father and mother love me very much, I am not afraid of anything anymore.
Thats right. As a sister, I couldnt be happier to see your positive attitude.
Thank you, Rachel. Youre a big part of the reason Im here.
O-Ohohoho, as a sister, it is only natural that I care about onee-sama.
With that, Rachel turned her back on her sister, not wanting to be here any longer.
Oh, youre leaving?
Yes, Im afraid so, but I have some business to attend to. I heard that your sister left her room today, so I just wanted to check in on her.
Thank you so much. I am so grateful that Rachel was the only one who came to see me while I was shut up.
I believe Cedric-onii-sama has been in to see you as well.
I know he would have. I appreciate you and Cedric and Rachel. Thank you.
Youre wee. Im going to leave you now. Good day to you.
Without looking back at her sister, Rachel walked out of the room.
After a short walk down a long hallway, she returned to her room and proceeded to her bedroom.
When she reached the bed, Rachel lifted the pillow and mmed it down as hard as she could.
What is it with that woman! Ive given her all kinds of bad news so that shell stay cooped up forever! What is it that she loves so much! And now shes engaged to Samuel Scheidt! And now youre taking what you want from me again, bitch!
The emotions that she had been holding back from showing in front of her sister exploded.
Rachel had always hated Ste.
She hated her sister, who took whatever she wanted, as well as their mothers bickering, and she hated her with all her heart.
So she deliberately let her know that she was beingughed at behind her back for being an unrighteous child because of her gray hair.
Sometimes, she offered topics of conversation to the aristocrat, who was tired of Stes innuendos, to get her interested again.
This caused Ste to withdraw and retreat into her shell.
It was Rachels pleasure to pretend to be a caring sister and go to see how her sister was doing.
But even though her sister was a shut-in, she still had what she wanted.
The love of her father, the king.
People who adored her.
Andter, Samuel Scheidt.
.
But of all things, Samuel Scheidt, whom I so desperately wanted, was Stes! Youve got to be kidding me!
She repeatedly mmed the pillow down, but her irritation didnt subside.
That was as it should be. Rachel had wanted Sam since the day she saw the duel between Sam and Albert.
She had her mother check him out, and when she found out that he was safe enough to be hers, she had just the other day begged her mother for him.
But the thought that he was already her sisters by then made her gut churn.
Rachel was fascinated by Sams strength.
Rachel didnt know any other man who was that strong.
She wanted to own him, to subdue him, to make him her samurai.
For the first time, she was willing to sacrifice herself for him.
Youre being pampered by father. You cant take away what I want againDD
Rachel, who was filled with the mad mes of jealousy, bit her lip as she thought of her abominable sister.
Chapter 146: The Three of Us Going Out on a Date? ①
Chapter 146: The Three of Us Going Out on a Date?
Tranted by AmaLynne
Sam! Lets go shopping in the city!
Lise and Hanae came into Sams room after getting ready.
Sam, who had been scattering grimoires on the floor, looked at them and opened his mouth.
Im looking forward to shopping.
Uh, shopping?
It had been two weeks since he had visited Kensei Amemiya Kurando.
Sam had spent the past two weeks continuing to train with Liese and Hanar, ying with Alicia and the baby dragon, corresponding with Ste, and mending grimoires for Kotomi.
Needless to say, his rtionship with his fiance Lise is good, and they sleep together every night.
He hase to be able to understand her feelings, though only somewhat. He still cant win in hand-to-handpetitions, but he still manages to win more than once because he hates to lose.
He has a good rtionship with Ste, too. Although he has already epted her as his fiance, he does not know how to treat her because of her position as a princess. Therefore, it was easy for me tomunicate with her by letter.
He wonders if it is the same with her, she writes a lot about whats going on and what happened in her day in her letters. She noticed that Sam was looking forward to exchanging letters with her.
I dont mind, but is there something you want?
Not really, but Id like to go out once in a while. Besides, Sam seems to be stuck.
Sometimes its important to take a break.
The two of them have been friends for the past week, and they have not shown any signs of jealousy toward each other.
He doesnt know if its because hes not engaged to her or if theyve just had a hand-me-down, but hes relieved to see that the rtionship seems to be going well.
Its a dead end, for sure.
Lise was right.
Since Kotomi had been epted as a disciple, he wanted to first prepare a grimoire that she could read on her bed, but it was difficult to find one that would satisfy her.
At the moment, all he had on hand were grimoires that he had collected during his travels throughout the continent, and they did not cover rudimentary magic or content for beginners.
Through Jonathans contacts, he had ordered a few grimoires, but they were all boring.
He thought, This will be boring for Kotomi, too.
He thought about writing a book for Kotomi himself, but he knew that he would not be able to use it as a reference because Sam had collected his favorite grimoires from all over the world.
Since Ur was like that, he grew up the same way, but he was taught only in a practical way, and the result is what he is doing now.
Kotomi should start by learning proper magic.
Especially if she cant move her body.
Every country and region has its style of magic.
In the Skye Kingdom, there seems to be a trend for wizards to focus on the firepower of their magic, without using martial arts, swordsmanship, etc.
Especially, attack magic seems to be good.
Thinking back, Albert Frege was just like that.
Some wizards say that the mixing of magic and martial arts, such as Sam and Ur, is barbaric andcking in wizardry.
However, Kotomi also has a talent for swordsmanship, so he hopes that she will learn Amamiya-style swordsmanship and magic, respectively.
However, it would be better for her to learn the right kind of magic first.
There are several bookstores in the city. You might have a good encounter if you visit them.
Thats true.
Also, I thought Id like to go out on a date once in a while.
Lise-sama.
.
Sams heart flutters at the cuteness of his fiance, who says such things with red cheeks.
But there is also Hanae, it may not be strictly speaking a date.
When he looked at her, she gave him a thumbs up.
Im not your fiance, but I can give you a special date today.
Thank you very much.
He doesnt know whats special about it, but its refreshing to see the three of us going out together.
So, lets get going.
Good! We cant do a lot of shopping without Sam, who has an item box with him!
DD!! You invited me because Im a luggage handler!
Im just kidding. Lets go on a date.
O-Oh
Lise put her arm around Sam and they headed for the city.
Chapter 147: The Three of Us Going Out on a Date? ②
Chapter 147: The Three of Us Going Out on a Date?
Tranted by AmaLynne
It had been a long time since he had visited the city.
Wow, its crowded.
The first time he came to the Royal Capital, he had taken advantage of his free time to casually walk around aimlessly, but it was more like a walk to distract himself from the depressed mood he was feeling after losing Ur.
Once life settled down, he often visited the royal pce to fight in duels, etc., and he only passed through the city.
There are a lot of people living in the Royal Capital.
Today is the day when there are fewer people.
Sam and others, passed by the bustling crowd.
They did not use carriages today but instead explored the town on their own feet.
The average aristocrat usually has a merchante to his mansion or a carriage attached to his purveyors store.
However, both Lise and Hanae walk around the city on their own feet, and shopping is alsomon.
That coffee shop over there has great coffee.
The meat at that stall is excellent.
Oh, I see.
Lise and Hanae are not like aristocrats in a good way.
They seem like ordinary women in the way that they emphasize ease of movement rather than mboyance in what they wear, and the fact that they casuallye to the castle town for shopping.
For Sam, this is preferable and easier to deal with because he does not have to worry about it.
If you ask him, it seems that Alicia and Erica also tend not to use the carriage when they have something to do in the castle town.
Sam! Theres some sweet ice cream over here!
I want something cold. Its getting hotter these days.
As summer was approaching, there were ice-candy stalls.
When Sam peeked in, he saw that they were selling shaved ice, in his previous life in Japan, was rarely seen except at fairs.
What was a little different was that it seemed to be made of frozen fruit, which was then broken into small pieces and eaten. The shaved ice is then topped with pulp and sauces.
There are seats avable, so lets eat.
Right.
Yay~
Then Ill go get some.
Oh, thank you.
After getting the two women to sit at the table in front of the stall, Sam bought three kinds of iced candies: strawberries, oranges, and grapes from the stall.
After epting a te from the owner, he ced them in front of Lise and the others.
Thank you.
Thank you. Bon apptit.
After Sam sat down, the two women began to eat the ice cream with a spoon.
Its delicious.
When it gets hot, you cant go wrong with ice cream.
Lise and Hanae were satisfied with the ice cream, and Sam ate one as well.
The coolness and sweetness of the fruit spread in the mouth, and it wasfortable.
It was as if her body was cooling down.
Sam, ahh~
Hmm?
Ahh~
Uhh
Lise is pointing a spoon at me with a smile.
Here, ahh~
A-Ahh
Understanding what she wanted to do, Sam opened his mouth.
Lise smiles at him and offers him a piece of ice cream.
Its kind of embarrassing, but its quite nice.
Sam was not aware that she was being looked at from afar with jealousy, but she had two such beauties with her. Jealousy is not worth noticing.
Then Ill return the favor. Lise-sama, too, ahh~
Its a little embarrassing being the one who getsahh~
Now it was Sams turn to feed Lise.
The well-shaped lips of Lise, whose cheeks are slightly tinted, open, and she carries the ice cream.
Yes, its delicious. I wonder if its because Sam fed it to me.
Its a little embarrassing, but its very couple-like. We should do this more often.
Geez, Sam!
(I like Lise-sama who is embarrassed tooI mean, Hanae-sama keeps eating at her own pace even though we are flirting in front of her. Im impressed. I would have been annoyed if it had been me.)
Thinking about this, Sam spent a sweet moment with Lise.
In the meantime, Hanae was having another ice cream.
He wishes these peaceful moments would continue.
Thinking back to his busy days aftering to the royal capital, Sam couldnt help but think about it.
Chapter 148，Part1: The Three of Us Going Out on a Date? ③
Chapter148Part1: The Three of Us Going Out on a Date?
Tranted by AmaLynne
I couldnt find the grimoire
Sam, who had finished eating his icy snack, regretfully spilled the beans.
He went to several bookstores and came across a few grimoires, but the contents were boring.
ording to the owner of the bookstore, it is not possible for a serious person who writes grimoires to write interesting content.
In fact, most grimoires are full of boastful stories and content about magic.
Aside from the former, he doesnt want thetter.
I wonder if there are many wizards out there who buy and read grimoires? I thought there would be more.
Lises question was answered by Hanae, who had finished her second bowl of ice cream.
I had plenty of grimoires at home, so I didnt need to buy any.
I see what you mean. But we have a lot of grimoires. I guess because my father is a magician and my grandfather was a wizard too.
Oh, really? So Lise-samas grandfather was also a wizard.
Yes, he was a very good one. He was very kind and smiling to me, but very strict with my father.
He had never heard of the previous head of the Earl Walker family.
But he does know that the family has been producing wizards for generations.
Ur and Jonathan are excellent wizards, and Erica is a promising wizard as well.
The nobility often has parents teach their children or hire wizards to help them learn basic magic.
I guess thats true.
It is themoners who study on their own.
I see.
You can also learn at school. Children who can use magic are sometimes exempted from paying tuition fees, so many children learn magic that way.
Hanaes words reminded me of something called a magic school.
As he recalls, Erika also attended a school with a magic department.
Sam had never attended school.
He was trained practically by an excellent master named Ur, so there was no need for him to go to school.
It may sound bad to say, but the experience gained through actualbat was more important to Sam than ssroom study.
However, this was not the case with Kotomi.
Schoolto begin with, Kotomi cant even leave the house. Ive got a whole set of rudimentary magic memorized, too, but I dont know how to teach it to her.
Should I ask Grandma?
You sure?
It was Hanae who offered a helping hand to Sam, who was distressed.
What?
Hmm. Grandma has many grimoires. There are many that I have never even read. Maybe there is a grimoire that is just right for Kotomi.
When Sam asked, Hmm, Hanae gave a thumbs-up.
For a promising wizard, its more than wee.
Thank you.
Yes, leave it to me.
Thanks to Hanae, we may have a solution to our grimoire problem. Thank you, Hanae.
Dont worry about it, I want to do many things for her too.
Sam and Lise were grateful.
He was d to see that she was also concerned about Kotomi.
Feeling more at ease, the three of them left the restaurant to continue shopping.
I saw a store earlier that had some nice swords on disy. I want to go there next time.
Um, cant we at least get shoes or clothes there?
My its a nice sword. Sam will like it when he sees it.
No, I mean
It is like Lise, a swordsman, to be interested in swords instead of clothes, but he thinks it is something different.
(Well, if its okay with Lise-sama, thats fine.)
In the end, it seems that Hanae was also interested in weapons, and the three of them headed for a nearby store.
At the arms shop, Lise spent a long time staring at a long sword.
Apparently, she wanted a sword, but the price made it difficult.
However, it is a very good sword, and she doesnt know when she will be able to find it again.
Sam, unable to see Lises conflicting feelings, decides to buy it for her as a memento of their date.
Thank you, Sam!
Lise hugs him and kisses him on the cheek.
Sam was a bit skeptical that her first gift would be a long sword, but he decided that if his cute fiance was happy with it, it was all right.
In a way, it was like Lise.
(It was nice to see Lise-samas happy face.)
By the way, the price was quite expensive.
Sam, me, too.
If Liese was able to buy one, she can get one too, and Hanae starts asking for one.
She pointed her finger greedily at a knuckle guard disyed in the new items section.
It is also quite expensive and is the same price as the long sword she gave Lise.
It seems to have been made by a famous craftsman and is a one-of-a-kind item.
Thank you for going on a date with me.
Hmm. Ill give it to you. DDI owe you a favor about the grimoire, and I understand.
In the end, he decided to send a gift to Hanae as well.
Yay~
She didnt change her expression, but he dont think he imagined that her lips seemed to be looser than usual.
After paying the shopkeeper, who seemed happy to have sold two expensive weapons, they put them away in the item box so as not to disturb their date.
After leaving the store, the three of us continued to enjoy the stalls and window shopping.
On the way, Sam saw a handkerchief for sale in a clothing store.
The handkerchief, made of white cloth and decorated with blue roses, reminded him somewhat of Ste, so he bought it.
He decides to send it with tomorrows letter.
Sam and his friends go out before noon, but it is already dusk.
Shall we go back to the house now?
Yes, I think so. DDIt was fun, Sam. Shall wee back?
Of course.
Sam was very happy to see Lise smile so much.
Id go on a date like this again and again, she said.
Thanks for the present.
Its fine. Im indebted to Hanae-sama.
Hmm.
Regardless of what Hanae thinks of herself, hes grateful that she is willing to meet every day.
Thanks to the two of them, Sams skills have improved again.
It was a small way to repay them.
Lets go home, then.
Lise held Sams hand.
Thats when it happened.
Oh, its Lise, isnt it?
A mans voice, unfamiliar to me, echoed through the bustle of the castle town.
Chapter 148，Part2: The Three of Us Going Out on a Date? ③
Chapter148Part2: The Three of Us Going Out on a Date?
Tranted by AmaLynne
I couldnt find the grimoire
Sam, who had finished eating his icy snack, regretfully spilled the beans.
He went to several bookstores and came across a few grimoires, but the contents were boring.
ording to the owner of the bookstore, it is not possible for a serious person who writes grimoires to write interesting content.
In fact, most grimoires are full of boastful stories and content about magic.
Aside from the former, he doesnt want thetter.
I wonder if there are many wizards out there who buy and read grimoires? I thought there would be more.
Lises question was answered by Hanae, who had finished her second bowl of ice cream.
I had plenty of grimoires at home, so I didnt need to buy any.
I see what you mean. But we have a lot of grimoires. I guess because my father is a magician and my grandfather was a wizard too.
Oh, really? So Lise-samas grandfather was also a wizard.
Yes, he was a very good one. He was very kind and smiling to me, but very strict with my father.
He had never heard of the previous head of the Earl Walker family.
But he does know that the family has been producing wizards for generations.
Ur and Jonathan are excellent wizards, and Erica is a promising wizard as well.
The nobility often has parents teach their children or hire wizards to help them learn basic magic.
I guess thats true.
It is themoners who study on their own.
I see.
You can also learn at school. Children who can use magic are sometimes exempted from paying tuition fees, so many children learn magic that way.
Hanaes words reminded me of something called a magic school.
As he recalls, Erika also attended a school with a magic department.
Sam had never attended school.
He was trained practically by an excellent master named Ur, so there was no need for him to go to school.
It may sound bad to say, but the experience gained through actualbat was more important to Sam than ssroom study.
However, this was not the case with Kotomi.
Schoolto begin with, Kotomi cant even leave the house. Ive got a whole set of rudimentary magic memorized, too, but I dont know how to teach it to her.
Should I ask Grandma?
You sure?
It was Hanae who offered a helping hand to Sam, who was distressed.
What?
Hmm. Grandma has many grimoires. There are many that I have never even read. Maybe there is a grimoire that is just right for Kotomi.
When Sam asked, Hmm, Hanae gave a thumbs-up.
For a promising wizard, its more than wee.
Thank you.
Yes, leave it to me.
Thanks to Hanae, we may have a solution to our grimoire problem. Thank you, Hanae.
Dont worry about it, I want to do many things for her too.
Sam and Lise were grateful.
He was d to see that she was also concerned about Kotomi.
Feeling more at ease, the three of them left the restaurant to continue shopping.
I saw a store earlier that had some nice swords on disy. I want to go there next time.
Um, cant we at least get shoes or clothes there?
My its a nice sword. Sam will like it when he sees it.
No, I mean
It is like Lise, a swordsman, to be interested in swords instead of clothes, but he thinks it is something different.
(Well, if its okay with Lise-sama, thats fine.)
In the end, it seems that Hanae was also interested in weapons, and the three of them headed for a nearby store.
At the arms shop, Lise spent a long time staring at a long sword.
Apparently, she wanted a sword, but the price made it difficult.
However, it is a very good sword, and she doesnt know when she will be able to find it again.
Sam, unable to see Lises conflicting feelings, decides to buy it for her as a memento of their date.
Thank you, Sam!
Lise hugs him and kisses him on the cheek.
Sam was a bit skeptical that her first gift would be a long sword, but he decided that if his cute fiance was happy with it, it was all right.
In a way, it was like Lise.
(It was nice to see Lise-samas happy face.)
By the way, the price was quite expensive.
Sam, me, too.
If Liese was able to buy one, she can get one too, and Hanae starts asking for one.
She pointed her finger greedily at a knuckle guard disyed in the new items section.
It is also quite expensive and is the same price as the long sword she gave Lise.
It seems to have been made by a famous craftsman and is a one-of-a-kind item.
Thank you for going on a date with me.
Hmm. Ill give it to you. DDI owe you a favor about the grimoire, and I understand.
In the end, he decided to send a gift to Hanae as well.
Yay~
She didnt change her expression, but he dont think he imagined that her lips seemed to be looser than usual.
After paying the shopkeeper, who seemed happy to have sold two expensive weapons, they put them away in the item box so as not to disturb their date.
After leaving the store, the three of us continued to enjoy the stalls and window shopping.
On the way, Sam saw a handkerchief for sale in a clothing store.
The handkerchief, made of white cloth and decorated with blue roses, reminded him somewhat of Ste, so he bought it.
He decides to send it with tomorrows letter.
Sam and his friends go out before noon, but it is already dusk.
Shall we go back to the house now?
Yes, I think so. DDIt was fun, Sam. Shall wee back?
Of course.
Sam was very happy to see Lise smile so much.
Id go on a date like this again and again, she said.
Thanks for the present.
Its fine. Im indebted to Hanae-sama.
Hmm.
Regardless of what Hanae thinks of herself, hes grateful that she is willing to meet every day.
Thanks to the two of them, Sams skills have improved again.
It was a small way to repay them.
Lets go home, then.
Lise held Sams hand.
Thats when it happened.
Oh, its Lise, isnt it?
A mans voice, unfamiliar to me, echoed through the bustle of the castle town.
Chapter 148: The Three of Us Going Out on a Date? ③
Chapter 148: The Three of Us Going Out on a Date?
Tranted by AmaLynne
I couldnt find the grimoire
Sam, who had finished eating his icy snack, regretfully spilled the beans.
He went to several bookstores and came across a few grimoires, but the contents were boring.
ording to the owner of the bookstore, it is not possible for a serious person who writes grimoires to write interesting content.
In fact, most grimoires are full of boastful stories and content about magic.
.
Aside from the former, he doesnt want thetter.
I wonder if there are many wizards out there who buy and read grimoires? I thought there would be more.
Lises question was answered by Hanae, who had finished her second bowl of ice cream.
I had plenty of grimoires at home, so I didnt need to buy any.
I see what you mean. But we have a lot of grimoires. I guess because my father is a magician and my grandfather was a wizard too.
Oh, really? So Lise-samas grandfather was also a wizard.
Yes, he was a very good one. He was very kind and smiling to me, but very strict with my father.
He had never heard of the previous head of the Earl Walker family.
But he does know that the family has been producing wizards for generations.
Ur and Jonathan are excellent wizards, and Erica is a promising wizard as well.
The nobility often has parents teach their children or hire wizards to help them learn basic magic.
I guess thats true.
It is themoners who study on their own.
I see.
You can also learn at school. Children who can use magic are sometimes exempted from paying tuition fees, so many children learn magic that way.
Hanaes words reminded me of something called a magic school.
As he recalls, Erika also attended a school with a magic department.
Sam had never attended school.
He was trained practically by an excellent master named Ur, so there was no need for him to go to school.
It may sound bad to say, but the experience gained through actualbat was more important to Sam than ssroom study.
However, this was not the case with Kotomi.
Schoolto begin with, Kotomi cant even leave the house. Ive got a whole set of rudimentary magic memorized, too, but I dont know how to teach it to her.
Should I ask Grandma?
You sure?
It was Hanae who offered a helping hand to Sam, who was distressed.
What?
Hmm. Grandma has many grimoires. There are many that I have never even read. Maybe there is a grimoire that is just right for Kotomi.
When Sam asked, Hmm, Hanae gave a thumbs-up.
For a promising wizard, its more than wee.
Thank you.
Yes, leave it to me.
Thanks to Hanae, we may have a solution to our grimoire problem. Thank you, Hanae.
Dont worry about it, I want to do many things for her too.
Sam and Lise were grateful.
He was d to see that she was also concerned about Kotomi.
Feeling more at ease, the three of them left the restaurant to continue shopping.
I saw a store earlier that had some nice swords on disy. I want to go there next time.
Um, cant we at least get shoes or clothes there?
My its a nice sword. Sam will like it when he sees it.
No, I mean
It is like Lise, a swordsman, to be interested in swords instead of clothes, but he thinks it is something different.
(Well, if its okay with Lise-sama, thats fine.)
In the end, it seems that Hanae was also interested in weapons, and the three of them headed for a nearby store.
At the arms shop, Lise spent a long time staring at a long sword.
Apparently, she wanted a sword, but the price made it difficult.
However, it is a very good sword, and she doesnt know when she will be able to find it again.
Sam, unable to see Lises conflicting feelings, decides to buy it for her as a memento of their date.
Thank you, Sam!
Lise hugs him and kisses him on the cheek.
Sam was a bit skeptical that her first gift would be a long sword, but he decided that if his cute fiance was happy with it, it was all right.
In a way, it was like Lise.
(It was nice to see Lise-samas happy face.)
By the way, the price was quite expensive.
Sam, me, too.
If Liese was able to buy one, she can get one too, and Hanae starts asking for one.
She pointed her finger greedily at a knuckle guard disyed in the new items section.
It is also quite expensive and is the same price as the long sword she gave Lise.
It seems to have been made by a famous craftsman and is a one-of-a-kind item.
Thank you for going on a date with me.
Hmm. Ill give it to you. DDI owe you a favor about the grimoire, and I understand.
In the end, he decided to send a gift to Hanae as well.
Yay~
She didnt change her expression, but he dont think he imagined that her lips seemed to be looser than usual.
After paying the shopkeeper, who seemed happy to have sold two expensive weapons, they put them away in the item box so as not to disturb their date.
After leaving the store, the three of us continued to enjoy the stalls and window shopping.
On the way, Sam saw a handkerchief for sale in a clothing store.
The handkerchief, made of white cloth and decorated with blue roses, reminded him somewhat of Ste, so he bought it.
He decides to send it with tomorrows letter.
Sam and his friends go out before noon, but it is already dusk.
Shall we go back to the house now?
Yes, I think so. DDIt was fun, Sam. Shall wee back?
Of course.
Sam was very happy to see Lise smile so much.
Id go on a date like this again and again, she said.
Thanks for the present.
Its fine. Im indebted to Hanae-sama.
Hmm.
Regardless of what Hanae thinks of herself, hes grateful that she is willing to meet every day.
Thanks to the two of them, Sams skills have improved again.
It was a small way to repay them.
Lets go home, then.
Lise held Sams hand.
Thats when it happened.
Oh, its Lise, isnt it?
A mans voice, unfamiliar to me, echoed through the bustle of the castle town.
Chapter 149: Met a Disgusting Man ①
Chapter 149: Met a Disgusting Man
Tranted by AmaLynne
Sam reflexively turned around at the sound of someone calling Lises name.
Behind him was a strange man.
Who?
He was a man in his mid-twenties.
He was well dressed, with auburn hair neatly trimmed.
He was tall and slender, with a rather sweet mask that left asting impression.
At his waist was a sword, but he did not look like a swordsman.
The sheath of the sword was decorated with ostentatious and ostentatious ornaments, which made me feel that hecked good taste.
(Who is this guy? He looks like a swordsman, but no, he is not a swordsman. He looks like a nobled imitating a swordsman.)
The man looks straight at Lise, not at Sam.
He was about to ask his fiance if they knew each other, when he noticed that she was shaking as she held his hand.
DDJulian.
The name that came out of Lises mouth, which shook not only physically but also vocally, rang a bell.
(Julian, dont tell me its Lise-samas.)
If Sam remembered correctly, it was the name of Lises ex-husband.
He is a candidate to be the sessor to the Sword Saint and also a man of ill repute who is courting Mizuki Amemiya.
Hey, Lise. Its been a long time. We havent seen each other since our divorce, so I guess its been two years already.
What can I do for you?
Lises reply to Julians friendly demeanor is stiff.
It is not Sams imagination that her voice is somehow cold.
Oh, arent you boring? I only called on you because I saw you here.
I dont think we have the kind of rtionship.
In response to Lises difort and irritation, Julian simply shrugged his shoulders.
I hope you dont say lonely things. We were once a married couple. I just wanted to talk to you. Shall we go into a nearby store?
Lise trembled as if frightened by Julian who said such a thing and extended his hand to her unkindly.
Sam, who did not miss the change in his fiance, quickly intervened.
Who are you?
Finally, Julians gaze fell on Sam.
He looked displeased, perhaps because he had been interrupted.
But Sam was the one who was displeased.
Who are you? If you want to ask someones name, say it first.
I am the Count Michel. Shouldnt you respect your superiors even if they dont know that I am Julian Michel, the eldest son of Count Michel?
Why should I respect you?
He can only take a contentious attitude toward Lises ex-husband.
To begin with, this mans words and actions irritated Sam.
Regardless of Lise, she is convinced that she does not get along with this man.
Sam, dont do this. Lets get the hell out of here.
Sam? Is this Samuel Scheidt, by any chance?
Julian, hearing Sams name, seemed to recognize the person in front of him.
Then he sighs deliberately.
What would you say if I were?
I heard that Lise, my wife, was engaged to someone very promising, but I had no idea she was such a child.
Stop it, Julian!
Rumors are unreliable. It seems that the quality of court wizards in this country has also declined. Either that, or Your Majestys eyes have grown blind in admitting such a child.
DDYou talk as you please, you.
Although he felt the urge to punch the guy out at any moment, he held back.
At least he knew Lise wouldnt want him to hit him here.
Sam takes a deep breath and suppresses his irritation.
Lets not deal with him, Sam.
Fine.
Nodding to Lise, who sounded like she was about to start crying, Sam turned away from Julian.
Lets go, Hanae.
Nn.
She was silent and seemed to be looking at Julian for a moment, but then seemed to lose interest.
She nodded and was about to leave with her and Lise.
Wait. I wont allow you to leave without my permission, Lise.
DD!
Julian, with his arrogant manner, interrupts her.
And Sam had one thing he couldnt tolerate.
You! Dont call my fiances name lightly.
He turned around and would have punched him if Lise hadnt grabbed his arm.
He didnt like the fact that he had been calling her name Lise, Lise, as a term of endearment since earlier.
He couldnt understand how the man who had made Lise unhappy could call out to her so casually.
One cannot help but wonder if he doesnt feel a little guilty.
What a cheeky child! Lise, by any chance, did you have a younger hobby?
Dont you dare!
what a noisy child.
Still calling Lises name lightly, Julian was about to reach his limit.
Next to Sam, Karen muttered,
This guy is annoying.
Hmm? Oh, you have anotherpanion? Oh, youre somewhere else, arent you?
I dont care. Im not interested in you. If you dont have anything to say to me, get out of here.
Hanae also did not seem to think well of Julian and was even more indifferent than usual.
Julian frowned at her attitude.
Lise, even though were divorced, you were my wife. I dont think its right to associate with such a person.
Who I associate with is none of your business!
Are you going to resist me? Well then
Julian did not like Lises attitude, and his face showed his obvious irritation.
For a moment, Lise looked frightened, but Sam broke in to shield her again as if to protect her.
This time it was the same for Hanae.
Im telling you, youy one finger on Lise-sama, and Ill kill you.
Likewise.
Sam and Karen were trying to kill her, and Julian looked at her nkly.
Then, he suddenly startedughing, wondering what was so funny.
Kill, hahaha, hahaha, kill? Kill me? You guys? You make meugh! Its hrious!
Chapter 150: Met a Disgusting Man ②
Chapter 150: Met a Disgusting Man
Tranted by AmaLynne
Julian continues tough hysterically with his hands on?his stomach.
Keepughing until you die.
Youre so annoying.
HahahaOh, you made meugh. I never thought that someone would have such an attitude toward me, the heir to the Sword Saint, so naive.
Hes just a candidate, but he is a brazen guy who ims to be the sessor of the sword saint.
Rather, his words and deeds have been deliberate and irritating ever since.
I have one word of advice for Lise. I know youve beening to the dojo recently, but please make sure you dont say anything unnecessary to Mizuki-sama.
What do you mean by anything unnecessary?
Everything. She is my wife-to-be.
Are you serious?
Of course I am. Well, I dont like her, but as heir to the title of Sword Saint, I have to put up with her.
DDYou! Stay away from Mizuki!
Lise, who had been frightened of Julien up to now, apparently could not tolerate his behavior of making fun of her friend and red at him angrily.
But Julien didnt even show any sign of caring about Lises gaze and sighed.
Oh, dear. I dont understand what you are so angry about. Thats how aristocratic marriages work. I didnt marry you out of love, either.
Enough!
Sams angry voice attracted the attention of the passersby.
Julian, too, was not going to make a big fuss in front of the crowd, and he clicked his tongue in annoyance.
I told you, Lise. If you do anything unnecessary, you will offend me. No, my house. Thats not what you or your father would want. DDDo you understand?
You think Im going to nod my head with a threat like that? No, thats before you even start. I dont need to tell you that Mizuki will never take you seriously.
Well, I dont know about that. Well, thats okay. Ive told you what Im going to tell you, so Im going to go now. I dont enjoy the stares of themon people.
Julien was about to turn on his heel when he stopped and looked at Sam.
Yes, Samuel Scheidt, I believe.
Dont call me by my name so casually; it would be embarrassing if people misunderstood that we were friends.
I hope to see you again.
I dont want to.
No, Im sure well meet again.
Julien turned his back with a meaningful remark.
He disappeared into the bustle.
Is everything all right, Lise-sama?
When Julian disappeared, Sam called out to his fiance with concern.
She seemed to be acting stoutly, but herplexion was not so good.
Yes, Im fine. Im just a little surprised, I didnt expect to see him out of the blue in the middle of nowhere.
He was a nasty man.
I agree with Hanae-sama.
I should have hit him. I regret it a little.
Its best to leave a man like that alone.
Sam says this not to Hanae, but rather to himself.
If Lise had not stopped him, he would have beaten him to death.
Lets go home now. The masters will be worried.
Right.
If he could, he would have chased after him, beaten him up, and told him never to show his face in front of Lise again.
But he knows that Lise would not want Sam to do such a thing.
Above all, once his emotions were ignited, Sam wasnt sure he could control himself.
(Just beating him to death isnt enough, hes scaring Lise-sama, I want to kill him.)
He doesnt do so because this is a city and not a ce for dueling.
As for Sam, he doesnt mind being med a bit, but he doesnt want to cause trouble for Lise, Hanae, and the Count Walker family who is taking care of him.
With more people to care for, he is acutely aware that he is more stuck than ever.
In the past, he would have indeed taken action without any worries.
Sam, Hanae.
Yes.
Nn.
Thank you.
No, no.
No worries.
Yeahbut, Im sorry, I spoiled all the fun.
You dont have to apologize, Lise.
Thats right.
I see But Im sorry.
Lise apologizes, which she doesnt have to do, and starts walking away without holding hands with Sam.
Sam and Hualien rush after her and call out to her, but Lise only gives empty replies.
In the end, even when they get to the mansion, her clouded face does not change, and she does not smile again that day.
Chapter 151: Worried About Lise
Chapter 151: Worried About Lise
Tranted by AmaLynne
Sam. Did something happen to Lise? I dont think so, have you and her foughtno, I dont think so.
After dinner, Lise, her face still gloomy, went back to her room by herself.
Normally, Lise would spend most of the time in Sams room chatting or having tea with her sisters and Hanae, but perhaps because of her unwanted reunion with her ex-husband during the day, she was acting strangely.
Jonathan and the others had noticed such a change in their daughter.
Sam was summoned to Jonathans room and asked to tell him about the days events.
I met Lises ex-husband, Julian Michel, in the town.
He reported the situation as he stood across the office desk.
He didnt feelfortable talking without Lises permission, but he couldnt keep quiet to Jonathan, who was worried about his daughter.
About meeting Julien in the city.
That he treated her in a familiar manner, which made Lise feel ufortable.
He told her without hesitation that he was going to make Mizuki his wife and warned her not to say anything unnecessary.
I see. Maybe thats why
Im sorry. I was with her, and he said whatever he wanted.
Sam is not the one to apologize. He always behaves that way. At first nce, he seems like a nice young man, but inside hes
I almost beat him up. No, I regret that I should have.
I know how you feel. But thank God you didnt touch him.
Sam sat down when Jonathan urged him to sit on the sofa.
His father-inw also sat on the other side of the table.
The Walkers and the Michels used to be close friends. The previous head of the family was a very aplished man. Because of that connection, Lise and Julian were once married, but you know how that turned out. If the previous head of the family had lived, that would not have happened.
Jonathan sighs bitterly.
The previous head of the family, you say?
I dont think Sam knows this, but the previous head of the Michel family, Mendes-sama, was a wonderful man. He was well remembered by His Majesty the King and was an excellent swordsman.
I didnt know there was such a man.
When the Sword Saint Amemiya Kurando-dono came to the continent from his country, he was one of the first to recognize his talent and ability and to assist him.
Heh.
(I dont think so, but is that why they made Julian a candidate for sessor to the Sword Saint? No, thats overthinking it.)
Inwardly, he had a thought in his mind, but he did not say it out loud.
.
Honestly, he didnt care if Julian became a sword saint or not.
Considering Mizuki and Kotomi, they would not want a man like that to be their fathers sessor, but what is important to Sam now is Lise.
But his grandson is a rogue. I thought Lise had finally recovered thanks to meeting Sam, too. The fact that she was once married to a man like that doesnt go away. Im sorry, but please look out for Lise.
Of course. I will visit her roomter. And now, it seems that Hanae-sama is with her.
After dinner, Sam confirmed that Hanae had followed Lise back to her room.
They have been ying hand-to-hand every day, and they get along well.
The chemistry between the fast-paced Hualien and the caring Lise is so good that sometimes Sam is even jealous of Hualien.
Therefore, he believes that Hanae is still a goodpanion for Lise.
Well, about Hanae-dono. It would be rude to call it unexpected, but Im d that Lise and Hanae-dono are getting along so well.
Me too.
Lise was jealous of Ste, but she did not show much jealousy toward Hanae.
Perhaps it was because they were only arranged marriages and not engaged, or perhaps she felt as if she had one more younger sister to take care of.
Regardless of what Sam and Hanae-dono are going to do in the future, as a father, I would like to thank you for having someone other than us who cares about Lise.
I understand your feelings. I am also grateful to Hanae-sama.
But, Julien, no way. I never thought he was nning to marry Mizuki-dono.
Jonathan spat out hatefully.
Sam agrees with him.
I heard that after he divorced Lise-sama, he divorced the woman he was with again. I dont know how he can keep making one move after another.
After Julian divorced Lise, he married and divorced another woman.
And on top of that, he is trying to get his hands on Mizuki, which is nothing short of bold.
If he still had feelings for Mizuki, it might be somewhat passable, but Julian clearly said that he did not like her, but he wanted to be a Sword Saint.
As a fellow man, this is extremely unpleasant.
I have kept my distance from that family for the past two years, but I have heard bad rumors about them. Julien has his problems, but the mother of the head of the family, Misery Michel, is also a wed person. I know that it was Misery, rather than Julian, who drove Lise into a corner.
I see. They are not a good family.
I know it was Misery who drove Lise away. The only regret is that we belong to the same faction, so we can not antagonize each other. We are taking the form of protesting by cutting ties and ignoring them, but I wonder how effective this will be.
Lets leave them alone. Im not going to see him anymore. Mizuki-sama has no intention of marrying that man.
In fact, Mizuki did not intend to marry Julian, but rather seemed to be annoyed by him.
As a matter before that, why would Mizuki, who is Lises friend and knows to some extent what led to the divorce, would think that she would marry Yulian?
But he is a candidate to seed the Sword Saint. You cant say he wont be involved at all.
He may be
But why is Julian a candidate to seed the Swordsman?
Sir?
No, I had heard that he could y with a sword a little, but I didnt think he was good enough to seed in the position of Sword Saint.
What Jonathan questioned was also said by Lise.
And he recalled that when talking with Mizuki, she had dered him weak.
Sam also did not get the vibe of a swordsman ustomed tobat from Julians behavior.
In my opinion, hes ipetent.
If Sam says so, then he must be right. Well, never mind. Sam may not like it, but if he gets involved again, just ignore him. Hell get on your nerves. Its best not to get involved with that house.
I understand. Ill try to do that.
Im sorry. As a father myself, I feel sorry, but nobility has its ties.
I understand.
Thank you.
No, well, I think its time to visit Lise.
He realized that he had spent quite a bit of time with Jonathan.
Not knowing what happened with Lise and Hanae, Sam wanted to show up soon too.
Oh, Im sorry I held you up. Take care of my daughter.
DDYes.
Sam thanked Jonathan, got up, and went to Lises room.
Chapter 152: Hanae Cheered Up Lise
Chapter 152: Hanae Cheered Up Lise
Tranted by AmaLynne
Lise, are you okay?
Hanae looked into Lises face as shey on her bed with a gloomy look on her face.
Worried about Lise, who had locked herself in her room after lunch without talking to her family, Hanae followed her and stayed in her room.
Hanae. Im sorry I made you worry. But Im fine.
You dont look okay.
There is nothing more unreliable than someone who is not okay.
Hanae was sincerely concerned about Lise, at least in her words.
Im a bit overwhelmed, to tell you the truth. I was having such a good time with Sam and Hanae, and I never thought it would be ruined by one man.
It was not that Lise was shocked to see Julien again.
Of course, she was not surprised by the unexpected reunion. She also felt that her good time had been watered down.
However, that was not the cause of Lises depression.
What shocked Lise more than anything else was the fact that she was afraid of Julian.
I thought I dont give a damn about that guy. No, I didnt care about him. But when I met him, I couldnt move my body.
She stiffens at the mere sight of his face and shivers when he calls out to her.
She felt ashamed and frustrated with herself.
Above all, she felt sorry for Sam that she had been held captive by such a man for so long.
Ive been keeping quiet about it because I didnt think it was something I should say much about, but I know about Lises situation too.
Im sure you do.
Its easy to say everythings finebut I understand that it doesnt really work that way.
Thank youIm d you said that.
I should have just blown that guy off myself.
I thought I could p that annoying face, but I couldnt do anything. Im so frustrated about that.
Sitting down next to Lise, who bites her lip, Hanae gently reaches out her hand.
She takes Lises hand in hers and offers words offort.
I dont think we will see each other again. Besides, Lise has Sam. She has someone to protect her. So you dont need to worry about it.
I envy Lise. She has someone who loves her unconditionally.
yes, I am blessed.
I have no one like Sam. I dont think thats a bad thing, but it does make me a little sad.
Lises eyes widened at Hanaes unexpected words.
She had never thought she would say something like this, even as a constion when she looked forward to fighting strong people and demanded a strong man for her marriage partner as well.
That surprised me. I didnt expect Hanae, who I thought was only interested in strong people, to say such a thing.
Right. Thats part of it.
Hey, why is Hanae looking for someone strong?
Between you and me, I dont care if the person is not strong.
What?
Im a girl, too, and I want to be protected.
Umm, you mean that?
Yes.
A smile escaped from Lise as a slightly flushed Hanae nodded.
Fufufu
Dont tell the grandma about this. I say it because its Lise. She is my dearest friend.
Thank you, Hanae. I also consider you a dear friend.
Yes, and its a little bit of a guess.
A guess? What do you mean?
Lise tilts her head, and Karen, her lips slightly parted, says.
I have met men in arranged marriages, but none of them would even look at me. I am only the granddaughter of the court wizard Murasaki Magnolia.
Hanae.
The goal was to make a connection, and I was an added bonus. I was a little angry about that. So I set the condition that I had to be a stronger man than myself. Otherwise, there is no way I can do it.
Lise couldnt believe that was the reason why Hanae wanted a strong man for her marriage partner, and she couldnt help butugh.
Fufufu, I didnt realize that Hanae was also a girl. Hanae is also a girl, isnt she?
Excuse me. I am always a girl.
She looked at Haren, whose cheeks were puffed out.
The two of them suddenly go crazy and start giggling.
Fufufu.
Haha.
Lise realizes that the gloomy feeling that had been dominating her has cleared up.
Perhaps Hanae was intentionally making Lise feel better by talking about herself.
To tell you the truth, I like Sam after living with him. He is kind. Above all, I can tell from the way he treats Lise that he is a loving person.
Yes, Sam loves me very much.
So, Lise, dont worry about that man anymore.
Hanae, who did not always show her emotions, smiled clearly.
Her expression was very gentle and warm.
What Lise needs right now is not to lock herself in her room and worry about her family. I think what she needs is a hug from Sam and lots of love.
DDYeah, right. I would love to. I want to be hugged by Sam so much right now.
Then lets leave the room together.
Grabbing the hand offered by Hanae, she gets up from the bed.
But before embracing her loved one, she wanted to hug her precious friend who had cheered her up with all her strength.
Thank you, Hanae.
Nn. No problem.
Lise, who had been ruled by her worst feelings, was able to return to her usual, cheerful face.
Chapter 153: I Got the Call
Chapter 153: I Got the Call
Tranted by AmaLynne
After Sam finished talking with Jonathan, he went to Lises room.
He walked down the hallway, thinking about what he could do to cheer her up.
We can either have a hand-to-handbat and make a quick change of pace, or we can go out into the castle town at nightand have a drink together, but Im still a minor.
As for drinking and smoking, one can enjoy them from the age of fifteen, when one is an adult, but that area is loose.
A child of Sams age can drink alcohol or smoke cigarettes and not be caught without being told by the military police, Hey you, stop!
Furthermore, there is no such thing as being arrested for walking around town in the middle of the night.
It is a harsh world, not as safe as in Japan in the previous life, and you are truly responsible for your actions.
Just as there are criminals in Japan, there are criminals in this world.
From bandits, pirates, and righteous thieves to murderers, thieves, and even adventurers who try to exploit the weak, there are many.
There are even adults who get involved when children are drinking, using them of being cheeky.
In fact, during one of Sams adventures with Ur, a group of adults once surrounded him when he showed up at a bar to gather information.
Of course, Sam was a no match for the average adventurer, so he fought them off.
Andter, You have the nerve to pick a fight with my cute little discipline! and forced them to get down on their knees, were they doing well?
I have an idea of what would please Lise-samabut Im not sure if its appropriate right now.
In the end, unable to think of what he could do for Liese, Sam stopped and began to groan.
Um, Sam-sama.
Yes?
When he heard a voice calling his name, he turned to see a familiar maid running up to him hurriedly.
Whats the matter, Marie-san?
The red-haired, pony-tailed maid was a charming-looking woman of about twenty.
She was also the person in charge of making the bed and cleaning Sams room, and they were close enough to have a casual conversation whenever they saw each other.
She is also the person who treated Sam more politely than anyone else as a member of the Count family when he suddenly became a nuisance in Count Walkers household.
Its not just his imagination that Marie looks so pale.
Is something wrong? No way, Lise-sama.
No. Its not about miss. In fact, I received a letter for Sam-sama.
Is it from Ste-sama?
No, I mean
It hasnte from Daphne yet, has it? I just sent the letter, so it probably hasnt reached the other side yet.
It is rare for me to receive a letter from someone other than Ste.
Gnther sometimes sends poems of hisposition, but he reads them out loud in front of him, so he wouldnt bother to give them to the maid.
I hate to tell you this, but Julian Michels messenger asked me to give it to Sam-sama.
DDHa?
He told me not to let the Master or the Lady know that a letter hade.
[ TN: I want to use Mistress for the female head of the house, but Mistress can have a negative meaning in some cases so I decided no to. ]
.
He never thought he would hear the name again, a name he never wanted to hear again.
And what kind of a letter did he mean to send?
Okay, thanks.
He received the letter from Marie and opened it roughly.
DDHe talks whatever he pleases.
The contents of the letter were extremely unpleasant.
In brief, it said, Lise is mine, even though she was a useless, childless woman. I dont like the fact that she got engaged to you.
(DDI should have killed him when we met during the day.)
It is also annoying that he disrespects Lise and treats her as property.
He added, Ill be waiting for you tonight on the outskirts of Royal Capital. Lets talk about Lise.
(I know I should ignore it, but I cant. Even though my head knows, my mind is telling me to meet. There is no way I can ignore it.)
Even though he knows its a cheap provocation, he cant help but get on board.
Remembering his conversation with Jonathan, the best thing to do is to ignore it.
But there was no way he could ignore it when he treated Lise as his property.
Um, Sam-sama. This may be a big deal, but I think you should talk to the master ordy. I have not heard good things about the Michels. If they do something in response to your call, it would be a big problem.
Its fine. It says that he only wants to talk, thats all.
HoweverI probably shouldnt be saying this as a servant, but no one in this mansion feels good about the Michel family who made Lise-sama unhappy. Moreover, Julian, the person responsible for this, has called me. It is inconceivable that something will happen.
(I agree.)
Sam is no fool.
There is no way that he would really think that he would end up just talking to them after being provoked so much.
But if he were to mention it, Marie would probably mention this to Jonathan or Lise.
So Sam tries to act like its nothing.
Dont worry. Im not stupid. Ille back after a little chat.
But
So please dont tell Master and Lise-sama. I dont want them to worry.
But
Ill be all right.
Sam feels sorry for Maries, but ignoring her pleas, Sam decided to ept the invitation.
Chapter 154: Fighting Julian ①
Chapter 154: Fighting Julian
Tranted by AmaLynne
You call, but nobody showed up?
On the outskirts of the royal city.
Sam was in front of a ruined mansion where a certain fallen nobleman was said to have lived.
The surrounding area was lined with simr buildings, and because no one lived there, it was empty.
It seemed that they were going to demolish the whole area and build a new residential area soon, but this was of no concern to Sam.
(They went out of their way to call me to this remote ce. As far as Marie is concerned, I guess it means that its not enough just to talk. But its the same here. After sending such a provocative letterDDdont think youll get away with it.)
He leaned his back against a nearby wall and waited for a while, then heard footsteps approaching.
And its the footsteps of more than one person.
In the dim darkness, there was Julian, with five followers withnterns.
He spots Sam and smiles.
Im impressed that youre here on your own. I thought you were going to cry to Lise. Imend you for having the guts to do it.
Thank you very much. You said you wanted to talk to me, but youve gathered a bunch of followers. Hey.
I have my reasons. If I dont have an escort when I know Im going to meet someone like you, my family will worry.
The squires are swordsmen.
The swords on their waists and backs, as well as their movements, were those of swordsmen.
They were not a threat to Sam, though they seemed to be quite skilled.
No, no, its pretty funny that a potential sessor to the sword saint would walk around with an escort. He should at least handle the danger himself.
It is alsoughable that he would not be able to meet the child he has called upon unless he brings along an escort.
Frankly, one might ask if thats how he intends to call himself the next Sword Saint.
Either that, or he thought Sam was a threat, and he wasnt confident in his skills.
You should consider your position a little more. You may be the most powerful wizard in the kingdom, but you are not so great that you can meet me, the next Sword Saint, on a one-on-one basis. Rather, you should be thankful that we can talk to each other like this.
DDOh, I see. And? Im sure you have something to talk about. Lets get on with it. It looks like its going to rain.
There was a smell of rain from a few minutes ago.
It was a waste of time for him to cut short his time with Lise to see Julien, but it would have been even worse if it had rained on top of that.
I dont want to talk with a country boy anytime soon, either. Now, as I already mentioned in my letterDDLise is mine.
Fuck off.
Its a shame she couldnt have children, but thats the way it is with aristocratic marriages. I divorced her, but she is still mine.
How can you say that after having an affair?
You are a funny man. As an aristocrat, you need an heir, dont you? It is natural to have more than one wife. The only way to do that is to have a mistress on the outside. You have a fiance beside Lise, dont you? Its the same thing.
Dont put us together! Im doing with Lise-sama knows about it! I dont do anything Lise-sama wouldnt like!
To tell the truth, Sam is happy even with Lise alone.
However, he met Ste and Hanae, and as time passed, they became important to him as well.
His rtionship with Hanae is still like that of a friend, but he has already epted Ste as one of his future partners.
But still, if Lise had said no, he would have refused.
Although he is sorry for the others, Lise is that important to Sam.
DDI dont understand.
Julien looked at Sam as if he were looking at something truly iprehensible.
Why do you have to ask Lises permission for every single thing? Women are creatures that only need to be obeyed. Why would I need to ask their permission?
You say things that would make the women of the world angry if they heard them.
But thats the truth. Well, it doesnt matter. More importantly, Lise is mine. Whether you like Lise or not, it doesnt matter. If you like her, then youll break off the engagement and give her back to me, wont you?
Of course not, you idiot.
What is more saddening that having to let go of our beloved?
No, its more than that. He cannot understand why the man who made Lise unhappy would ask him to give her to him and why he should obey his request.
(Or rather, he treats Lise-sama like a thing. If he thinks Im going to obey him, hes crazy.)
I dont understand you. Since I went out of my way to give you this advice, you should reflect on your mistake, break off your engagement with Lise, and apologize to me. You should apologize to me for messing with my property.
you seriously think Im going to say something that stupid? If so, youre crazy.
Sam is impressed.
If you can only think of things from your perspective, you must be living a very happy and fulfilling life.
He probably never regrets or feels sad when he fails at something.
Looking at that, it seems that you have no intention of taking advantage of the opportunity to give. ThenDDdie and regret it.
At Juliens words, the followers who had been standing by each drew their swords.
You were going to kill me from the beginning anyway, you say.
Of course I did. You messed with my property, you will die and repent.
Go ahead.
I cant wait to see how long you can keep that attitude up. You can die in peace. After I marry Mizuki Amemiya and inherit the title of sword saint, I will wee Lise back as my concubine and love her.
no more fooling around.
I remember that you had Princess Ste. I am now a sword saint, and I am sure she would be suitable for me.
Julien, of course, finally says that he is going to make a move on Ste.
Come to think of it, there was that unfriendly woman, Hanae. I dont like her, but I believe she is the granddaughter of the Magnolias. Then Ill take her by the side.
Im so dumbfounded that I cant find the words to say anymore. Ive had enough of this nonsense. Come on now.
Sams getting tired of conversing with Julian.
If the other party intends to use force, we will only settle the matter with force.
Lets see what he can do as the self-proimed sessor to the Sword Saint.
Ignorance is a scary thing, or should I say ignorance of the world? DDDo it.
At Juliansmand, the five followers attacked at once.
Chapter 155: Fighting Julian ②
Chapter 155: Fighting Julian
Tranted by AmaLynne
Hahahaha! These are swordsmen who are renowned for killing wizards! They may call themselves court wizards, but if you dont let them use magic, theyre nothing!
Julians high-pitchedugh echoes as the swordsmen charge straight at Sam.
DDhah
Even without being told, a wizards inability to use magic is fatal.
However, it was mind-boggling to think that they had done nothing to counteract this.
Only five swordsmen of this caliber?
He was not afraid of the swordsmen who would just charge at him without any coordination.
After activating his body enhancement magic, Sam kicked the ground.
He came up to the swordsman in front of him and mmed his fist into the stunned mans face.
*Crunch*, the mans face shatters and blood spurts out.
The man whose face was crushed let out an inaudible scream, let go of the sword, and iled about on the spot, holding his face.
DDha?
Sam hears someone make a short, dumb noise, but ignores it and closes in on the next swordsman.
He unleashes an enhanced kick, shatters the knee, and before he loses his bnce and falls, he grabs the mans face and ms him directly to the ground.
A web-like crack runs through the ground and the ground caves in.
When he is sure that the man, who has stopped twitching, has his white eyes peeled back, he begins to fight off the third man.
DD Hiii!
The third man was a two-sword swordsman. But he was so frightened that he was not even holding his sword.
Sam smashed his de with his hand, picked up a splinter that was waiting in midair, and thrust it into his stomach.
He stomps on the face of the man, who rolls on the ground screaming, silencing him.
Next.
The fourth and fifth men came at the same time, so Sam responded in the same way.
With his enhanced kic vision, their movements were slow and tedious.
Sighing at their slow and dull movements, which seemed as if they were standing still, Sam kicked one in the jaw with the toe of his right foot and then swung his raised foot down on the other one.
The man was hit on the top of the head with a heel drop and mmed to the ground.
DDWha!?
Julian let out a short voice as the five were silenced in the blink of an eye.
Hah, too weak. If you want to kill me, bring a thousand more with you.
It is unclear whether the swordsmen are alive or dead.
They came with the intention of killing, so they would have been prepared to be killed.
But even though they were wizard killers, they were too weak.
It was clearly a letdown.
.
Julian was bragging about it, so Sam thought it must be a strong swordsman, but he was just a small fry.
What? Huh? Huh? No, thats absurd. They are all famous swordsmen!
Youre taking everything too easy on me. I dont need to use magic on them.
Thats absurd!
Im fighting with Lise-sama every day. At least bring someone as good as she is.
The five swordsmen who had just fought were not even close to Lises level.
The actual battle experience seemed to have been there, but it was not enough to deal with Sam.
DDI was told that you were outssed by a swordsman of Lieses caliber!
Hah? Dont you know what Lise-sama is capable of?
Julien said Lises caliber, but Lise is strong.
She is the one who defeated Sam repeatedly even when he used physical reinforcement. Knowing her ability, Sam could never say that she was just Lises caliber, even if he wanted to.
Saying this may sound like a sore loser, but theres a reason why I cant beat Lise-sama in a hand-to-hand contest.
Sam had been defeated in a series of hand-to-handbat with Lise and Hanar, but both knew that there was a difference betweenhand-to-handbatandactualbat.
If Sam fights them intending to kill them, he will win for sure.
The reason why he did not do so was that it was a training session and a ce for Sam to polish his skills.
Sam is fighting not with the skills he has cultivated up to now, but with the skills, he has learned from the girls. Fighting under such circumstances, it is no wonder he is defeated.
Apparently, Julien had gotten information about Sams defeat against them from somewhere, but he had underestimated Lise and her colleagues, including their abilities, to his advantage.
It was trulyical to see a person who could not think things through.
Dont get carried away! Do you think you can beat me just by defeating these swordsmen?Ill take the fight to them myself! You should be honored!
Julians voice lost all reserve.
He pulled his sword from his waist and held it at the ready.
Sam, too, clenched his fists and readied himself.
Come on. Lets get this charade over with.
DDPrepare yourself. HeyaaaaAAAAAAAAAA!
Julian shouts and kicks the ground.
Hm?
Sam felt a sense of difort as Julian came toward him.
(DDSo slow!)
Slow. Too slow.
No matter how long it took, he was not getting any closer.
His movements were far inferior to those of Lise and Hanae, as well as the swordsmen from earlier.
Heyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!
Julian, who had finally reached Sams eye, swung his sword down with great vigor.
But although his momentum was as strong as anyone elses, his sword speed was still slow.
Julians blows are neither fast nor sharp, and they are so slow that you may yawn.
He was able to avoid it with a little time to spare.
DDHa, it was just a fluke that you avoided it!
Sword blows wereing from above and below, and from both sides, but Sam was able to avoid them with just his upper body movements without using his legs.
His movements were slow, but since the only part he was aiming at was the neck, he didnt even feel the need to see through the attack.
Hah, hah, hah, you seem to be doing all you can to escape, but how long do you think you can keep your strength up?
No, youre the one whos out of breath.
Its time to get serious.
What, youve been cking off? Im surprised.
Inwardly, he was relieved.
He was too weak, no matter how much he tried.
It was hard to believe that a person who imed to be a candidate for the title ofSword Saintand was so confident of his abilities could be so weak, but if he had cut corners, it was understandable.
Though the reason for cutting corners is beyondprehension.
HaaaaaaaaaaaAAAAA!
Julien kicked the ground again, releasing a spirited shout.
However, there was no change in his movement.
(Nothing has changed! What? What is this? A candidate for the sessor to the sword saint cant be this weak, can he? That means something behind, right?)
Sams anger was rising.
Sam shouted at Julian, who was really acting like a fool and thrust out his fist.
Enough! Come here!
The next moment.
Bueeh!
Hah?
Sams fist, which was just an ordinary thrust, caught Julian in the face.
Sam could feel his nose being crushed and his teeth breaking through his fist.
Youre kidding, right?
Sam, stunned and unable to hide his bewilderment, muttered to himself
AAAAAAAAAAAAAHH! My nose, my teeth!
Julians screams were heard.
Chapter 156: Fighting Julian ③
Chapter 156: Fighting Julian
Tranted by AmaLynne
What? Huh, hmm.
Sam could not believe it.
It was not an attack, but it was a direct fist that hit Julian in the face.
Moreover, Julians once fair face was transformed into a cruel mess.
This surprised and puzzled Sam.
Aaaaahhhhhh!
Oi, you.
YOUUUUUUU, noble, my noble face, how dare you, how dare youuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!
Julian, his face bloodied and slobbering with tears and slobber, angrily rages his sword.
But Juliens low-level attack, which had no form and was no different from a child throwing a tantrum and swinging a sword, hit nothing.
(This is a fucking farce. Im sick of it.)
It was clear that Julian was not capable of being the sessor to the Sword Saint.
Sam had thought he was not being serious, but unfortunately, Julian had been serious from the beginning.
Thats enough. I know now that you are weak.
Im weak? I am the heir to Sword Saint. How dare you do that to me, the heir to the Sword Saint!
Julian, enraged by Sams words, raised his sword to the top and charged in.
Sam sighed and lowered his shoulders as if he couldnt take any more of this, and then he set up his attack.
He applied body-strengthening magic to the limit and kicked the ground.
DD
Sam stepped into Julians gap-filled belly, who was unable to react to Sams movements and stood like a stick, and kicked him in the groin with all his might.
DD*Crack*. Sam frowned as he felt the ufortable sensation of something being crushed through his legs.
Hoeckkkkkkkkkkkkk!
Julian, his groin crushed, lets out a funny exmation and crouches on his knees, holding his crotch.
Bloodied urine poured from his crotch, staining his pants and forming a puddle.
What a waste.
Sam and Julian were too far apart in ability.
He could have killed him, but even a guy like this is a nobleman of the same faction as Count Walkers family, after all.
Sam doesnt want to cause trouble for Jonathan.
But he wont get away unscathed. He needed to be made to feel remorse and regret.
If Sam just let him go, he would take advantage of it and repeat the same thing.
It was a hassle to deal with them every time.
I wont take your life, but you must die as a man.
Sam says coldly to the convulsing Julian.
He had been crushed between the legs and was probably in unusual pain.
But he dared to do so.
The man who tormented Lise so much did the same to other women and tried to touch Mizuki and the others were made to die as a man so that he could never do such a thing again.
It was not a mercy that he did not kill him.
It was a message from Sams heart that he should live and suffer.
It would not be fair for him to make Lise suffer and then die easily.
Julien, whose crotch was crushed and who has be useless as a nobleman and a man, will live in despair.
DDsuffer as much as you can.
Not wanting to see Julian in agony and unable to move any longer, Sam turns away and decides to leave him alone and return to the mansion.
As he walked through the castle town, bathed in the night breeze, rain began to trickle down.
The rain became heavier and heavier, and it poured down noisily.
In no time at all, Sam was soaking wet, but the rain helped him regain hisposure.
DDI cant wait to see Lise-sama.
Sam doesnt care about Julian anymore.
Right now, he just wanted to hug his beloved.
After walking for a while, Sam finally returned to the mansion.
He raised his hand to a familiar gate guard, and as he went through the gate, he noticed the woman he wanted to seeing running from the mansion.
Sam!
Ah, Lise-sama!
Lise jumped in and hugged Sam tightly as she did.
Ah, not that! Marie told me that you were called by Julian, and I was just about to march out with father!
Im sorry. I didnt want to worry you, so I didnt tell you.
Whatever. But more importantly, Sam, are you all right? Did he do something to you?
No, nothing. Not even a scratch.
He is surprised that Liese would be worried about him.
But, If she thinks hes going to be taken advantage of by a man of that caliber, Sams d shes worried about him, but its a little disconcerting.
Listen to me, Lise-sama.
W-What?
Just concentrate on feeling the warmth of your beloved fiances body right now.
(But I should tell you something.)
.
That man was just a small fish. Oh, I crushed his crotch while we were fighting.
Huh?
Lises eyes went ck and white as she let go of his body.
I-Im not sure what you mean?
Lise, who had no idea that Sam had made Julian a man again, was puzzled, not understanding the meaning of the word.
Sam gave her a wry smile and hugged Lise.
Chapter 157: Fighting Julian ④
Chapter 157: Fighting Julian
Tranted by AmaLynne
Haahhwhat a mess. Julian, I had no idea he was nning to kill Sam. I dont understand why he thought he could do it.
.
Sam came home soaking wet and was in Jonathans office after Lise threw him in the bathroom.
Lise is also present here.
Both Jonathan and Lises faces clouded over when Sam exined all that had happened tonight.
Lise in particr looked bitter that her ex-husband had tried to kill her fianc, and she was lying face down on the couch.
Jonathan sighed in dismay at Julians reckless behavior.
Uhh, so. Sam, Im d youre back safe and sound. But, what the hell, did you really do that to Julian?
Yes, I kicked him right in the groin!
Jonathan held his stomach as Sam puffed out his chest as if he had just done a good thing.
Lise looked up and asked Sam,
D-Did you really crush it?
It was just squishy. I just had the feeling it was crushed, but I didnt feel much of a response, you know? I wonder why?
Sams words made Jonathan sigh inwardly.
Lise had been looking gloomy, but now she frowned and sighed heavily.
Uhh, are you gentlemen okay with being crushed like that?
How could they be? Even a small smack can make you faint in agony. ThatDDSam, what a horrible thing to do. Its going to haunt my dreams.
The father looked at his daughter, who didnt quite understand what they were talking about.
Sam was on the side of crushing, so hes fine, but he doesnt want to be on the side of being crushed.
I-I see.
As a man, I would not want to go through the same thing. So, did you kill Julian?
No, I didnt take his life because I thought it would be troublesome if I killed him. Well, as a man, I wanted him to die.
I-I know youre concerned, but I think thats going to be a big problem if you crush his groinwell, whatever. He almost killed you, I guess he should be d that hes still alive.
(Well, he would have suffered so much that he would have been better off dead, but he got what he deserved.)
That man said Lise-sama was his property. Of course, I cannot forgive him for what he did to Lise-sama, but there must have been other victims. As the same man, I could not forgive him. He should suffer as much as possible.
Sam.
I am sorry for having been so selfish.
Sam doesnt regret it in the slightest, but hes sorry that he caused Lise and Jonathan, and the others to worry as a result.
Sam just didnt want to cause unnecessary grief to Lise, who was feeling down after meeting with Julian.
Theres no need for Sam to apologize. Rather, you went out of your way to beat that man for me, didnt you? Marie told me everything. Its repulsive that that manthought I was his woman.
Sam can only imagine what Lise is going through as she looks bitter.
It is never pleasant to see an ex-husband who has tormented her so much and still thinks of her as his property.
In my position, I have a lot to say to Sam, but as a father, let me say one thingDDwell done.
Instead of ming Sam, Jonathan smiled.
He, too, was unhappy with his daughter, and he must have had some thoughts for Julian.
Sam nodded in response to him.
The Michels are going to make some noise, but Ill take care of that. It all started when Julien tried to kill Sam.
I wish he had only tried to kill me, but he even went so far as to say that he would take Lise-sama, Ste-sama, and Hanae-sama as his concubines.
He is the worst kind of man. Why should we be his concubines?
Rather, we are thinking of protesting from our side for trying to kill Sam and rob Lise and her family. Of course, by making things bigger, we will let the other houses know that we are justified.
If the world finds out that they killed Sam and tried to take away his fiance, it is the Michel family that will be in danger.
Hanae is the granddaughter of the first seat of the court wizard, Murasaki Magnolia.
Ste is royalty.
No one would take Julians side if he attempted to touch them both.
If they took his side, they would be making enemies with both the royal family and the Murasaki family.
And even Sam, the most powerful wizard, would not remain silent.
Just remembering it makes me angry. I knew I should have killed him.
Dont say that, Sam. Killing someone like that will only make you less honorable. Just kill him as a man and leave it at that.
I know.
Sam replied to Jonathan, standing beside Lise and making eye contact with her.
I hope this will alleviate some of Lise-samas fears.
I dont care about that manI just feel bad for Sam.
For me? Why?
I couldnte on strong when I saw that man again. If that makes Sam think that I still have feelings for that man
Sam was surprised that Lise would think such a thing.
When a traumatized person appears in front of you, its no wonder you cant behave as you would like.
Hes not a narrow-minded person who would me them for that.
I dont think that way. Lise-sama is my precious person. I never have and I never will. I will never let her go.
DDThank you, Sam. You will always hold me close to you.
Sam hug Lise to reassure her.
Her warmth is warm andforting.
Just the scent of her hair reaching his nostrils makes him happy.
Sam is grateful to have such a wonderful woman by his side.
Ah, what the heck. Its fine that we get along so well, but in moderation.
Jonathanughed at them as they were about to kiss as it was.
Sam and Lise, realizing that they had done something immodest in front of their father, blushed and thenughed at each other.
Chapter 158.1: Kurando Has Received an Order (Part 1)
Chapter 158.1: Kurando Has Received an Order (Part 1)
Tranted by AmaLynne
In the Royal Capital, a womans harsh voice echoed in the residential area where the aristocrats lived.
That woman was Misery Michel, the female head of the Countess Michel family.
She is in her mid-fifties, and wields a fan while wearing a mboyant, ornate dress that is anything but luxurious.
In front of Misery, the Sword Saint Amemiya Kurando kneels and bows his head.
Kurando.
Yes.
In the office of the Michel family, Misery, trembling with anger, res at Kurando from above.
My little Julian has been badly mistreated by a child named Samuel Scheidt.
Im afraid so.
I have mobilized all the restorative wizards I could find, but it wasnt worth it. My son is having difficulty functioning as a man, let alone living a normal life.
Its a shame.
Of course, The Magnolia refused to treat Julian! If that woman refuses to heal him, what will be left!?
Kurando sighed so as not to be noticed by the hysterically screaming Misery.
He had already heard that the first court wizard, Murasaki Magnolia, had refused to heal the injured Julian Michel.
The reason for this, too, was generally understood.
Sam, whom Magnolia had hoped would be the son-inw of her granddaughter, Hanae, was the target of an attempt on his life. He even told him that he was going to make her his concubine.
Of course, the Murasaki family, not to mention Sam himself, had never heard of such a n.
In other words, he thought that if he killed Sam, he could have the women around him as they were.
Frankly, it was a story that made one question his sanity.
As a result, Magnolia, who is very protective of her granddaughter, refused to treat Julian.
If she had treated him, he might not have lost his daily life as well as his function as a man. For that reason, Miserys anger was tremendous.
But from Kurandos point of view, how could she have so brazenly asked Magnolia to treat her?
Kurando. You are indebted to my family and to your father, who was the previous head of the family. Isnt that right?
Yes.
When you came to the continent from the Land of the Rising Sun and were just a swordsman in need of food, it was my father who helped you.
I have never forgotten my debt.
Mendes, the previous head of the Count Michel family, was a wonderful human being.
It was not only the Kurando that were saved by him.
He supported an orphanage for children who had lost rtives due to the war, and he frequently served food to those who were in need.
There are so many people who respected Mendes.
Unfortunately, however, his daughter Misery and grandson Julian, who took over the head of the family after Mendes death, were theplete opposite of the previous head of the family.
Perhaps because they were pampered by people who respected Mendes, they mistakenly thought they were special and became conceited.
Because of this, the people who used to respect Mendes have now left.
Even today, the only people who still feel indebted to and follow Count Michels family are the Amemiya.
Even so, Kurando did everything he could to prevent Julian from bing warped.
He taught him the sword, taught him morals, and was sometimes harsh with him.
Kurando thought Julian was growing up straightDDor so he thought.
You have done well. You became friends with His Majesty and were given the title of Sword Saint. You are a nobleman now. But it is all because my father helped you, isnt it? Isnt that right?
Yes. It was all thanks to the previous head of the family.
Then isnt it time to return the favor?
At Miserys words, Kurando looked up.
As requested by the Madam, I will inform the royal court that Julian-sama is the sessor to the Sword Saint.
Wrong. Not that. It is a matter of course that Julian will be the Sword Saint. What you have been given is also ours, so it is only natural that we ask you to give it back to us.
Then what?
Kill Samuel Scheidt.
He had a bad feeling about it from the moment he was summoned.
Kurando also has his own thoughts about Julian. He was an honest boy when he was a child, but his mothers twisted upbringing caused him to change little by little without his knowledge.
He did not realize it when he married Lise, one of his beloved disciples. Juliens true nature was already distorted by then, but he hid it well from Kurando. But he never thought that he would do such a thing to Lise when they were married.
He also regretted having given Lise his blessing even once.
To top it all off, he was even going to touch his daughter.
If it had not been Mendess grandson, he would have kick him from the dojo long ago.
The reason he did not, or rather could not, is because of his debt to the previous head of the family, Mendes, and because he had a history of caring for him as an apprentice at one time.
At the time of his death, Mendes told Kurando to take care of his remaining family.
Kurando had done his best to fulfill his benefactors wishes, even if it was in a foolish way.
He has repeatedlyined to Misery to change her attitude toward him so that Mendes would not grieve in the afterlife.
However, she never epted them.
There was too little that the Korando could do.
.
He owed a debt of gratitude to Mendes. Misery has known her since she was young, and Julian has adored her since she was a child.
But that doesnt mean he cant kill Sam.
He had no reason to kill himself.
You can do it, cant you? He may be touted as the most powerful wizard in thend, but hes just a child. You are a wizard-killer and have taken the lives of many wizards, so it should be easy for you to take one.
he is the fiance of my discipline.
I dont like that either!
Misery yelled and threw a fan at him.
The fan hit Kurando in the forehead, causing blood to flow.
The disciple is that Liselotte, isnt it! How sad it must have been for Julian to unterally divorce her, even though he had married off a stone woman who couldnt even have children! That alone is enough to make me angry, but the walkers bad-mouthing of my house has caused all the nobles who had been in my life to leave me!
It was because of what Misery and Julien did and said that the people around them drifted away, but she would not admit that.
She conveniently believed that Count Walker was behind it.
Chapter 158.2: Kurando Has Received an Order (Part 2)
Chapter 158.2: Kurando Has Received an Order (Part 2)
Tranted by AmaLynne
What wrong have I done?
You put Lise under house arrest. You made her suffer.
Dont be ridiculous! I only made sure that the ill-performing wife was not allowed to leave the house! Liselotte divorced Julien, and shes engaged to him!
Spit flying, Misery continues to yell.
And whats more, that fiance has harmed my beautiful son!
But, madam.
All you have to do is shut up and do what I say!
Kurando was about to say that Julian had tried to kill Sam, but he was interrupted by an angry voice and kept his mouth shut.
Either way, he would not listen to him.
No, before that, he wondered if it might have been Miserys suggestion that he had plotted to murder Sam.
He had known Misery for a long time, and only the previous head of the family could admonish her for this.
You know what I mean. Julian will recover safely and be the sessor to the sword saint. We must get rid of anyone who gets in the way while we still can. I would do anything for my sons future!
In fact, Misery has acted on his words.
It was because of Miserys words that Julian was chosen as one of Kurandos sessors.
Otherwise, the sessor would have been his daughter Mizuki by now.
Julian is not capable of bing the sessor.
In simple terms, he is not even half as skilled as Lise, his former wife.
As a swordsman, he is, at best, average. At worse, he is even less than that.
However, Julian, who was pampered from childhood, has no doubt that he will be able to obtain the title of Sword Saint that he has always wanted under his mothersmand.
Originally, Mizuki was supposed to take over the title of sword saint, but on second thought, there was no need to force her to take over.
He wanted his daughter to live more freely.
He did not want her to live a life bound by the title ofSword Saint.
That is why he epted Miserys proposal.
When Julian bes Sword Saint, marry your daughter and make her the head of the Amemiya n.
Please wait!
Kurando did not agree to Miserys order.
You promised me that you would leave Mizuki out of this! I want my daughter to live freely! Please! Please dont do that!
What are you talking about? My son says he likes your daughter, so you owe it to him to give her to me! Or would you rather have the weaker one?
Madam!
indeed. If you dont want Julian, who is open-minded enough to ept a little girl with foreign blood, then well turn our backs on you. Fine, do what you want with my daughter. But kill Samuel Scheidt. Thats the one thing I wont give up.
Kurando looked bitter.
He was not going to give up Sam no matter what.
I will make Samuel Scheidt dead, and my son a Sword Saint. Then I will forgive you. I dont want your daughter. Is that clear?
Kurando? Answer me.
But
Well then, let me put it this way. I will do you this favor for thest time, for your loyalty up to now. Im not going to give you any more warm fuzzies eitherIf you understand, then answer me.
Kurando!
DDI cant do it.
What do you mean?
Kurando couldnt kill Sam.
He could not take a hold of the pleasant boy who had offered to be Kotomis mentor.
Above all, he could not take away the beloved boy from Lise.
I cannot kill Samuel-kun. Please forgive me.
DDHa. You have always been stubborn, Kurando. You never change your mind once youve made up your mind. I understand.
Thank you, Madam.
Then Ill kill Kotomi.
Madam? What?
While Kunrado was unusually upset, Misery gave an ugly smile.
You think I didnt expect you to resist me? Im not that stupid. Ive ordered to take Kotomi while youre still in this house.
Madam!
Kotomi is already in my possession.
How could you do such a thing? Im sure Mizuki is at the mansion.
Think about it. When you were knighted and set up your mansion, who arranged the servants for you?
DD!
That would be me. Some of the servants are loyal to the Michel family.
Are you going to go that far?
Miseryughed at Kurandos trembling voice, saying it was only natural.
I would do anything for Julian. Whether its a court wizard or using a Sword Saint, anything. Now choose. Which will you take, the life of Kotomi or the life of Samuel Scheidt?
DDthats.
Let me tell you, if you cause me any more difort, it wont be enough to just kill Kotomi. Ill even make you regret being born a woman. Oh yes, I will do the same thing to Mizuki. Since her sister is trapped, she wont be able to use that sword shes so proud of, will she?
Madam!
Kurando, you may be the best swordsman in the country. But youre too naive. If Im only as strong as you, I can handle it. Ho, ho, ho, ho, ho!
Kurando bites his lip.
There is no more choice.
He clenches his fists tightly and even sheds a tear.
Ill tell you one thing, dont try to cry to His Majesty. He may help you, but in the meantime, I can at least humiliate your daughters. You will kill Samuel Scheidt, only with your own will. You must not speak of your daughters being held captive.
I am kind and I will give you onest chance to do it right. Now, Kurando. Kill Samuel Scheidt.
Kurando had no choice but toply.
He was tempted to kill Misery right here and now, but since he had no way to confirm whether his daughters had really been captured, he had no choice but to do as she asked.
In case his daughters are deprived of their dignity as womenDDjust thinking about it makes his blood run cold.
(Samuel-kun, Lise, I am sorry. I cant go against Misery-sama.)
For the sake of his daughters, he would kill Sam.
He had no other choice, even though he knew it would cause grief to his beloved discipline Liese.
DDUnderstood.
Kurando bit his lip and replied with a sob.
Chapter 159: Challenged Into a Duel ①
Chapter 159: Challenged Into a Duel
Tranted by AmaLynne
Two weeks had passed since he beat Julian.
Jonathan and other people who knew Misery, the head of the Michel family, were expecting her toe in the next day, but surprisingly, noints reached Count Walkers family.
Sam wondered why, but then he also wondered if it was just because Julian, having had his crotch crushed, wanted nothing to do with Sam anymore.
As for Sam, he has decided that the next time he sees him, he wont just let him slide.
He just doesnt care about that guy anymore, and hes back to his old life.
For the past two weeks, Sams life has been the same.
However, some things make him uneasy.
He has not received a single reply to any of the letters he has sent to Kotomi.
Whether her health has deteriorated or there is another reason, he does not know, but it makes him feel uneasy.
He wanted to visit her once to see how she was doing.
Also, Lise began toin of feeling ill.
It seems to be apanied by lethargy and drowsiness, and sometimes abdominal pain and nausea.
Sam, concerned, suggested that she see a doctor, but she insisted that she was fine.
In fact, he is not fond of seeing a doctor.
However, she forced her to promise to take a break from training and to visit a hospital that would be followed in the future, because Sam didnt want her to get sick.
Because of this, he had to put off visiting the Amemiya family.
Sam.
Hanae-sama?
Lise was not participating in the training, and Sam is sitting on haunches reading a grimoire in the courtyard as usual.
Dressed in a traditional costume reminiscent of Chinese clothing, she had recently been staying by Lises side a lot.
As for Sam, he would like to be by Lises side, but she told him not to worry too much, so he spends lonely time alone like this.
Hanae is worried about her first friend Lises poor health. As for Lise, she is alsofortable with other women and lets Hanae do as she pleases.
As for Sam, he is happy to have someone who cares about his beloved fiance.
Can I help you?
Sam asks her why she took the trouble toe all the way to the courtyard.
Is there something wrong with Lise-sama?
No. Lise is on the bed, looking bored. Sometimes she sleeps, but its not that bad. Not thatI received a grimoire from Grandma.
Thats very kind of you.
I read it for a while and found it interesting. I think you wont be bored reading it.
Thank you very much. Then, lets deliver it immediately.
Wait.
Yes?
Sam thought it was a good opportunity to show his face to the Amemiya family.
When Sam sat down to deliver the grimoire to Kotomi, who was probably itching to learn more about magic than anything else, Hanae interrupted him.
I heard some strange story.
What do you mean by strange story?
Sam asks, tilting his head at the sudden topic.
Our servant who delivered the grimoire told me that Grandma refused the treatment.
That Magnolia-sama? Isnt that unusual, or rather, a first?
As far as Sam knows, Magnolia is a healer who will always heal you if you wish.
As long as the person is not a viin, she will heal everyone equally.
It was a bit of a surprise to hear that she would refuse to heal anyone.
I was surprised too. She basically treats anyone. But what was more surprising was that the person she refused to treat was Julian Michel.
Oops.
Because Grandma refused to treat him, Julian is no longer able to function again as a man. She also said it would interfere with his daily life.
I crushed him with that intention. I was worried because I didnt get much of a response, but Im d to hear that.
Samugh inwardly.
Anyone who treats women like objects deserves to die as a man.
He should be thankful that he didnt take her life.
From now on, dont bother anyone and live quietly in the shade.
I think Grandma was probably thinking of Sam when she refused the treatment.
You mean for my sake?
Yes. She knows that Julian is Lises ex-husband and that Lise is engaged to Sam.
Well, in other words, shes taking my side, isnt she, Magnolia-sama?
I think thats what it means.
Then I should thank her for her kindness.
Sams concern was that Julian would be healed.
There are few wizards, and even fewer people who can use recovery magic, but even so, the other person is the next head of a noble family.
He had considered the possibility of a restoration wizard making a move for Julian.
However, the best recovery wizard in the kingdom did not move.
Perhaps it was partly because she was on Sams side, but it was probably because she somehow got the message that Julian was about to make a move on Hanae as well.
There is no way that Magnolia, who dotes on her grandchildren, would have approved of that.
Sam was rather impressed by his thick skin, wondering how he could have brazenly asked for medical treatment.
Grandma likes Sam. Thats why she set him up with me. I think she was worried that if she treated Julian, it would cause shes between her and Sam.
I see.
But thank God for Grandma. I am also happy for Julian. He made Lise suffer, so he should suffer more than that.
I agree. Im not interested in that man anymore. Rather, lets deliver the grimoire to Kotomi-chan.
After such an exchange, the two of them put a few grimoires in their handbags and were about to head to the Amemiya house.
Sam tried to tell Liese he was going out, but she seemed to be sleeping, so she didnt.
Sam hope she rests well and gets better soon.
Then, as Sam and Hanae were going out of the mansion, they saw a familiar figure in front of the person.
Kurando-sama?
Hello, Samuel-kun, Hanae-san.
Kurando Amemiya, the Sword Saint, who was more gaunt than when they met him the other day, still greeted Sam and the others with a soft smile on his face.
Chapter 160: Challenged Into a Duel ②
Chapter 160: Challenged Into a Duel
Tranted by AmaLynne
Its been a while. Well, do you want to see the master? If so,e in.
No, I came to see you.
He had the gatekeeper open the door, and he smiled softly at Sam as he ran up to him.
Sam tilted his head at this.
For me? Oh, thats right, just in time. I was just about toe over to your ce to give Kotomi-chan the grimoire.
I see, for the sake of the matter. Thank you. Samuel-kun is such a good boy.
Ah, yes, thank you.
Kurandos smile clouded as Sam was puzzled, not understanding why he had suddenly been praised.
Thats why Im so sorry it came to this.
Huh? What do you mean?
When Sam, who did not understand what he meant, asked, the Sword Saint looked straight at him and spoke clearly.
Samuel Scheidt, I challenge you to a duel.
?
At Kurandos words, not only Sam, but even Hanaes eyes widened and she couldnt believe her ears.
Its a duel for my life. I must kill you.
Wait a minute! What do you mean, a duel?
I will be waiting for you tomorrow at the dojo. The only ce in Royal Capital where you and I can fight to the fullest would be the pce or the dojo.
Wait a minute! I have no reason to fight you!
I ama messenger of the Michel family.
DDhuh.
Sam was stunned.
He had never thought that the Sword Saint would im to be an emissary of the Michel family.
Sam knows the Michels want to kill him, but he never thought they would use Kurando.
Now you know why we fight, dont you?
I dont know. Why you?
He managed to get his trembling voice out.
Even if he was Lises teacher and had always cared for her after her divorce, Sam couldnt understand why Kurando would be the messenger of the Michel family and try to kill him.
Even his daughter Mizuki was annoyed by Julians wooing.
How could he not know that?
Sam wanted to know Kurandos true intentions and waited for him to speak, but he just shook his head and gave no answer.
I will be waiting for you tomorrow at the mansion. Yes, the time could be in the evening.
He says just that and turns his back on Sam.
Wait! Dont go off on your own!
I will give you time to say goodbye to your loved ones, especially Lise.
Are you going to fight me?
Yes, Im serious. I have to fight you, Im sorry.
So tell me why!
Ill see you tomorrow.
Without answers to the end, Kurando disappeared.
He made no sound and was gone at a blinding speed.
fast. I didnt see him.
Sword Saints speed of movement surprised Hanae, who had been watching what was happening.
The same is true for Sam.
Me too. I mean, what the hell! Why do I have to fight Kurando-sama!
But more than that, he is not convinced that he has to fight Kurando and shouts.
Sam, can you beat the Sword Saint?
I dont know. Im sure hes someone you dont want to imagine fighting for a minute.
Just as Hanae could not follow with her eyes, Sam could not see Kurandos movements.
The name Sword Saint is not a mere decoration.
The man who obtained the title of the strongest in the kingdom with a single sword was strong.
The reason was, Sam had to fight such a man, and it sent a chill down his spine.
Chapter 161: I Accept Your Challenge
Chapter 161: I ept Your Challenge
Tranted by AmaLynne
DDThe Michels!
The room was filled with the sound of Jonathans fist pounding on his desk.
His face was tinged with anger.
No wonder. Sam is the fiance of his daughter, whom he loved like his own child, and of all people, he was the target of an attempt on his life by a swordsman.
Calm down.
Sam is right, Father.
Sam, who had been challenged to a duel, and Lise, who wasining of poor health and unable to stand still in the face of her fiancs danger, were present at the scene.
Lises feelings must be especiallyplicated.
Her ex-husbands family had ordered her respected teacher to kill her fianc.
Hanae, who was not present, had gone home once to report this incident to her grandmother Magnolia.
She, too, has her thoughts on the matter and wonders if there is anything she can do to stop it.
Hanae likes to fight and says that watching strong people fight is a good way to learn, but she still thinks this duel is wrong.
I didnt expect them to move Sword Saint-dono, the Michels, you seem to want to do something about Sam.
And we know why.
The other day, Julian Michel tried to take Sams life. That alone was enough to make them angry, but Julien was nning to take Lise, Hanae, and Ste away from Sam and make them his wives.
However, he was beaten back, had his groin crushed, and was unable to live again as a man.
From Jonathans point of view, this was a very resentful act.
Um, Father. Why is Kurando-sama at the mercy of the Michel family?
Sword Saint-dono is greatly indebted to Mendes-dono, the previous head of the Michel family. It is probably because of that. Thats all I know.
Jonathansment is understandable.
Sam and Lise also cannot understand why Kurando made this choice.
Kurando Amemiya, the Sword Saint, is the strongest swordsman in the Skye Kingdom. He is not in the same league as Albert Frege, who was the strongest wizard in name only.
Of all the people who opposed Sam, he was probably the most troublesome and fearsome.
A wizard and a swordsman are not a good match.
A mediocre wizard can shoot magic from medium to long range and not let them get close, but a swordsman of Kurandos caliber will cut down even that magic.
In the first ce, it was doubtful whether he would even have time to use his magic.
Thanks to the cooperation of Liese and Hanae, Sam has be much more adept at closebat.
In fact, when he fought the dragon, he used his signature Water Style in closebat.
However, the Sword Saint is more troublesome than the dragon.
The dragon had many big moves to smash Sam, but Kurando would attack precisely as a wizard killer.
In a way, he is an opponent Sam would not want to fight more than his master Ulrike Scheidt Walker.
Sam, you have been challenged to a duel, what do you do? There is no need to ept a duel for the sake ofw.
Ill ept it.
Sam?
Liese screamed at Sam, who easily chose to ept the duel.
Perhaps it was because she was well aware of the Sword Saints abilities that Sam seemed so reckless.
I dont want to duel with Kurando-sama if I can help it. But he is willing to fight, and even if I refuse, he will fight in some way. If that is the case, I will just fight him head-on and crush him.
Can you win? The other party is the strongest swordsman in the country.
Lise looks anxious, but Sam tries to reassure her with a smile.
I understand your concern. I usually cant win in closebat with Lise-sama. Just the thought of facing a Sword Saint is enough to give me the creeps.
If thats the case!
Im not going to lose. If we are going to kill each other, there are several ways to go about it.
He wont be able to run away from it, and he doesnt want to.
Sam doesnt want his fiance to worry, but the worst-case scenario is that Liese and her family could even be harmed.
If the Michels were to only harm him, that would be fine, but if they were to direct their misced anger at even the Count Walker family, Sams choice not to fight Kensei here would be a bad one.
I wont lose.
Sam.
I wont lose in a ce like this. Im sorry to Kotomi-chan, Mizuki-sama, and his disciple Lise-sama, butDDIm going to fight him with all my might.
Sam would not die, even if it would cause grief to Mizuki, Kotomi, and Lise, who had be good friends and respected Kurando.
He is determined to live for histe Ur.
He is not even at the top of wizardry.
Above all, he could not die without leaving behind his beloved Liese and Ste, who had be his fiance.
Its okay, its not Sam or Kurando-samas fault. I only ask one thing of youDDdont die, Sam.
Let me tell you, too. Dont die, Sam.
Yes, I promise.
Thus, Sam decided to fight in tomorrows duel.
He was not without tension and anxiety, but he had a reason to live, so his fear naturally disappeared.
Its not that Sam never fought an opponent greater than a Sword Saint.
Just as he had ovee them before, he would do everything in his power to win this time as well.
Sam thanked Jonathan and left the room with Liese.
He hugged Lise, who had been anxious until she fell asleep, and tried to reassure her, and they hugged each other to sleep for tomorrow.
Chapter 162: At That Time, in Amemiyas Household
Chapter 162: At That Time, in Amemiya''s Household
Tranted by AmaLynne
Father! How the hell did you get into a duel with Sam?
In the dojo of the Amemiya family, Mizuki Amemiya was sitting on his knees, meditating, when he was confronted by the swordmaster, Kurando Amemiya.
What are you thinking, dueling with Sam when you thought you had me under house arrest in my room for the past few days!
Mizuki was forbidden to leave the room by the Kurando.
But the servant, perhaps out of his concern, or perhaps because he did not understand what Kurando was doing, told him that he had challenged Sam to a duel.
Unable to resist, he broke his fathers order and came to question him.
And it was strange that Kotomi was nowhere to be seen. Where has she gone?
Mizuki had noticed that Kotomi had disappeared from the mansion.
Several servants were also gone, and she could not figure out what had happened.
When she visited Mizukis caretaker, she received an iprehensible reply: I heard that she is recuperating somewhere.
Sam is Lises fiance, and hes the one who will be Kotomis magic teacher, isnt he? Even Father was happy about that, so why!?
It was the first time that his father had voluntarily challenged him to a duel.
At least, that had never happened in the sixteen years since Mizuki was born.
He had been challenged to a duel by a man who wanted the position of Sword Saint, but never the other way around.
For this reason, he still could not believe his fathers actions.
Moreover, the fact that the person who challenged him to a duel was Sam was also a big surprise to Mizuki.
Why would he be dueling with a boy who had just arrived the other day as the fiance of Lieselotte Walker, a student of his and a friend to Mizuki, and whom her father loved like a daughter?
Are you trying to rob Lise of someone she cares about? How shocked will you beter when you find out that your father cut down Sam?
Father!
Mizuki. You and Kotomi must leave this country.
What are you talking about?
I will kill Samuel-kun tomorrow.
When her father finally opened his mouth, what he said was neither an excuse nor a defense.
So why is that, why would you do that?
I would surely not be forgiven for taking my beloved away from Liese. Not only that. Samuel-kun is also the princesss fiance. If I had killed him, I would not be forgiven.
If you know that, why did you duel with Sam? Its not toote for you to cancel it!
She doesnt understand why her father understands all this and still tries to cut Sam.
Even so, Sam is a court wizard and the most powerful wizard in the Skye Kingdom.
In other words, like Kurando, he is a direct subordinate of His Majesty the King.
If he were to kill Sam, he would be held ountable in some way.
This was different from Sams duel with Albert for the title of the kingdoms most powerful man.
It was a private duel, not a duel approved by the royal court.
It is not that dueling is uneptable, but the fact that a Sword Saint challenged a court wizard to a duel without any reason is the problem.
Moreover, as Kurando himself is aware, Sam is the fiance of Princess Ste.
Killing him would surely cause a big problem.
Kotomi will be back tomorrow.
What does that mean?
Im sorry to cause trouble for Mizuki and Kotomi. DDI have prepared a letter for you.
A letter? What letter?
As soon as Kotomi returns, take the letter to my birthce in the Land of the Rising Sun and be taken care of.
In your fathers hometown?
I am a runaway from home, but if you bring this letter to them, they will ept it. With Mizukis skill with a sword, I am sure will be weed. As for Kotomi, if she has the talent of a promising wizard, she will not be treated badly.
Not so! Why dont you just stop fighting Sam, father!
Mizuki had always wanted to visit her fathers hometown someday, but she didnt want it this way.
And it would be something different to leave her father behind and run away to the Land of the Rising Sun.
He was hesitant to go to a strangend with Kotomi, who was not only sick but still frail.
I cant do that.
Im asking you the reason why!
DDMizuki, the reason I did not choose you as my sessor is that I wanted you to live freely.
Whats so sudden, such a thing?
I didnt want to take over the family, I wanted to see how strong I could be with just one sword. I lived as I pleased, this life was fulfilling. I met my friends well, I met my loved ones, and my lovely daughters were born to me. I have no more regrets.
Father!
Kurando said these words as if he was saying his final goodbyes, and Mizuki couldnt help but raise her voice.
.
What Mizuki wanted to hear was the reason why her father was fighting Sam, not these words.
What I regret is that I didnt get to see you two in your bridal gown. Samuel-kun, if it had not been for this chance encounter with him, I would have loved him to marry Mizuki.
Mizuki could not catch up with her fathers words.
If you regret it so much, why do you have to fight Sam?
Why doesnt he tell why?
The sword saint will be seeded by Julian Michel-sama.
Thats absurd. He doesnt have the qualifications or the ability!
It is not a matter of being inferior or not inferior to Mizuki in ability.
Of all the candidates for Sword Saint, the leastpetent person is Julian.
If this were yet another candidate, she would be able to force herself to ept it, even if she doesnt understand it.
But with Julian, that is not possible.
Nevertheless, if the royal court approves of him, that is. I have nominated him, but it is meaningless if the royal court does not recognize him as qualified to be a Sword Saint. I dont know what will happen, and my duty ends there.
Duty? What do you mean, duty?
There is no such thing as duty in that house anymore.
Mizuki repeatedly asked Kurandos questions, but Kurando never answered until the very end.
Do not let Kotomi know anything about this. She will not know anything, and tomorrow, when the duel is over, you will take her out of the country.
No!
Listen to me. DDThats an order.
DDtsk!
Mizuki was surprised that her father gave her an order for the first time.
Still unable to ept the order, Mizuki repeated the words to Kurando, asking him to reconsider.
However, he did not hear his daughters words atst.
Please let me unify my mind. I want to be ready for tomorrow.
Father.
Please step back.
Kurando said and closed his mouth.
Mizuki still tried to speak, but when he realized that his fathers attention was no longer on him, he sighed heavily and left the dojo.
DDThen came the day of the duel.
Chapter 163: Duel with the Sword Saint ①
Chapter 163: Duel with the Sword Saint
Tranted by AmaLynne
TN: What a hateful story and chapter. I hate hostage, ckmail, and other shit in a novel.
Sam was in an open area outside the dojo of the Amemiya family.
Apanying him were his fiance, Lise, and Hanae.
Wee, Samuel Scheidt-kun. Weve been waiting for you.
Amemiya Kurando stood quietly facing Sam, dressed in Hakama and holding a sword in his hand.
Behind Kurando is Mizuki with a bitter look on her face.
She turned her head toward us and bowed.
Sam, Lise, Im sorry. I couldnt stop my father.
Most likely, she had tried to advise her father in a ce unknown to them.
Sam was grateful even if her efforts didnt yield the desired oue.
Thank you, Mizuki-sama. Ive heard the general situation from Count Jonathan Walker. It seems you owe a debt of gratitude to the former head of the Michel family.
Yes.
You have your own circumstances and reasons. However, I cannot afford to lose.
I understand. Samuel-kun, please fight with all your might. I also hesitate to kill defenseless people. It is desirable for both of us to give our all and fight.
Stepping on the gravel in the courtyard, Sam and Kurando took a step forward.
In response, the women moved to a ce where they wouldnt interfere with the duel.
DDSam, dont lose.
Of course.
Ill be watching over your fight. Leave Liese to me.
Thank you, I appreciate it.
There was no farewell greeting.
After smiling at Rize and Hiren, Sam looked straight at Kurouto.
I dont mind giving you some time to bid farewell.
No need. I wont lose to you.
Your confidence is both enviable and dazzling. But its arrogant.
Arrogance suits me just fine.
If you dont need a farewell, then so be it. But please wait a moment. There is something I must tell you.
Go ahead.
Sam shrugged his shoulders, indicating that he had no intention of interfering, and Kurouto bowed his head to Lise.
Kurando-sama?
I wont ask for forgiveness, but I apologize for what will happen to you.
No, no apology is necessary. Sam wont lose.
The Sword Saint looked up at Lises reply, looked a little surprised, and then smiled gently.
I knew you had be stronger. Im d to see that, and Im sorry.
He turned his gaze back to Sam, and their eyes met.
Well, shall we begin?
Yes, it seems that the waiting party has just arrived.
.
Waiting?
Hello, my dear Sam.
The man who appeared was a blonde young man in a white suitDDGnter Ignaz.
I didnt expect a duel between you and the sword saint, it sounds like you are in a tough spot. Id like to kill him instead, but Im not going to do anything rash. Youre going to win anyway.
Gnther approached Sam and patted him on the buttocks
Dont touch me. Cant you be a little more serious?
I cant just sit back and watch unless Im getting something out of it. Gnther said. You know what I have to do, dont you?
Youre here to put up wards so we can run amok, right?
You are right. But because of my action, His Majesty the King heard about it. And how it happened, too. Well, it seems that His Majesty has heard about it from Magnolia-dono, so either way, the Michel family is finished.
Mizuki gasped at Gnthers words.
In other words, the king has been informed that Kurando challenged Sam to a duel in an attempt to kill him.
There would be no more excuses for this.
But at the same time, he must have also learned that the Michels had taken advantage of Kurando.
Thats right. Do you still want to fight?
I rmend that you choose not to fight. Your loyalty is not to the House of Michel but to the royal family. It would be unwise to cause too much grief to His Majesty.
I am truly loyal to His Majesty Clyde. But I am also indebted to the House of Michel.
Wait!
Mizuki was the one who intervened.
She finally understands why her father is doing what he is doing, but she is not convinced.
You fought a duel with Sam for the Michel family? A favor? What do you mean?
I am greatly indebted to Mendes-sama, the previous head of the Michel family. I am only repaying that debt.
Is that really why you want to kill Sam?
Mizuki seems unconvinced by Kurandos reasons.
It is not surprising.
Unlike her father, Mizuki was not indebted to the Michel family. Rather, Julian was just a nuisance to her, making her friends unhappy and even wooing her.
I dont understand why all people in the Land of the Rising Sun are like this at all. If you want to be stubborn and stick to your beliefs, thats fine. Oh yes, I have a message for you from His Majesty.
Please tell me.
That you and the House of Michel are solely responsible for this incident.
that is.
He says that whether Sam is killed or not, he will not hold your daughters responsible. I know you have your own ideas, but you are a sweet friend to have.
Thank you, Your Majesty.
Turning toward the direction where the royal pce was located, Kurando kneeled down and bowed deeply.
If you didnt want to bother your daughter, why not stop? Its not toote. I dont want to kill you.
I dont want to kill you either.
Then
Kurando stood up and put his hand on the hilt of his sword.
To you, I may seem like a terrible fool. But the only wish that Mendes-sama, who saved my life that young day, had for me was to take care of my family. I will only grant that wish.
DDYoure a total ass.
Im sure you are. I am often called an inflexible man. But if my daughter is not inconvenienced, I can fight without worry. Gnther-sama, you should not have passed on His Majestys message.
It is none of my business. You will be defeated anyway. Fight without regret at best.
Gnther spat out, and then he put up severalyers of wards to cover the Amemiya family.
Im here to witness Sams victory.
Gnther stood side by side with Lise and the others.
Now, Samuel-kun, you can fight to the bitter end. Now you can fight to your hearts content.
Unfortunately.
I too am sorry that we havee across such a match. I had hoped to build a good rtionship with you. I was even thinking of taking Mizuki as your wife if I could.
Sam can onlyugh at the thought that, unbeknownst to him, he was talking about Mizuki as his wife.
Kurandoughed as did Sam.
But havent you ever thought of this?
What is it?
The strongest wizard and swordsman in the Skye KingdomDDwhich would be stronger in a fight?
Actually, I have.
It was annoying that the Michels were trying to kill him, but Sam was also looking forward to this fight.
Having been taught magic by Ur and having inherited everything she had, the title of the most powerful wizard in the Skye Kingdom was only a passing thing for Sam, who aspired to be the most powerful wizard in the world.
As a wizard, he may have be the best in the country, but he knew that he could not truly call himself the strongest in the kingdom without fighting the most powerful swordsman, who was renowned as a wizard killer.
There was just no reason to fight.
He had not insulted the people he cared about like Albert had, nor had he hurt the people he cared about like Julian had.
Before his death, Ur said, Find a reason to fight.
It is too barbaric to use magic and power without a reason.
It is not aesthetically pleasing to a wizard.
Sam agreed with him.
Therefore, he thought he would never fight against Kurando.
However, in life, you never know what will happen.
Who would have thought that Kurando, who owed a debt to the Michel family, would stand in the way of Sams death?
I know you do. Swordsmen, wizards, and people who seek strength are all broken somehow. I, too, once chased after strength, and I continued to y people with all my might. It is almost a miracle that I was able to lead such a peaceful life for more than a decade.
But now you have a reason to fight. Isnt that right?
Yes, I now have a reason to fight. Then I can no longer hold myself back.
Father, no.
Mizuki was amazed at the true nature of her father, whom she had never known.
He kept his back to his daughter and spoke up.
Im sorry to disappoint you, Mizuki. But this is my true nature. A hungry wolf, hungry for swords and battle.
Kurando quietly drew his sword.
Perhaps he thought there was no need to exchange any more words.
I am sure that from the very beginning I did not care about my debt to the Michel family. Maybe I just wanted to fight you.
Is that really so?
Come on, Samuel, lets fight. Lets make it a fun, flesh-and-blood fight.
Kurando did not answer Sams question, but held his sword in his right eye.
He smiled with a ferocious smile that he have never seen before.
Sam also raised his fist andughed in the same way.
Come at me, Amemiya Kurando, the Sword Saint.
Chapter 164: Duel with the Sword Saint 2
Chapter 164: Duel with the Sword Saint 2
Tranted by AmaLynne
Sam and Kurando moved simultaneously.
DDWater God Fist.
Amamiya StyleDDMizuchi.
The moment Sam wrapped himself in both body-enhancing magic and water, Kurando released a sh at an iprehensible speed.
In an instant, blood sprayed from Sams shoulder before he could react.
DDHah.
Impressive. It seems youre somehow keeping up with my movements. Sharpen your focus. You cant afford to divert your attention even for an instant.
Without making a sound, Kurando kicked the ground.
It wasnt visibleDDit wasnt about speed.
(I can see it!)
Sams senses, heightened to their fullest, managed to keep up with Kurandos movements.
Amamiya StyleDDBranch Droop.
DDKu!
Sessive strikes at an abnormal speed assailed Sam.
Sam attempted to counter them all with his Water God Fist magicDDbut he failed.
The sessive strikes tore through Sams shoulder, cheek, arm, and leg.
Whenever he tried to create distance, shes came flying through the gaps.
Sttering fresh blood, Sam could only focus on defense.
When well over a hundred strikes assaulted Sam, they suddenly stopped.
You are indeed resilient. Your body-enhancing magic is quite impressive.
DDAre you intentionally using technique names to sound theatrical?
Your tone is faltering. Have you lost yourposure?
Dont underestimate me!
Samunched an attack.
He struck continuously using enhanced physical abilities and attacks imbued with sharp water.
These were attacks that could even send a dragon flying, yet the Sword Saint calmly parried each blow with his sword.
Moreover, he countered with shes while parrying.
Blood flew once again from Sams body, despite his enhancements.
Its truly remarkable body-enhancing magic. No one has made me wield my sword like this before. No matter how tough you are, with the right technique, cutting and causing wounds is effortless. Even if its not a fatal wound, how much can you endure?
(This is bad. The difference in physical ability isughably huge. This old man is several times stronger than Lise-sama or Hanae-sama!)
O sun, bestow your grace upon us who feed on your radianceDD
Sam abandoned closebat and decided to switch to magic.
He had wanted to avoid using only magic against a swordsman, but given the vast difference in physical abilities, he chose to fight in his area of expertise.
However,
I wont let you chant.
The de of a sword neared Sams brow.
He discarded the incantation, focusing solely on evasion.
DDDamn!
Although he narrowly avoided it, Kurando turned the sword sideways, cutting deeply into Sams cheek and ear.
Blood sttered, and pain surged.
Sam!
Lise, who had been silently watching, couldnt bear to see Sam struggle any longer and cried out loudly.
Understandably so, Sam himself was aware that he was being pushed back.
Its okay, he tried to signal with a wave of his hand, but his hand was also covered in blood from the wounds.
Its just a flesh wound. Arent you going to use the skill that killed Albert Frege?
(..)
I see. You dont want to kill me after thisDDhow naive.
A vertical sh was unleashed.
Sam tried to dodge, but his feet wouldnt move as he intended. The sh struck directly, cutting vertically from his shoulder to his chest.
By instinctively contorting his body, he avoided being cleaved in two. If he had reacted a momentter, he might have been bisected.
DDHah hah, damn it.
The deepest wound he had sustained until now caused him to realize that blood was flowing and his strength was fading.
This wasnt going well.
He was on the brink.
Before Kurando killed him with his sword, he might bleed to death.
While applying healing magic to himself, Sam desperately tried to escape the worst-case scenario.
However, Kurando couldnt have been just watching.
Once again, a sh came at Sam.
Sam poured magic into his body, enhancing his physical abilities to the maximum, focusing on evasion and defense.
With each swing of Kurandos sword, small andrge wounds were carved into Sams body.
Before he knew it, Sams blood was flowing copiously, staining the gravel red.
Put your hands together and see for yourself. I understand that youre strong. I havent been giving my all, but I havent been holding back either.
I appreciate you saying that.
Regardless of how much magical power you possess, how strongly you support powerful magic, youre just a young boy adept at physicalbat if you cant use magic. Perhaps it would be different if you used a skill, but even though youre cornered like this, you dont seem to intend to use it. Then, lets finish this.
I wont just lose that easily.
Thene at me.
In response to Kurandos possibly provocative words, Sam further strengthened his body and kicked the ground.
Chapter 165: Duel with the Sword Saint 3
Chapter 165: Duel with the Sword Saint 3
Tranted by AmaLynne
He channeled all his magical power into his body-enhancing magic.
Theres no opening to cast spells.
This isnt an opponent who would fall for grand techniques.
In that case, he had no choice but to surpass the Sword Saint in physicalbat.
Oh, youre much faster than earlier. It seems handling you is going to be quite a challenge.
(DDThis guy)
Upon hearing the stillposed Sword Saints voice, Sam felt infuriated and, at the same time, his lips curled into a grin.
Despite struggling so much, enduring pain, and worrying his fiance, he couldnt stop the smile. This exchange of blows brought him joy in being alive.
Unlike his sparring matches with Lise and the others, this was truly a fight to the death.
DDIt was enjoyable.
Youre smiling, Samuel.
Youre the one whos smiling.
Hehehehe.
Hahaha.
Hehehehe.
Ahahahaha!
Sam, enveloped in the Water God Fist, and Kurando, wielding his sword, continued their battle whileughing.
Even when cut, Sam never backed down and keptunching attacks.
Even the Sword Saint, far superior in skill, couldnt seem to deliver a lethal blow to the abnormally powerful, enhanced body.
Kurando continued his relentless assault, never ceasing his attacks.
He used his sword and sometimes his arm to deflect Sams strikes, and whenever there was an opening, he sent shes.
He was on edge, not allowing a single one of Sams attacks to hit him. This was due to Sams strength being far too high.
Though Kurando excelled in swordsmanship and was leading the battle, when it came to magic, he was only capable of using body-enhancing magic to a small extent.
In terms of defense and offense, he was greatly inferior to Sam.
He knew that just one effective strike could reverse the situation and lead to his defeat.
Thus, he never stopped moving his feet and continued swinging his sword.
(DDThis is bad. I dont have a winning strategy. My attacks arent hitting, theyre not reaching. This opponent is much more troublesome than I anticipated!)
Sam grumbled inwardly as he shed with Kurando.
He couldnt even use his favored flight magic.
Powerful techniques were futile.
Though he knew it was naive, he still didnt want to use his skill.
(Continuing like this is not good.)
He was already covered incerations all over his body, and his clothes were soaked in blood.
Blood dripped onto the ground, staining the gravel red.
Kurandos body had patches of red as well. All of it was Sams blood stter.
Ah, damn it!
Swinging his arm widely to distance himself from Kurando, Sam made a low leap to create space.
Kurando didnt pursue it.
Feeling he had been given a pass, Sam felt resentful.
Your momentum is waning. I understand that youre still not giving your all.
Then what do you want me to say?
Kurando rxed his stance and addressed Sam.
Let me say it onest time. Fight me with the intent to kill.
Thats my decision.
Perhaps youre concerned about Mizuki and Kotomi, but thats unnecessary. To avoid turning this into a meaningless fight, I intentionally refrained from saying this, but Ill tell you now to see your true intentions.
What?
After killing you, Ill confess everything and die.
(DD!)
Father!
Shocked by the Sword Saints words, Sam was taken aback, and Mizukis voice trembled.
Lise and Hanae were left speechless by Kurandos sentiments.
Only Gnther let out an uninterested snort.
Thats my apology to you, Samuel, and Lise. Its rpense for being ungrateful to His Majesty.
Doing something like that is more unnecessary than fighting!
It was too absurd, too nonsensical.
If he was willing to fight to the point of self-sacrifice, he might as well not fight at all.
Sams words perplexed Kurando.
Perhaps. However, the battle has already begun. Besides, I cannot stop the fight.
What do you mean?
Before Sam could voice his question, Kurando kicked the ground once more.
(DDI cant react!)
His movements were iparable to anything before. Sam couldnt react.
Im serious now. Im going to kill you for real. Endure it.
With a deadly intent in his words, Kurando unleashed a strike.
(DDThis isnt good)
Before he could even process his thoughts, the sword was swung down straight.
In an instant, the Sword Saints sh deeply tore through Sams shoulder, chest, and leg.
Sam!
Even more blood than before sprayed out, Sam copsed, and Lise screamed.
Is it over? Then Ill finish it.
Without a sound, Kurando stood beside him, his de pointed down, and Sam resisted.
DDNo, not yet.
Sam heightened his magical power, using his hand to deflect the pointed de, and stood up.
He pressed his shoulder, taking deep breaths as he channeled magic into recovery.
(Oh, the bleeding wont stop. Even though I poured all my magic into defense for an instant, damn it. So, this is the Sword Saint.)
Managing to staunch the bleeding somehow, he focused on recovering until he could ignore the pain.
(Hes really a troublesome opponent. Besides Ur, hes the first person to corner me to this extent.)
Grinning, Sam let out a chuckle.
DDHoh.
Sam looked straight at the Sword Saint.
Facing him, it was clear he was strong even without fighting.
His umted sword techniques, experience, and everything surpassed Sams current abilities.
However, it couldnt end here.
Its regrettable. Truly regrettable. I liked you. You were a good person, so I didnt want to kill you. But, its regrettable.
.
The Sword Saint didnt move.
He watched with eyes full of anticipation, wondering what Sam would do.
Mizuki-sama, I apologize.
Sam.
Apologizing to Kiyomi, who was watching the duel, Sam pointed at Kurando.
Sword Saint Kurando Amemiya, you are my enemy.
Yes, thats correct.
I cant die here. I cant die for petty reasons like gratitude. I have someone I love, I want to make her happy. If I die here, Lise-sama will be sad. I cant let that happen.
Then, what will you do?
Ill kill you.
With clear hostility and intent to kill, Sam locked eyes with Kurando, who smiled delightedly.
Im d youve finally resolved yourself. Now, lets have the ultimate battle. A fight befitting the strongest swordsman and wizard of this country!
Very well.
Sam heightened his magical power.
The strength of his magical power was so immense that Lise and the others watching could perceive it.
DDThis is
Crimson magic began enveloping Sam.
His magical power expanded, growing to an almost explosive scale.
To this extent what magnificent magical power.
A change was happening to Sam.
The first to notice was Lise.
Sam, your hair, its
Just as his fiance mentioned it, Sams hair had turned crimson.
It resembled the hair color of his beloved master.
Rejoice, Amemiya Kurando. Youre the first to witness me using this. You can brag about it to Ur in the afterlife.
The crimson magical power spread around Sam as if embracing him.
Whats
Starting to question, Kurando and the onlookers were left in disbelief by Sams next words.
Magical FormUlrike Scheidt Walker Liberation.
Chapter 166: Full Power 1
Chapter 166: Full Power 1
Tranted by AmaLynne
Crimsons magical power surged out from Sam with a force that reached the heavens.
The intensity and volume of the magical power were tremendous, far beyond what one would expect from a single persons release.
The barriers Gnther had painstakingly erected for the duel shattered with a sound, turning into fragments.
Everyone assumed a defensive posture in the face of the magical powers strength. The Sword Saint, Kurando, was no exception.
The release of magical power was so powerful that it could blow someone away if they didnt brace themselves with their legs.
After some time of continuous magical power release, a figure emerged within the crimson whirlpool.
It wasnt Sam.
It was someone who didnt resemble the petite Sam at all; the silhouette appeared to be that of a tall woman.
Then, everyone wondered where Sam had disappeared to.
As each person watched the whirlpool of magical power, they realized that the released magical power was gradually weakening.
The vortex of magical power that had reached the heavens grew narrower and eventually dissipated.
When the crimson magical power disappeared, Samuel Scheidt was no longer there.
Ulrike?
The one who uttered the name in bewilderment was Gnther.
His eyes widened as if he had seen a ghost, and he trembled slightly in shock.
U-Ur-sama!? Why!?
It was evident that surprise couldnt be concealed, not only from Lise, Hanae, Mizuki, and Kurando but also from everyone present.
Thats impossible, she should have passed away, no, shes supposed to be dead!
In ce of Sam stood a tall woman with fiery crimson hair and an elegant figure.
Her name wasUlrike Scheidt Walker.
Once a prodigious wizard who held the third seat among the Court Wizard of the Sky Kingdom, she was Sams mentor.
And she was already deceased.
Wheres Sam? Why does Ur-sama haveNo, could it be
Lise, Sams fiance, was the first to realize what was happening.
The woman before her eyes undoubtedly looked like herte sister. However, the clothing she wore and her overall presence and aura were that of her beloved young man.
Is that Sam?
Yes, its me.
The response she received was undeniably Sams voice.
Hey, Gnther. Reinforce the barrier again for me.
S-Sam?
Huh? Oh well, guess Ive changed appearance, huh? Wasnt entirely unexpected, but still surprising. But I guess this is the right choice. Anyway, reinforce the barrier for me. Im counting on you to make it strong. Im nning to fight here as if Im going to destroy the ce.
Amidst the astonishment of everyone, who was taken aback even in this situation, Sam remained nonchnt about his transformation into Ur.
Particrly, Gnther was hyperventting, his eyes bloodshot as he gazed upon the woman he once loved.
W-We can do that, but why does Sam have Ulrikes appearance? I understand you want to make me happy, but could you consider the time and ce a bit? I cant help but say this.
Its not like Im trying to make you happy.
Then, just one more thing. Why can I sense Urs magic from you? With your current presence, I can feel the magical power of both Samuel Scheidt and Ulrike Scheidt Walker.
Thats because I inherited everything from Ur.
I know thatNo, could it be, you not only inherited her magic but her magical power as well? Are you saying that youre harboring two different magical powers within one body!?
Thats correct.
Normally, having two sets of magical power within one body was abnormal.
Having two sets of magical power was an impossibility, let alone such a huge amount.
However, this was made possible by the inheritance magic Ur used on Sam.
It was due to thebination of the inheritance magic and Sams capacity to amodate Urs magical power that this sess was achieved.
I have many questions Id like to ask, but please exinter. Urs magical power is like a wild horse; it cant be used for very long.
Ill exinter. Or maybe I dont need to exin at all. Ur truly entrusted everything to you.
Ah.
Thats a relief. Shes undoubtedly living within you. Im d I understood that. I have nothing more to sayNo, I do. I want to know if those breasts are real. Can I touch them?
Dont be ridiculous! If youre going to be serious, be serious to the end! Hide your desires!
Its a joke. Well then, its burdensome to disrupt your limited time. Its good to see you so ready, so go ahead and defeat the Sword Saint.
I was going to do that anyway.
Sam chuckled at Gnthers unchanging attitude, even in this situation.
And then, he turned his gaze to his beloved.
Sam.
Lise-sama. Its a bit strange to stand before you in Urs appearance.
I feel the same way. Theres so much I want to say and ask, but for now, justwin.
Of course. Watch closely as I give it my all.
With that assurance to Lise, Sam turned his back.
In his considerate manner, Kurando refrained from interrupting their conversation.
I apologize for making you wait.
No, I want to fight you at your best. However, I cant help but be surprised. Its like Im facing her in person.
While still surprised, the Sword Saint smiled, his anticipation for the impending battle evident.
Sam returned the smile.
Its natural. Right now, I am Samuel Scheidt, and I am also Ulrike Scheidt Walker. So, are you ready?
Yes.
I wont say I wont kill you anymore. Ill fight you with everything I have.
Please do. Ah, Im looking forward to this.
Sam, in Urs form, clenched his fist and heightened his magical power.
The crimson magical power enveloped Sam, forming a vortex around him.
Here we go, Sword Saint Amemiya Kurando.
Kurando readied his sword.
Come, Samuel Scheidt.
In the next moment, Sams figure vanished.
Chapter 167: Full Power 2
Chapter 167: Full Power 2
Tranted by AmaLynne
Wha!
As Sam vanished, the Sword Saints eyes widened.
Despite his exceptional visual acuity, he couldnt track Sams movements.
Youre wide open.
Sam, who had been hiding within Kurandos reach, swung his fist.
Damn
Before Kurando could react, Sams fist pierced into his abdomen.
The explosively enhanced physical capabilities were unlike anything before.
Empowered by thebined magical power of both, Sams strike dealt damage deep within Kurandos body.
Kaah
Kurando grimaced in pain, spitting out blood. Yet, true to his status as the Sword Saint, he swung his sword horizontally despite his condition.
However, Sams fingers effortlessly caught hold of the de.
Foolish.
Kicking Kurandos stomach again, Sam sent him airborne.
As Kurando floated through the air, Sam pointed his index finger at him, grinning childishly.
Bam
In an instant, the highly condensed crimson magical power transformed into a beam of light and shot out.
Twisting his body in midair, Kurando managed to evade Sams strike in the nick of time.
However, the dojo behind him was sliced apart and exploded by the crimson sh of light.
Impressive.
Landing on the ground, Kurando praised Sam with a reddened mouth.
Normally, having two sets of magical power that are beyond the standard, and each being an extraordinary magical power at that, would be impossible. Yet you control them simultaneously. No, are you fusing them into one?
Well, something like that.
Your body-enhancing magic is far stronger than before. Furthermore, its even more troublesome that you can unleash an advanced attack magic-level strike without any preliminary movements or incantations.
For now, thats the extent of it. Urs magical power is too strong, and I might end up involving everyone. But its more than enough to kill you.
Kurandos spection wasnt wrong.
To be more precise, Sam wasbining his magical power with Urs magical power.
Thanks to this, he could use not just double the magical power, but well over double.
The body-enhancing magic, fueled by an immense amount of magical power, surpassed the Sword Saints movements. Moreover, simple magical power barrages brought tremendous destructive power.
However, it was exhausting and difficult to control.
Hu, hufu, hahahaha
Having fun?
While coughing up blood, Kurandoughed joyously. In response, Sam alsoughed.
Yes, Im having a great time. Its the first time Ive felt this close to death.
Dont worry, Ill finish you off.
Hahahaha, hahahahahahaha!
Amidstughter, Kurando closed in on Sam and swung his sword.
His strikes were faster and more powerful than ever.
It was evident that Kurando was giving his all.
However, Sam effortlessly dodged and deflected all his attacks, and in turn, unleashed a series of punches and kicks followed by consecutive crimson sts.
The ground cracked, the mansion walls bore gaping holes, and the half-destroyed dojo nowy in ruins.
Sam had be the embodiment of destruction, yet Kurando was not giving up.
He switched between full evasion and seizing the slightest opportunity to swing his sword, exploiting Sams surplus magical power.
Sams vital areas were targetedhis eyes, forehead, throat, and heartbut Sam evaded and deflected every single attack.
The battle continued without pause.
Kurando switched to full evasion as Sam condensed the crimson shes of light. Recognizing the danger, even the Sword Saint focused solely on avoiding attacks.
As Sam released the shes, he kicked off the ground.
The ground caved in, and Sam disappeared once again.
Ku
Kurando, losing sight of Sam once more, turned and swung his sword, making a full rotation to prepare for any direction of attack.
However,
Too slow.
Sam had already maneuvered behind Kurando.
Gripping his arm, Sam swiftly performed a decisive move.
No-
Kirisakumono
Sam activated a skill for the first time in this duel.
In the next instant, Kurandos left arm from the elbow down was severed, soaring through the air.
Father!
Mizukis scream echoed.
Ignoring her, Sam closed in on Kurando, who had lost an arm, and halted his movements.
Goodbye, Sword Saint Amemiya Kurando. Say hello to Ur in heaven.
A hand strengthened beyond its limits by crimson magical power was directed at Kurandos neck.
STOPPPPPPPPPP!
Amidst Mizukis desperate scream, Kurando neither despaired normented. Instead, he smiled gently, seemingly content.
Kirisakumono
Without halting his hand, Sam unleashed a horizontal sh.
Chapter 168: Full Power 3
Chapter 168: Full Power 3
Tranted by AmaLynne
Everyone thought Kurandos head had been severed.
However,
W-Why?
Kurandos head was still attached. Sams hand sword had merely passed in front of his neck.
Ah well, too bad. Times up.
Saying that intentionally, the figure of Ur disappeared into the mist, and Sam reverted to his original form.
You didnt intend to kill me on purpose.
Who knows? But well
Sam swung his fist and mmed it into the face of the Sword Saint.
He copsed and fell t on his back.
You dont have any strength left, do you?
Yes, I admit defeat.
Yeah, I win.
Kurando epted his defeat gracefully.
Even if my dominant arm remained, I sustained too much damage to wield a sword. However
Hey, hey?
I lost the duel, but I havent given up on killing you.
Using the sword as a makeshift cane, Kurando stood up and assumed his stance again.
Why go to such lengths?
The battle with you was splendid. It was a magnificent confrontation fitting for my final battle. However, no matter what Ive done, I still have to kill you.
Its not just about loyalty to Mendes Michel, right? You must have other reasons to fight, dont you?
Silence is consent. What else has the Michel familywait a second.
Sam directed his attention to the mansion.
And he realized.
Wait, wheres Kotomi-chan?
Shes recuperating at the Michel estate.
He didnt sense Kotomis magical power in the mansion.
There was no significant magical presence anywhere in the mansion.
A dreadful thought crossed Sams mind.
Could it be, shes being held hostage?
Father!?
Kurando-sama!?
Not just Sam, even Mizuki, and Lize screamed in voices of rm.
Understandably so. No one could have possibly imagined that the Michel family would hold Kotomi hostage.
But given that familys nature, it wasnt surprising at all.
A family that had given birth to Julian, who was willing to eliminate Sam and take Lize and the others hostage, it was not at all surprising for them to resort to kidnapping.
In fact, if they were indeed holding his daughter hostage, it would make sense for the Sword Saint to challenge Sam to a duel.
The Michel family How could they do something like this!
(This isnt the time for a duel!)
Now, lets continue, Samuel-kun.
You
If I kill you, Kotomi will return safely. You might not agree, but Ill apologize countless times in the afterlife.
Are you going to let the Michel family have their way?
No, its gone this far. Theres no more obligation. They will pay for their deeds as well. Once I kill you, reim Kotomi, Julian-sama, and Misery-sama, Ill take responsibility and kill them both.
For the first time, anger emanated from Kurando.
He undoubtedly intended to kill Julian and Misery.
His resolve was unwavering.
Up until now, he had concealed that resolve.
For Sam to survive, he had to kill Kurando. But as a consequence, if something happened to Kotomi, Sam would forever regret it.
Kurando-sama, lets go and rescue Kotomi-chan together. Im here, Lize-sama is here, Hanae is here. Ourbined strength should be more than enough.
Im sorry. I knew you would say that. However, I dont even know where Kotomi is right now! Therefore, theres no choice but to kill you!
He pointed the tip of his sword and lowered his posture.
(Oh no, I was supposed to cancel the spell. No, thats not the main issue. Just because Im killed doesnt guarantee Kotomi-chans release. Even if I kill Kurando-sama, it might still be the same. In fact, the situation could worsen.)
Sam only used his eyes to look at his fiances face.
Lize sped her hands together in prayer, looking anxious.
(Its no good, I have someone I want to protect. Someone I want to make happy. I cant die here.)
If he hadnt met Lize and the others, and didnt have someone he loved, he might have been willing to sacrifice his life for Kotomi.
But he couldnt do that now.
However, he also couldnt just leave Kotomi alone like this.
(What should I do? What can I do?)
Sam pondered, inadvertently diverting his focus from Kurando.
In that instant, Kurando kicked the ground, trying to close the distance to Sam.
Shima
The edge of a de approached.
Before Sam could attempt to dodge, the sword reached him like a vacuum.
However,
Stop it, Father!
Even faster than Sam could be struck down, Mizukis sword deflected Kurandos attack.
Mizuki! Dont get in the way!
I will! Even if we do something like this, we dont know if Kotomi wille back! If Kotomi finds out that Sam was killed because of her, she will regret it for the rest of her life!
Move aside!
No, I wont!
Mizuki refused to budge.
Theres no way she wouldnt be worried about Kotomi.
However, Sam knew that this approach wouldnt save anyone.
Everyone was grappling with what to do, with no answers.
Just when he thought that if they at least knew Kotomis whereabouts, they might be able to figure something out,
What the hell are you doing, Kurandooooooooooooo!!!
A mans angry voice resounded.
Chapter 169: A Tasteless Man
Chapter 169: A Tasteless Man
Tranted by AmaLynne
What the hell are you doing, Kurandooooooooo!! Youre supposed to be the one to defeat my enemies!
The loud voices owner was Julian Michel.
In his arms, visibly wornpared to two weeks ago, was Kotomi dressed in sleepwear.
A short dagger was pointed at her throat.
Kotomi!
Kurandos eyes widened as he called his daughters name.
Sam and the others couldnt hide their surprise at the unexpected turn of events.
(Never expected that hed bring Kotomi-chan here at this timing. As stupid as you are, I cant help but be thankful for this moment!)
In Julians arms, Kotomi was trembling, her face pale.
To think a twelve-year-old girl would have a dagger pointed at her; must be terrifying.
Furthermore, the one holding the dagger was an enraged Julian. It was unpredictable when the dagger might strike her.
Even so, it was crucial that Kotomi, who was previously missing, was here.
Father Im sorry Its my fault
It seemed Kotomi was aware that she was being held hostage.
Kotomi doesnt need to apologize. Has anything happened to her?
Uh-huh.
Julian-sama, please. Release my daughter.
Dont mess around! You promised Mother youd kill that brat! So, hurry up and kill him! Kill him!
Spitting at Kurando with bloodshot eyes, Julian seemed far from sane.
It was uncertain when his dagger might harm Kotomi.
(While its appreciated that he brought Kotomi-chan here, it seems like reasoning wont work. It would be a big problem if something happened to Kotomi-chan due to a hasty move.)
Even though Kotomi was here, she was still a hostage. They couldnt afford to be reckless.
Sam clicked his tongue involuntarily.
Julian! What a despicable thing to do! Release Kotomi-sama!
Scum. Let go of Kotomi.
Though Lise and Hanae condemned Julian, it didnt get through to him.
Rather, upon seeing Lise, Julian beganughing heartily, as if he had an idea.
Fu, fuhahahaha! Its Lise! Isnt that Lise! Right, Ive got a brilliant idea! Hey, Lise! If you dont want Kotomi to be killed, then you have to kill that brat!
Huh?
Tell me, which life is more important!?
Julian, surprisingly, proposed to Lise that she should weigh Sam and Kotomis lives against each other.
Kotomi! Let go of my sister, Julian!
Please stop, Julian-sama!
Despite the mad suggestion from Julian, the Amemiya family pleaded for Kotomis release, but it was clear that he wouldnt grant their request.
And youre no better, Kurando! Despite being the Sword Saint, youre utterly useless! Besides, I heard it from Mother! Despite my offer to make Mizuki my wife, you refused! If youre not careful, I might even defile the sisters right here!
Please stop!
DDFather?
It seemed that Julians rejection by Kurando over wanting his daughter was news to Mizuki.
Sam and the others were just as surprised, and they thought it was a wise decision.
Its clear what kind of fate they would subject their daughter to if she were handed over to such a man.
.
Please, please release Kotomi!
Seeing Kurando on his knees pleading, Julian spat disdainfully.
All of you just annoy me! Well, whatever, its no surprise that women who wield swords are worthless. Savage women should beg me for mercy! But Ste-sama, the betrothed of that brat, is worthy of me. Just the thought of having my way with a princess excites me!
Sam felt the urge to punch Julian for his arrogant words. To achieve that, he needed to do something about Kotomi. He scanned the surroundings and made eye contact with Gnter.
Gnter nodded slightly. Sam understood his intention and decided to divert Julians attention to himself.
Now, Lise! Kill Samuel for me! If you do that, I might even be kind enough to spoil you again!
Ahahaha! And what are you going to do, even if Im castrated and not functioning as a man? Who are you going to do anything to?
Sam burst into exaggeratedughter to draw Julians attention.
In response, Julian red at Sam with bloodshot eyes.
DYou, damn it! Everything Ive suffered is because of you!
Youve brought it all upon yourself.
Dont mock meeeee!
Provoked by Sams taunts, Julian yelled in anger, his face reddened.
In that instant, a slight gap opened between Julian and Kotomi.
I agree with Sam, as a fellow man, I find you incredibly unpleasant.
Gnter didnt miss that tiny opening.
With a snap of his fingers, a barrier enveloped Kotomi, and Julians body was thrown back.
Huh?
Julian, not understanding what had happened, let out a foolish cry. At that moment, Sam and Kurando sprang into action.
Good job, Gnter!
Im looking forward to the reward!
Say that to Kurando-sama!
Although Sam and Kurando were injured, they had no intention of falling behind Julian.
As long as they didnt have a hostage, Julian posed no real threat.
I wont forgive you forying a hand on my daughter.
With a swing of the Sword Saints de, Julians right arm, holding the dagger, was severed from his shoulder.
Gyaaaaaaah!
As Julian screamed, Sam moved closer and struck down with a hand chop.
Kirisakumono.
His left arm severed from the shoulder, Julian let out a second scream.
Without any patience for such noise, Sam punched him, sending Julian sprawling to the ground, his armless body copsing.
Ah ah, why, my arm, my arm is goooOOONEEEEEE!
Realizing that both his arms were gone, Julian screamed for the third time. Sam, with a sigh, stepped heavily on Julians face as he writhed on the ground, his face muddied by tears and snot.
Enough already, be quiet.
When Sam finally lifted his foot from the motionless Julian, he let out a deep exhale.
Father!
Kotomi!
Kotomi, protected by Gnters barrier, rushed to her fathers side after escaping from Julians clutches. Kurando also ran to Kotomi and hugged her small frame tightly.
While it might have been impolite to disturb their reunion, there was something that needed to be addressed.
What do we do with this guy? Kurando-sama, I leave it to you whether he lives or dies. Im done caring about him.
Sam nced at the fallen Julian and spat out those words. When Kurandos gaze met Julians, he sadly averted his eyes and shook his head.
I dont care either. Right now, Im just grateful that Kotomi is safe Samuel-kun, Gnter-dono, I genuinely thank you for saving Kotomi.
Kurando gently released Kotomi and handed her over to Mizuki, who was bowing behind him, much like he was.
Lets settle my matter. Go ahead, kill me.
Father!
Father!?
Even though my daughter was held hostage, I was genuinely trying to kill Samuel-kun. Thats something that can never be forgiven.
Really?
Yes, really.
Sam took a step closer to Kurando and clenched his fist.
Sam! Please, dont kill my father, Father!
Sam-sama! Its my fault! Please forgive my father!
Ignoring the daughters pleas, Sam forcefully pped Kurandos cheek.
Why?
Holding his cheek and blood flowing from his lips, Kurando looked at Sam as if he couldnt believe it.
Sam grabbed Kurandos cor and shouted with intense emotion.
I could never kill you! Theres no way I could take you away from Mizuki-sama and Kotomi-chan as their father! Dont try to wrap it up with your satisfaction!
Not satisfied, Sam struck Kurandos cheek once again.
I dont want to kill you and live with the resentment of Mizuki-sama and Kotomi-chan! If you want to make amends, then live and make amends! Isnt that right, Amamiya Kurando?
Yes.
Tears streamed down Kurandos face. What he was thinking and why he was crying were things Sam couldntprehend.
However, with this, the duel that had started for such trivial reasons came to an end.
If you still want to fight, then lets do it without regrets next time, a fair and square battle. We dont need reasons, just a simple fight to decide whos stronger. A duel like that is enough.
With just those words, Sam let go of Kurandos cor.
Daughters rushed towards Kurando who had kneeled, embracing each other in tears.
As Sam watched this scene for a while, a figure approached him.
Sam, Ill take charge of Michel Julians custody.
Gnter?
My role isnt just about putting up barriers around this mansion. Amemiya Kurando, Im taking you to the court, to His Majesty. You dont have any objections, do you?
Of course, Ill apany you.
You too, Gnter.
Gnter winked at Sam.
Presumably, he had already been assigned the task of taking Kurando to the pce. Given that the king had gotten wind of the duel, there was no way to avoid it. Kurando would likely receive some form of penalty. Of course, the Michel family as well.
(But Im done. Im tired today. I just want to go home and rx with Lise-sama.)
Well, lets go back.
When Sam addressed Lise and the others who had been watching over everything, he was met with an unexpected sight.
Huh?
Slowly, Lises body tilted in Sams field of vision.
With a thud, Lise copsed, making a loud sound.
Lise-sama!
Caught off guard by this sudden turn of events, Sam hurriedly rushed to his beloved.
Chapter 170: Congratulations!
Chapter 170: Congrattions!
Tranted by AmaLynne
Congrattions.
Huh?
In a room of the Amemiya residence, Sam and the others who hadid the fallen Lise on the bed had called the family doctor to examine her.
However, upon hearing the doctors words, Sam furrowed his brow, approached him in anger, and grasped his cor.
In what context do you say congrattions when someone has copsed? Huh?
Not only Sam but also Hanae behind him stared at the doctor quietly.
Gnther and Kurando were not present in this scene.
Gnther had apparently been tasked by King Clyde to capture Kurando.
Kurando followed Gnther and headed to the royal pce.
Mizuki was worried about the fallen Lise, but she was also concerned about her father. Thus, she entrusted Lise to Sam and followed them to the pce.
I-I apologize, its a misunderstanding! Im sorry, my words werent sufficient! Theres nothing wrong with Liselotte-sama! Its just that she must have copsed due to being too tense, probably from stress.
So, how does that lead to saying congrattions?
As Sam pressed the doctor for a clear answer, his frustration grew.
Perhaps realizing his own words had been inadequate, the doctor hastily exined,
Shes pregnant.
Huh?
Sams odd exmation showed he hadnt understood the doctors words.
Liselotte-sama is pregnant. Its not surprising she copsed under stress. Has she been feeling unwell recently?
W-Wait, what?
Lise wasining about feeling tired, sleepy. Also, she mentioned having abdominal pain and asional vomiting.
In ce of Sam, who was flustered and couldntprehend the termpregnant, Hanae conveyed Lises recent symptoms.
These are early pregnancy symptoms. It would have been better to consult a doctor at that time. Anyway, she is pregnant. So, I offered my congrattions. I apologize for not exining properly.
Oh, uh, thank you?
Without fully understanding the situation, Sam managed to thank the doctor just as Lise woke up.
Uh, uhh.
Lise regained consciousness.
Sam hurried to her bedside and greeted her.
Lise-sama, thank goodness! How are you feeling?
Oh, right Kotomi-chan!
Remembering what happened before copsing, Lise tried to get up, but Sam held her back.
Kotomi-chan is safe. Shes resting in the room.
And Kurando-sama and Mizuki?
After Kurando-sama received treatment from Magnolia-sama, he and Mizuki-sama went to the pce together.
Sam, too, had been treated by Magnolia.
The previous day, after hearing from her granddaughter, Magnolia had appeared as if she had timed her arrival perfectly, knowing her assistance would be needed. She healed Sams wounds.
There was a possibility that she had received orders from the king.
Thanks to that, Sams injuries had healed.
To the pce?
Its a summons from the king. Apparently, Gnther also had a duty to escort Kurando-sama to the pce.
I see. I feel bad for Sam, who fought, but I hope the punishment wont be too severe.
I agree. Well, ording to Gnther, it wont be too serious. After all, it was only me who was targeted, and in the first ce, the Michel family took Kotomi-chan hostage.
Yes, thats true Speaking of which, are you okay, Sam? Your injuries theyve disappeared, you received treatment, right?
Dont worry. Impletely fine now.
Sam was relieved that Lise had returned to her usual energetic self.
Hanae patted Sams shoulder.
Sam, but theres something you need to tell Lise.
Oh, right! Lise-sama, its amazing! I was so surprised I couldnt believe it, or well, yeah, thats right! We need to tell Master and Mistress soon!
C-Calm down, Sam. I dont understand what youre talking about.
Thats because!
Lise is having a baby in her belly.
Huh?
As Sam struggled to articte his announcement about the pregnancy, Hiren straightforwardly blurted it out.
Hey, Hanae-sama! Why did you say it before me?
You were taking forever to say it, and it was irritating.
Oh,e on.
Huh? Is it a joke?
Lises eyes widened in disbelief, and she looked around the room until she spotted the doctor. He smiled and bowed to her.
Its true. Congrattions on your pregnancy.
Our baby is in my stomach?
Lises voice trembled as she asked to confirm.
Sam answered with a smile.
Yes! Its our baby, Lise-sama!
But, we havent been together for that long
Theres no mistake about the pregnancy. Its still early, but I can feel the babys magical power from Liselotte-samas stomach. They will likely be born with magic.
A single tear rolled down from Lises eyes.
L-Lise-sama!?
For a moment, Sam worried that Lise wasnt happy about the pregnancy.
However, her next words would give him a tremendous shock.
I I thought I couldnt conceive. I felt sorry for Sam because of that, but I still wanted to be with you. So, I thought about having other wives too.
Youve been thinking about that?
In hindsight, perhaps he could have noticed Lises anxieties. Considering her past where she was mistreated due to her inability to have children with Julian, it wasnt unreasonable for her to believe she couldnt conceive with him either.
Still, the fact that she wanted to be with him despite that made him happy.
However, it seemed like she had carried this guilt. Thats why she didntin when Kiren and Ste became his fiances.
(I should have been more considerate of Lise-sama.)
But now, she didnt need to carry such anxieties any longer.
Because, at this very moment, a new life was growing in her womb.
Lise-sama, please dont worry anymore. Even if you have doubts, dont hide them from me.
Sam.
Thank you, Lise-sama.
Touched by Sams gratitude, tears streamed down from Lises eyes.
Congrattions, Lise.
Next, Hanae offered her congrattions, wearing a short yet clear smile.
Ah, thank you.
Overwhelmed by the blessings of her fianc and friend, Lise started to sob.
Feeling her preciousness, Sam gently embraced her with affection.
Lets all be happy together, or rather, Ill make sure were happy.
No, Im already very happy.
With tears moistening her cheeks, Lise wore her biggest smile yet.
Chapter 171: The Kings Decision
Chapter 171: The King''s Decision
Tranted by AmaLynne
At the royal pce during the night, King Clydes study was upied by him and the Sword Saint, Amemiya Kurando.
Kurando, now neatly dressed, bore no trace of the wounds he had received from Sam, thanks to Magnolias healing. However, his left arm was missing.
Kurando, you didnt let Magnolia attach your arm?
Clyde addressed his friend, who knelt down and hung his head in a mixture of exasperation and sadness.
I dont have the right to do that.
Im aware of everything thats happened. When I heard that you were going to duel with Sam, I couldnt believe what madness had taken over you. But to think your daughter was taken hostage Those Michel people, engaging in such pointless actions.
I apologize.
Absolutely. At least if you had consulted me, your friendno, the fact that my daughter was taken hostageplicates matters.
Clyde sympathized with Kurando. He felt indebted to the former head, Mendes, and Kurando had been devoted to the Michel family. However, the results were far from satisfactory.
Simultaneously, Clydes anger grew towards the Michel family for using his dear friend.
Michel Misery was already in custody.
She had witnessed her son, who lost both arms, causing amotion and fainting in the process.
After questioning several of the Michel familys servants, they determined which of the Amemiya houses servants had been involved.
However, it turned out that those informants within the Amemiya household had been coerced by the Michel family, who held their families hostage.
Though the informants didnt want to participate in acts like kidnapping Kotomi, they had no choice when their families lives were threatened.
Given these mitigating circumstances, the intention was not to harshly punish them.
You no longer feel indebted to the Michel family?
Im grateful to Mendes-sama. However, Ive fulfilled my debt.
Indeed. Mendes wont have anyints. In fact, he might regret not cutting ties with that family sooner.
Perhaps. Still, I couldnt have done it.
Foolish, but typical of you.
Clyde knew well that Kurando was a person of strong principles, for better or worse. He couldnt help but feel regret that if Kurando had been more diplomatic, they might have avoided this situation.
As a friend, he sympathized with Kurando, but as a king, he couldnt avoid making judgments.
Kurando. As of now, Im revoking your title of Sword Saint.
Yes.
Im well aware of the circumstances, but even so, I cant condone this.
Of course.
While I wont strip you of your title as nobility, given your long service to the nation, I suggest you spend your remaining days in peace.
I appreciate your mercy.
One might think that these words sounded soft, but Clyde had already received a message via Gnther, through Sam, requesting that he not treat Kurando too harshly.
Clyde also found Sams offer quite useful.
Ive heard theres a suitable candidate for the next Sword Saint.
Shes still inexperienced, but I believe shell eventually be a better swordsman than I am.
ording to Gnthers report, it was Mizuki who prevented Kurandos strike, intended to kill Sam.
This made the future look promising.
If you have such an outstanding daughter, its unlikely the pce would recognize someone as mediocre as Julian Michel as the next Sword Saint.
The ultimate decisiony with Clyde himself, as the king.
He had the profiles of the prospective Sword Saint candidates, but none seemed to possess the necessary skills to be a Sword Saint.
Especially Michel Julian, who had been considered a contender but was now known to have manipted his profile, pointing to a connection to the Michel family.
The forger had already been apprehended, and testimony confirmed that they had been paid a substantial sum by Michel Misery to do so.
Furthermore, the Michel family had been involved in transmitting information between the noble and royal factions. Though this had only recently been discovered, the current incident had provided a perfect justification for their punishment.
Even though you understood, you couldnt refuse the Michel familys request.
I couldnt, Your Majesty.
Well, fine. First, confirm if your daughter, Amemiya Mizuki, is worthy of seeding you as the next Sword Saint. Then well decide if she bes your sessor. Until then, the position of the Sword Saint will remain vacant.
Yes.
Clyde was well acquainted with Mizuki. He had held her in his arms when she was born, as the daughter of his friend.
What about your daughters? I have no intentions of interfering with them. Ive heard that your second daughter, Kotomi, will be Sams disciple. In that case, she can continue living as she has.
Thank you.
However, Im considering arranging a marriage between Sam and Mizuki.
Your Majesty?
While Ive tried to keep this incident as discreet as possible, its impossible to silence everyone in the pce.
Youre right.
Some nobles already know about this situation and have sent petitions, demanding not only the revocation of the Sword Saints title but also his execution.
Among the nobles, there were many who didnt hold favorable opinions of Kurando.
In light of the recent incident, there were those who saw this as an opportunity to criticize and condemn Kurando.
Use Mizuki as a hostage and make her Sams wife.
Your Majesty, what does that mean?
Its a way of ensuring you dont repeat the same mistake. Its a pretense, of course, but its also a message that there wont be a second chance. Additionally, its to appease the other nobles.
Although it was presented as a pretext, if Kurando were to repeat the same mistake, Clyde would have to hold Mizuki and Kotomi responsible.
However, he firmly believed that such a scenario wouldnt ur.
Yet, even if Clyde believed this, those who held animosity toward Kurando wouldnt be satisfied. To prevent them from condemning Kurando, Clyde decided to ce Mizuki in Sams care, as a form of assurance.
Clyde knew that it was unfortunate to do this to Sam, but in case something happened, it would be reassuring to have someone capable of restraining Kurando and Mizuki nearby.
Of course, there would also be voices of dissent.
Currently, there were many voices calling for Sam to marry. Not just Sam, the kingdoms most powerful mage, but also Countess Liselotte, Court Wizard Murasaki Hanae, and even Princess Ste. Many wanted to forge connections with him.
While Mizuki would initially be handed over to Sam as a hostage, if everything went well, she could be his wife, share love with him, and bear his children.
Certainly, there would be individuals who didnt approve of this.
I dont want to lose a friend.
Your Majesty
I still vividly remember when you saved my life on the battlefield. I also have memories of us staying up all night together, thinking about gifts for our wives. To me, you are an irreceable friend.
Your words are too kind.
Ultimately, Clyde didnt want to lose his dear friend.
Although Sam might be inconvenienced, having more skilled and capable wives is a good thing. However, making such a decision without proper consultation might make some resent me. Moreover, it might make my daughters dislike me for increasing their prospective stepmothers.
Knowing that Sam didnt desire to have numerous wives, Clyde nned to apologize to himter.
Now then, Kurando.
Yes.
Was Samuel Scheidt strong?
He was a very strong young man.
Gunther had been quite agitatedtely. Was there something going on?
Im not well-versed in magic, but I dont think itll be long before he attains the title of the strongest wizard he aspires to be.
.
I see. Im looking forward to the future of my honorary son.
To be honest, Clyde hadnt expected Sam to defeat Kurando.
While he knew that Sam possessed the strength to ovee dragons, he was unsure of how Sam would fare against a Wizard yer like Kurando, especially in a confined urban setting.
Thats why Gunther had been sent as a precaution, and Kuren was stationed near the estate. The reason the duel wasnt stopped was to avoid cornering Kurando.
Clyde, who knew Kurando well, suspected that there was more to his actions than met the eye. The only thing Clyde could do was to ensure that neither of them died.
(If only I had learned about this a little earlier, I might have been able to prevent it But Sam was amazing. He overwhelmed Kurando, the strongest swordsman I know. Im excited about their futures.)
However, the oue of the duel was Sams victory.
Despite Kurandos circumstances, he had stood up again. But the final result was Sams triumph.
This news surprised Clyde greatly.
He hadnt intended for Sam to be killed, but he hadnt expected him to win either.
In a way, he was grateful to Julian.
Thanks to him intervening, neither of them had lost. They had managed to minimize the damage.
I should tell you one thing.
Yes.
I wont allow you tomit suicide. Leaving the country is also forbidden. You will live on and, well, continue taking on disciples and nurturing them as before.
Are you sure about this?
Sam doesnt wish for you to be punished. Its bold of you to be so resolute, even when your life was at risk. Be grateful to Sam and live on.
Upon Clydes words, Kurando lowered his head deeply, so much so that his forehead touched the floor. It might have been an illusion, but his body seemed to tremble slightly.
Thank you, Your Majesty. And thank you, Samuel-kun.
Chapter 172: The Fool
Chapter 172: The Fool
Tranted by AmaLynne
Ynda Reinbach couldnt hide her frustration amid the worst days that had followed after her husband brought a new woman into their lives.
Her son Manion had been excluded from the line of session, and she had gone from being the legitimate wife to bing a concubine.
After all the effort I put into snatching the position of the legitimate wife from Mnie, to have it stolen by some country girl!
The new legitimate wife of the Reinbach family, Harriet, was a simple and modest girl who seemed to be just the type her husband Calius would prefer.
Looking back, she even had some resemnce to thete Mnie.
That alone was aggravating, but Harriets son, Harry, was the child who had taken away the position of sessor from Manion.
Ynda couldnt forgive this.
She believed that her anger was justified and never questioned it.
Manion, what a fool you are! To be defeated by such a brat!
Her sons ipetence was a significant factor in Yndas frustration.
Just as she had once taught herself to take what she desired, she had taught him the same.
However, instead of dealing with Harry as a threat, he failed twice.
As a result, Calius had broken his arm to prevent him from ever doing the same thing again.
As a punishment for her sons instigation, Ynda herself was subjected to a life of confinement and lost her freedom.
Those foolish servants Instead of poisoning Harriet, they betrayed me and informed my husband. I should have taken my time like I did with Mnie.
She remembered how she had driven Mnie to suicide.
Despite giving birth to the inept Sam, Mnie had still been favored by Calius, which was inconvenient. So Ynda had tormented her.
Daphne, who supported Mnie, had been an obstacle, but the maid hadnt been by her side constantly.
Ynda had exploited that opening to bully Mnie relentlessly. She hadughed heartily when Mnie had left behind a letter and disappeared.
She had managed to secure the position of the Barons legitimate wife and eliminate the nuisance.
She had intended to do the same to Harriet, but due to Manion losing his position as heir, she had acted hastily, failing.
If it werent for that, Ynda could have taken out her frustrations on Harriet by now. She bit her lip irritably at the thought.
She wanted to somehow bring Harriet down even now. Annoyingly, the woman was carrying Caliuss child in her womb.
Calius had treated Harriet so well that it was as if he didnt even care about Ynda and Manion.
I am the legitimate wife of the Reinbach family. My son is meant to be the next Baron of Reinbach and to achieve that, I must eliminate anyone who stands in my way.
She had secretly written to her father, asking for his assistance, but there had been no response.
Her husband might have prevented her fathers letters from reaching her.
She longed to see her father, but under house arrest, Ynda was unable to step outside freely.
The maids also seemed to be ordered by her husband, ignoring her everymand.
As she pondered what she could do, the door to her room was rudely pushed open without a knock, and two maids entered.
They were carrying a tray.
Realizing that they were bringing food, Ynda sighed, wondering how much longer this kind of life would continue.
The confinement to her room and the requirement to eat there instead of in the dining hall was suffocating. And she had to feed her son, whose arm was broken and couldnt feed himself.
She felt an impulse to scream, wondering why she had to endure such inconvenience.
She briefly considered the idea of escaping the mansion and directly seeking help from her father.
Such a nuisance. It would be great if the master would just throw this pair out already.
A young maid muttered audibly enough for Ynda to hear.
What did you say! How dare a mere servant!
Oh, did you hear that? But Im not scared of you anymore. Look at you, stuck in this room, and your so-called son is useless. You should experience firsthand what kind of treatment Sam endured from you! How about that!
Y-You!
Here it was again. These servants of the house were always so obsessed with Sam, Sam.
Dont you darepare that inept child with me!
Ynda couldnt hold back her outburst, and for some reason, the maids began tough.
Why is that so amusing?
Oh, you dont know. Sam-sama is engaged to Ste-sama.
What?
Hes also engaged to the daughter of the Earl Walker. Sam-sama holds the position of Court Wizard and has even been granted the title of Earl by His Majesty. So, where exactly is thisineptquality you speak of? If anyones inept, its probably your son.
With that, the maids spat out those words and roughly ced the dishes down before leaving the room.
W-Wait! What is going on here!
Ynda tried to chase after the maids, but the room had been locked, and she couldnt get out. She pounded on the door, but no one responded.
Thats unbelievable. Samuel engaged to a princess and a nobles daughter?!
Unthinkable. Unthinkable.
Even though Manion had his engagement broken off and was stripped of the heirs position, how can that useless brat, who cant even use a sword properly, have such good fortune? I shouldve cornered him to death just like a mother would! Hes repaying the favor I did for him as a child with this!
Ynda shouted something that would make anyone doubt her sanity if they heard. She grabbed a nearby chair and mmed it onto the floor.
Huff, huff Thats it, thats it!
Despite being out of breath, Yndas face lit up as if shed had a brilliant idea.
Why not have Manion rece Samuel as the princesss fianc! The princess should prefer Manion, who excels in swordsmanship, over the inept Samuel!
Heh heh heh. Ynda imagined the future she had envisioned, and she writhed with excitement.
Once thats decided, well head to the capital with Manion. Father should be able to provide us with travel expenses and amodations. No, hell probably give it willingly. If Manion marries the princess, we can easily crush the Reinbach Barons house. Ill make Harriet and Harry taste despair before killing them! Ahahaha, ahahaha!
Thats right. Neither she nor her son were meant to end up like this.
After all, they werent insignificant enough to be content with being the wife of a rural baron.
Her son would prefer a morous princess over a rustic woman.
Ynda continued to cackle in high spirits, lost in her unattainable dreams.
Chapter 173: A Lady of a Certain Viscounts House
Chapter 173: A Lady of a Certain Viscount''s House
Tranted by AmaLynne
In a room of a certain viscounts residence in the capital city of the Sky Kingdom, a woman in her mid-forties was staring intently at a newspaper.
The woman, with lustrous ck hair, sat in a chair,pletely absorbed in reading the articles.
Though the cup of tea ced nearby had long gone cold, she hadnt taken a sip, engrossed in the newspaper.
The articles she was reading were about Samuel Scheidt, the topic of conversation in the capital these days.
The youngest Court Wizard and holder of the title of the Sky Kingdoms strongest wizard.
Engaged to the First Princess of the Sky Kingdom, Ste Isle Sky, and the daughter of Count Walker, Liselotte Walker. He was also the dual-wielding swordsman who even married that troublemaker, Gnther Ignatz.
Knowing that the content of the articles referred to his twisted inclinations at such a young age, it was evident that what thedy was reading was amon gossip article.
However, she neither found the articles about Sam amusing nor became angry at the lies and exaggerations. She simply kept on reading the articles monotonously.
On thedys desk were several clippings from newspapers.
She was collecting anything and everything rted to Samuel Scheidt.
Sam
Thedy called the name of the young Court Wizard.
Her expression was on the verge of tears.
Just once, even if its just once, I want to see you grown up with my own eyes but I dont have the right to do that.
Finally, arge teardrop fell from her eyes, dampening the newspaper.
Oh dear, I cant believe Im crying.
She wiped her eyes with a handkerchief and took a sip of the cold tea to calm herself.
Having regained herposure, thedy prepared a letter opener, then cut out the article about Sam from the newspaper.
After sessfully clipping the article, she ced it on the table. Just then, a knocking sound came from the door.
Pleasee in.
Hey there, how are you feeling?
Appearing was a man of around the same age as thedy.
With xen hair flowing behind him and his appearance refined, he wore an air of elegance.
He looked at thedy with an expression of concern and inquired.
Yes, Im fine. Thank you for worrying.
rice was worried too. Oh, were you reading the newspaper again?
Im sorry.
You dont need to apologize. Im just worried because you caught a cold. I wish youd at least rest, even if its in bed.
The two had a marital rtionship. And they also had a young daughter they were raising happily.
They were living a happy life.
But no matter what, thoughts of Sam wouldnt leave thedys mind.
If its all right with you, I can ask Count Walker to do something for me, you know?
At her husbands suggestion, thedy wore a troubled expression.
This exchange wasnt something new for today.
While she had the means to meet Sam just once, she still couldnt do so despite yearning to.
Conflicting emotions of wanting to see him and not being able to see him were battling within her.
You dont need to worry about me or rice. For you, hes an irreceable existence, isnt he?
Seeing his wife fall silent, the husband called out her name in a concerned voice.
Mnie.
Thedy could only look apologetic.
Listen, Ive said this many times. Wanting to see your son is a natural feeling as a mother. If you exin the circumstances, Im sure hell ept you.
You.
rice would probably be delighted too if she knew he was her big brother.
Are you really, truly okay with this?
In response to thedys question, her husband nodded.
Of course. Your happiness is my happiness too.
With kindness and empathy, her husband directed a smile toward her.
When youre ready, let me know. We can talk to the Count anytime.
Thank you, my love.
The woman, Mnie, conveyed her gratitude to her beloved husband.
And as her husband left the room, she once again lowered her gaze to the newspaper article.
Do I have the right to meet you, Sam?
She whispered these words, brimming with sorrow.
Chapter 174: Engagement Count Increased ①
Chapter 174: Engagement Count Increased
Tranted by AmaLynne
A week had passed since the duel with the Sword Saint Amemiya Kurando.
During that time, various things urred.
First, concerning the Michel family.
A young man named Michel Kenny was chosen as the new head of the Michel family,ing from a branch family.
Unlike Julian, Kenny had a reserved and quiet demeanor.
He recently visited Count Walkers residence to apologize to Jonathan and Sam for the series of incidents caused by his cousin and aunt.
Kenny, along with his apology, reported Julians death to Sam and the others.
Although Julian had been maimed and lost his arm in the fight against Sam and Kurando, he was still alive.
Julian had been confined with his mother in their mansion, waiting for judgment. Unable to bear the pain and humiliation, he threw himself from the third floor of the mansion in an attempt to end his life. However, he survived the fall but became paralyzed.
Misery, taking pity on his state, confessed that she had strangled him.
Overwhelmed by the shock of having killed her beloved son, Misery seemed to have lost her sanity.
Realizing that it would be difficult to proceed with a trial, she was exiled to the countryside. Butter, shemitted suicide.
Its said that she repeatedly mmed her head against the wall, shouting her sons name, until she died.
Though Julian might have been seen as someone deserving death, in this state, one could only feel pity for him.
When Kenny informed Sam and the Count Walker family about the deaths of his cousin and aunt, he offeredpensation to the Walker family for the trouble they had caused. However, they politely declined.
Instead, the Michel family promised never to show their faces to Sam and the others again, and they left.
Jonathan might have had various thoughts, but Sam no longer cared about Julian or Misery.
Rather, he felt relieved that the presence bothering Lise was gone.
On the other hand, Count Walkers family was wrapped in joy.
The second daughter, Lise, was pregnant with Sams child.
When the members of the Counts family learned about Lises pregnancy, they were both surprised and overjoyed.
Especially Jonathan, who even began a mysterious little dance and was looked at oddly by his daughters.
Understandable, as it was his first grandchild.
The actions of Jonathan and his family following this news were swift.
They arranged for the family doctor to be present at the mansion, constantly monitoring Lises health.
Lise said it wasexaggeratedbut both Sam and Jonathan treated her with over-protectiveness.
Lise smiled wryly at Sam and her fathers behavior, but she seemed to be happy with the sense of being cherished.
Grace, Alicia, and Erika were all genuinely celebrating Lises pregnancy as well.
The eager Jonathan had already begun thinking about what to name the child.
Grace teased him for being hasty and suggested waiting until they knew the gender, but they were alreadying up with names for both boys and girls.
For her too, it was the joy of her first grandchild that made her excited.
Bringing gifts of celebration to Count Walkers family, Gunther Ignatz appeared.
He genuinely congratted Lise on her pregnancy without a hint of jealousy.
Surprisingly, Sam felt relieved by Gunthers normal reaction. However, that night, Gunther entered Sams bedchamber in a negligee, winking at him and saying,Next is my turn, before casting a spell in jest. This was an inconsequential moment.
The next morning, Sam felt a sense of urgency that he needed to start dealing more seriously with Gunther, who had been casually enjoying breakfast in the Walker familys dining hall as if nothing had happened.
The busy yet lively week passed by in a sh, and the Count Walker family had regained theirposure.
As Sam was about to head to the courtyard for training, the maid Marie called out to him.
Ah, Sam-sama. Hualian-sama has returned.
Hualian? Oh, alright, then Ill go wee her.
[ TN: ;ɏ; ce, Female given name; Karen; Hualien, Hualian. Yes, after 170+ chapters, I just now realize that the name is wrong all along. ]
For this week, Hualian hadnt wanted to intrude on the family time and had returned to her own familys home.
Though she had be close to Lise, she seemed to have considered not wanting to be a bother.
Sam and Lise had told her it wasnt necessary to be so cautious, but Hualian had mentioned that she still had things to report to Magnolia, making her presence convenient.
As Sam headed towards the entrance, he spotted Hualian carrying arge bundle.
Long time no see, Hualian-sama.
Yeah, its been a week. Hows Lise doing?
Shes well. Shed be d to see you.
I see. Thats the n.
By the way, youve brought quite a lot of luggage.
I have souvenirs for Lise. Plus, I brought some personal belongings. Starting today, Ill be living here properly.
In one way or another, about a month had passed since Hualian had started living with Count Walkers family.
She had be like part of the family. Jonathan and Grace had weed her warmly as if she were another daughter.
Just as Sam had, Hualian felt gratitude towards the kindness of the Counts family members.
Well then, I suppose I should greet the gentlemen first.
Yes, but before that, theres something I need to tell you, Sam.
Me? Alright, what is it?
After cing her luggage down, Hualian bowed her head toward Sam.
Starting today, lets be formally engaged.
Huh?
Sam was taken aback by Hualian suddenly saying something like that.
Chapter 175: Engagement Count Increased ②
Chapter 175: Engagement Count Increased
Tranted by AmaLynne
Wh-what does this mean?
Unless Sam had misunderstood something, Hualian shouldnt have intended to marry him.
They had been spending the past month as good friends, so he couldnt hide his surprise.
Im embarrassed that I couldnt see the extent of Sams strength.
N-No, its not like that.
My eyes were full of holes. I never thought you could fight against that Sword Saint and hold your own. When you used thatst Ulrike magic, I was so moved that it gave me goosebumps.
Its still experimental, though.
If that was unfinished, Im looking forward to seeing it when itsplete.
Me too.
Which means
Yes?
As the conversation shifted suddenly to Sams strength, they continued talking while tilting their heads.
And then he remembered.
(Come to think of it, Hualian-sama said she wouldnt marry anyone who isnt strong. So, could it be that)
I think Sam is a good man.
Huh? Oh, yes, thank you very much?
From observing how you treat Lise, I could see that Sam is a caring person. Seeing that side of you, I thought Id like to walk with you. So, Ive fallen for Sam. Not just for his strength, but for who he is. Thats why I want to marry you. Please, ept me. Oh, Ive already received Lises approval, so you dont need to worry about that.
After being confessed to, Sam was taken aback. However, he felt a bit happy.
Coming from Hualian, who had been seeking strength in a partner, the fact that she fell for not just his strength but him as a person, meant that she had truly seen him.
Sam replied with a wry smile.
Im looking forward to it, too.
Is that so?
Hualian widened her eyes in response to Sams agreement.
She was surprised by his eptance. Although he was amazed at himself for being able to ept her so readily, he realized that they had spent the past month together, as a family and good friends, so the foundation for eptance had already beenid.
Knowing that Hualian-sama had been kind to Lise and had brought magical books for Kotomi-chans sake. I know youre a kind and considerate person. I consider wonderful people like you already part of my family.
DThank you.
No, thank you.
With her eptance by Sam, Hualian showed a clear smile.
Her smile was very lovely, and it captivated Sam.
However, she quickly erased her smile, tapped Sams shoulder, and said,
Well then, do your best next.
She said something like that.
Huh? Next?
Not understanding what she meant, Sam tilted his head, and she pointed behind him.
Hmm.
Looking in that direction, Sam saw in front of the mansion,
Hey there, Sam.
Huh? Mizuki-sama?
Amemiya Mizuki, carrying luggage, waved her hand gently.
Sam hurried over to her.
Whats wrong, Mizuki-sama?
Its been a while, Sam. Starting today, Ill be staying here, so please take care of me.
Huh?
Sam raised an eyebrow,pletely unaware that Mizuki would be living in the mansion.
Huh? Didnt you know? Just like Hualian-dono, Ill be staying here from today onward. As your fiance, that is.
Whaaaaaaaatttttttt!!?
The unexpected news that Mizuki was also bing his fiance, just like Hualian, was beyond surprising.
J-J-Just a moment, whats going on?
Hualian had been in an arranged marriage and had spent time together, making it easier for Sam to ept, but the same couldnt be said for Mizuki.
Although he knew that she was a good person, he didnt think their rtionship had reached the point of bing engaged.
You dont have to be that excited. Lise is expecting a child, so she might need some help, right? With me, you dont have to worry about that.
Wait a second. I appreciate your concern for Lise, but huh? What do you mean by engaged?
Since their duel with Sword Saint, Sam hadnt seen Mizuki for a week, so he couldnt understand why she was now referring to herself as his fiance.
When had this topic evene up? Sam tilted his head in confusion.
Seeing Sams puzzled expression, Mizukiughed wryly and said,
I might not be putting this most pleasantly, but its kind of like Im a hostage.
The term hostage was far from gentle.
Sam frowned.
What do you mean?
Just to make sure Father never does anything stupid again and to make sure I dont end up like him, Ive decided to entrust myself to you as a deterrent force.
Is that okay with you, Mizuki-sama?
He didnt know who had decided this, but it felt like Mizukis intentions were being ignored too much.
If this were a marriage between families, there might have been room for eptance. However, to ept this situation of being a hostage was difficult.
.
However, Mizuki blushed and smiled bashfully for some reason.
Ah, yeah, its a little embarrassing to say it like this, but Im happy that Sam is going to be my husband.
Oh, I see.
Sams tense atmosphere dispersed quickly in response to the unexpected response.
I dont dislike you, Sam, and if anything, I prefer you. Moreover, youve done me the favor of not killing Father. I also feel guilty for causing you trouble.
Please dont worry about that, Mizuki-sama.
Even though you say that, because its my fathers doing, I cant help but worry. Of course, I wont just be a wife in name only; Ill wholeheartedly fulfill my role. Oh, dont worry, I understand that Lise is the most important.
No, its not like Im worried about that.
Not just as a formality, but to properly ept you as my wife, Ill do my best, so please take care of me for a long time.
O-Okay, I will.
It seemed that Mizuki wasnt reluctantly bing Sams fiance.
Although the role of a hostage was undeniable, she seemed to havee to terms with it in her way.
However, the sudden turn of events left Sam feeling lost.
Heh heh, I wondered what would happen when Father and you dueled, but Im a little grateful to Father now. I look forward to how the child of you and me will grow up.
Sam had no words in response to Mizukis bright smile.
He was bewildered, but he wasnt against it.
Perhaps it was due to his growing awareness as a noble or maybe it was just the joy of bing engaged to a delicate girl.
(For now, I should bow down to Lise-samater.)
Sam thought about that as he stared into the distance, and both Hualian and Mizuki, who were watching the situation unfold, expressed their anticipation.
Im looking forward to it too. Im sure a cute and energetic child will be born.
Thats right. Im sure Lise will also give birth to a healthy child. The Shite family is in good hands.
Sam could onlyugh at their words, saying, Hahaha.
Before he realized it, he had be engaged to four people.
Seems like I have a lot of connections with women since being reincarnated in this world, he mused and then let out a deep sigh.
But he wasnt unhappy about these connections; Sam felt joy.
Chapter 176: Womens Gathering ①
Chapter 176: Women''s Gathering
Tranted by AmaLynne
On a sunny afternoon.
Summer was approaching, and the sunlight had grown a bit stronger.
The nts in the garden had gained a deeper shade of green, and the flowers were blooming vigorously.
On the terrace of the Count Walker mansion, four of Sams fiances had gathered for a tea party.
The second daughter of the Count Walker family, Liselotte Walker, was expecting Sams child.
She used to often wear cheerful pantsuits, but now she was d in a slightly loose white dress.
Lise, who usually tied her blonde long hair in a way that allowed easy movement, had let her hair down freely.
While she used to exude a dignified aura, she had be softer since being with Sam, as those around her imed. Furthermore, upon learning about her pregnancy, she began to emanate a maternal vibe.
The granddaughter of the first seat Court Wizard, Murasaki Magnolia, Murasaki Hualian.
Wearing a white ethnic outfit with floral embroidery reminiscent of her usual Chinese dresses, she had voluminous peach-colored hair tied up.
Hualian wasnt good at disying her emotions outwardly, and her speech was usuallyposed. However, her inner world was surprisingly emotional, particrly when it came to battles, her eyes would shine childishly.
Drawn to Sams strength and kindness, she confessed her feelings and be one of his fiances.
Amemiya Mizuki, daughter of the former Sword Saint Amemiya Kurando.
Wearing traditional Japanese attire withced boots, she was a woman with ck hair inherited from her homnd.
Her long hair was braided into three strands, giving her aposed air that reminded one of Japan in Sams previous life.
Beside her, a sword was propped up, signifying her role in protecting the women present there.
Having been trained in swordsmanship by her Sword Saint father since childhood, her sword skills were among the best in the country.
Due to her fathers duel with Sam, she had be Sams fiance as a hostage. However, because Mizuki herself liked Sam, it wasnt as serious as it might seem.
The Count Walker family also treated her as one of Sams fiances.
Lastly, the First Princess of the Sky Kingdom, Ste Isle Sky.
A girl with immacte white hair cascading down like silk, possessing a refined appearance.
Being the youngest at sixteen among the fiances, she still exhibited a hint of youthfulness.
Her fair skin, as pale as her hair, and delicate limbs evoked protective instincts.
Unlike many in the Sky Kingdom royal family who had bluish hair, Ste was rumored to be illegitimate simply because shecked that feature.
While her parents didnt mind, Ste herself became concerned and immersed herself in studies, secluding herself from others.
However, her encounter with Sam prompted her to venture into a wider world, and she began leaving her room.
Lately, she had been cherishing time with her parents, engaging in activities like horseback riding to keep active.
Thanks to this, she was said to have be brighter.
This was the first time these four fiances had gathered together.
Seeing all of Sams fiances gathered like this, I could never have imagined it back when I first met him.
Lise reflected, reminiscing about when she first met Sam.
Looking back, she had encountered a young boy who had lost his sister and was filled with sorrow, fearing he might follow her in death.
Thus began their interaction when her sister asked her to teach him martial arts to prevent that from happening. She gradually found herself drawn to his earnestness.
I feel the same way. I never thought Id be Sam-samas fiance and share tea with everyone like this, back when I used to shut myself in my room.
Ste happily smiled.
If she hadnt met Sam, she would probably still be holed up in her room.
I never thought about bing someones fiance either.
Me neither. I havent thought much about these things.
Feeling discontent about being seen only as the granddaughter of the Court Wizard, she sought strength in a potential spouse.
No one met her criteria, and no one had tried to get close to the reserved Hualian. Only Samughed and interacted kindly with her, even showing his strength.
Mizuki was also a girl who lived by the sword, but she was troubled by her fathers refusal to make her his sessor.
After various twists and turns, she came to know the reasons behind this when Sam fought against her father.
It was thanks to Sam that she learned her father had cared deeply for their family.
Thats right. I did mention it in a letter, but I havent told you directly. Congrattions on carrying Sam-samas child. I must admit, Im a bit envious, Lise.
Thank you, Ste-sama. But Ste-sama, well, I think all three of us are just a matter of time.
Well
Lises words elicited surprised and hopeful expressions from the three.
Though they had be Sams fiances, their rtionships with him were still pure.
They hadnt progressed like Lise had.
Yet, as fiances, it was only natural that they would eventually consider a future with Sam.
Sam is a bit of a lonely person, so please be gentle with him.
Um, but is it okay?
Mizuki asked Lise.
Knowing that Lise was the most important to Sam, there was a slight hesitation on the part of the other three.
Please dont worry about me. Since were all going to be his wives, we should all be loved equally. I want all of us to be happy together.
Though Lise might be the most cherished among them, she understood that she wasnt truly the number one in his heart.
His deceased sister was his most beloved person.
She never held any ill feelings about that.
Because Sam cherished her sisters memory, Lise could also love him.
I have no intention of monopolizing Sam. I would be happy if from now on, you all spent time with him too.
Upon hearing Lises words, the three showed expressions of relief mixed with a hint of embarrassment.
Being acknowledged as Sams fiances by Lise was heartening, but progressing their rtionship with him was also a courage-demanding endeavor.
Its a bit embarrassing, being with Sam
Yeah, it might be a little awkward.
Yeah, I agree. I think Id like to start with going on a date.
That sounds good. Take things at your own pace with Sam.
But, Lise.
What is it, Ste-sama?
For the sake of our future reference, could you tell us about your sweet moments with Sam?
DHuh?
Responding to Stes request, Lise froze.
Im curious too. We sometimes hear you two being lovey-dovey, but Id like to know properly.
Id appreciate it if you could tell us, for the sake of what lies ahead.
Keep it a secret from Sam, okay?
With shining eyes full of curiosity and excitement, Ste and the others made their request, causing Lise to smile wryly and nod.
Then, a chorus of excited cheers erupted, followed by a sip of tea to moisten her throat. Lise began to talk about Sam to her fellow fiances, brimming with anticipation.
Chapter 177: Womens Gathering ②
Chapter 177: Women''s Gathering
Tranted by AmaLynne
Sam is a spoiled child.
My goodness!
Surprising.
Yeah, surprising, right?
When Lise mentioned that Sam was a spoiled child based on her experience, the women expressed surprised faces.
Perhaps due to his less-than-ideal childhood environment, he unconsciously seeks physical closeness. And, well, hes still young, so when you sleep together, it justes naturally, you know.
Lises face turned red.
Whether they were imagining the affair between her and Sam or something else, Ste and the others cheeks also turned pink.
Um, uh! This, just between us, how is it when you actually experience it?
Curious and eager, Ste raised her hand to ask.
Ste-sama, I think that might be asking a bit too much. Not that Im not interested, but
Ive studied various written works on this subject for Sam-samas sake, and Ive asked my mother and governess as well. But still, I thought it would be best to ask Lise, who receives Sam-samas most affection.
Though Mizuki rebuked Ste, her expression also indicated curiosity.
Seeing Lises reaction, Hualian whispered something to herself while looking at Lise.
Indeed, Im curious.
Yeah, considering it might be painful for the first time, Id like to be prepared, so if we can hear about it, I want to.
Oh?
DMy!
The word first time caused Lise to tilt her head.
Whats wrong, Lise?
Mizuki asked, and Lise responded with a slightly puzzled or troubled expression.
Well, um, its just that it wasnt the first time for Sam and me.
Oh, sorry.
No, its alright. I can talk about it now, being able to separate it from the past. But its a bit strange. On the day I experienced my first time with Sam, it hurt a lot, and there was a lot of blood on the sheets.
In retrospect, Sam seemed surprised too. However, Lise was even more surprised. She had the experience, yet she seemed as inexperienced as a virgin.
What I heard is different. If its always painful, its unfair.
Its a bit different from my knowledge too. Is that how it is?
Um, Lise, I hesitate to ask about this, but how was it the first time?
Well, I didnt feel anything.
Lise, who hade to terms with her past and considered it as such, still didnt want to recall that particr aspect.
Still, to rify a question that had once arisen in her mind, she recalled two years ago.
What does that mean?
There was no pain or anything. It might get a little graphic, but when its with Sam, I can tell that hes deep inside, but with Julian, I couldnt tell anything.
Thats rather
Hualian-sama! These choctes are popr even in the capital! Please, help yourself to some if youd like!
Munch, munch, delicious.
Ste, who also sensed something, interrupted what Hualian had said.
Mizukis wry smile suggests that she understood what Hualian was trying to say. However, Liese tilted her head at their reaction.
And with Sam, it takes a really long time, but with Julian, it was just a few seconds. I dont understand why its so different for different people. The first night with Sam was filled with confusion.
That shouldve
Whoaah! Hualian, you dont need to blurt out whateveres to mind! I mean, we all agree and its probably urate, but lets think before we speak!
Hualian, who was about to say something again, was stopped by Mizuki this time.
Ste, on the other hand, blushed deeply and looked down.
However, Lise still appeared puzzled, not understanding what was happening.
Well, well, Julian is at least safe in the past. Yeah. Its no wonder he couldnt have children even after marrying a second wife. He was rumored to be infertile, but it seems like it was a problem before that.
When Sam defeated him, Julian said that he didnt feel much resistance. Now I can understand that.
Well Even so, judging from his behavior, he probably wasnt aware of it himself.
The three daughters were nodding and epting this exnation.
It seemed that Lise couldnt have children with Julian, her first husband, and the same went for the second wife. It appeared that Julian had some underlying issues.
Moreover, he himself seemed unaware of it.
Even an overly doting mother wouldnt have known the details of her sons private matters.
Wait a moment. So, that means Lises true first time was with Sam-sama?
Yeah, I think thats a safe assumption.
Um, what have you been talking about since earlier? Id like to know too, so could you exin it in a way that I can understand?
Thats right. Sorry, sorry. ActuallyD
Representing the others, Mizuki exined Julians situation, which Lise had sensed.
Having learned about Julians issue and the fact that Lise had reserved her first time for Sam, she burst outughing.
Heh. Hahaha!
She burst intoughter, holding her stomach.
I always thought he was a small man, but it was that small!
Rather than small, Id say its extremely tiny.
Ahahaha, stop it! Dont make meugh!
Lise burst intoughter, Ste covered her mouth, and Mizuki and Hualian also startedughing.
Theirughter resounded throughout the mansion.
Afterughing so hard that they were almost out of breath, they asked the maids to refill their tea to calm down.
By the way How big is Sam?
At Hualians question, Lise choked.
What kind of question was that? She was about to protest, but she saw Ste and Mizuki with shining eyes, waiting for her response.
She let out a wry smile.
Actually
Lise was also in high spirits as she began to talk.
If Sam had been there, he would have fainted.
The tea party between the four of them was lively andsted until dusk.
Chapter 178: Günther Graceful Daily Life ①
Chapter 178: Gnther Graceful Daily Life
Tranted by AmaLynne
Gnther Ignatzs day begins with greeting the portraits of Ulrike Scheidt Walker and Samuel Scheidt.
My Ulrike, Sam, ah, you both are beautiful today.
From morning, a deviant expression graces his face as he rubs his cheeks against the undergarments borrowed from the Count Walker houseUr and Sams personal belongings.
Phew, with this, I feel like I can do my best today too.
If Sam were here, he would have unleashed magic without holding back.
In reality, this man maintains a calm demeanor even after being attacked multiple times.
In a sense, Sam wonders if Gnther might be the strongest wizard in the Sky Kingdom.
He stands before the full-length mirror, shing a smile and discarding his sleepwear.
Gnther, nowpletely naked, proceeds to a task of significant importancechoosing his underwear.
He selects something alluring, ensuring that he appears captivating even if Sam happens to see him.
Hehehe, now that Lise is pregnant, its probably my turn to be with her tonight. Ste-sama, Hualian-sama, and Mizuki-sama are also there, but I have my turn in line.
Despite being pped away in lingerie just the other day in Sams bed, this man seems entirely unfazed.
As long as Sam can take on Urs form, theres the possibility of making him my wifeno, thats a magical ritual, its not Sams form, its Urs. Loving Sam in that form is different. I, for some reason, ended up being drawn to Urs appearance. Sam can be quite naughty. Ill have to punish him thoroughly.
Recalling the recent duel between Sword Saint Amemiya Kurando and Sam, he cant help but feel his emotions surge.
During that fight, Sam took on Urs appearance.
By using her magic power, he temporarily assumed Urs form and disyed an astounding level of power, several times greater than Urs.
Honestly, Gnther was amazed.
He thought he might climax.
As a wizard and as a man, he can only respect Sam and submit to his deep love.
He reflects on whether he could love Ur as much as Sam doesit was a battle that made him ponder.
Phew. Cant get carried away. Ive be a little disheartened. If Im not smiling, dear Ur might be sad.
He dons his favorite translucent underwear, then puts on a white shirt and a suit.
He checks in the mirror to ensure his attire is in order.
Right on cue, almost as if timed perfectly, theres a knock on his door.
Good morning, young master Gnther. You seem to be in good spirits today.
Good morning, Annabel. You also appear to be in good spirits?
The person who appears is a well-built middle-aged maid.
Her name is Annabel, and she has been serving Gnther as a personal maid since his childhood.
For him, shes an important person almost like family.
Yes, my grandchild was born yesterday.
Thats wonderful news. Come to think of it, the due date was around now, wasnt it? Are both the mother and child well?
Theyre both very well. Its thanks to young master Gnthers arrangements that my daughter could give birth at the estate.
Thats great. And the gender of the child?
Its a boy. He was mischievous from birth.
Its good that hes healthy. I would have liked to be present at the birth, but Ive been quite busytely. I apologize. Id like to send a modest gift to celebrateter.
You need not go to such lengths, young master. Youve been kind to us all this time. If you continue, you might incur divine retribution.
If its Annabels grandchild, then to me, its as good as family.
Thank you very much.
Gnther smiled warmly at Annabel.
He had received a lot of help from her.
Ur also liked Annabel.
Ur often visited to enjoy the sweets she made, and that had be one of Gnthers cherished memories.
As Gnther chatted with Annabel, they moved to the dining hall.
While meals are often had at the Walker Counts house, when hes home, Gnther prefers to dine with his parents.
Recently, theres been some nagging, but family time is precious.
Good morning, Father, Mother.
Indeed.
Good morning, Gnther.
In the dining hall, his father, Logan, and his mother, Isabe, were already there.
Logan, in his mid-fifties, has graying hair brushed back.
He serves as an advisor to King Clyde of the Sky Kingdom, and his days are busy traveling to the royal pce.
As the Dukes head of the family, hes also quite busy, but he makes an effort to appear at the breakfast table.
Isabe, in her forties, is younger than her husband.
Despite the age difference, they have a harmonious rtionship.
She lets her blonde hair flow like Gnthers, adorned with a hairpiece.
Once King Clydes younger sister, shes a gentle person who always wears a smile.
Oh? Both of you seem to be in good spirits today. Did you have a new little sibling for me?
Dont talk nonsense. Just sit down.
Yes, yes.
Logan, who usually wears a troubled expression, appears to be in an unusually good mood.
Isabes smile, though always present, seems even brighter today.
As Gnther takes his seat, Annabel brings in tea.
He thanks her and takes a sip to moisten his throat.
So, was there something you wanted to discuss?
Something wonderful has happened.
Its something that would make Gnther happy.
Me? Could it be that Sam and the wedding date have been decided?
You will be attending a matchmaking meeting.
Sorry, Father, my hearing is a bit off in the morning. Could you please repeat that?
You will be attending a matchmaking meeting!
A kind and wonderful youngdy. Shes only twelve, still quite young, but the other party is quite fond of you. I thought it was a good opportunity, so I agreed on your behalf.
Gnther felt dizzy at his parents astonishing words.
Chapter 179: Günther Graceful Daily Life ②
Chapter 179: Gnther Graceful Daily Life
Tranted by AmaLynne
No, um, well, Father, MotherDDI have a husband named Sam.
Gnther ces his hand on his forehead and tries to exin, but his fathers eyes widen, and he shouts:
Sleep talk is meant for when youre asleeeeeeeep!
He forcefully ms his hand on the table, spitting as he angrily berates his son.
Do you think Im unaware of how much trouble youve caused Samuel-sama? Regardless of being of the same gender, if you were truly in love, I wouldnt say a word! But you, youre unterally clinging to an underage boy! And youre causing trouble for the Count Walker house too! Have some shame!
Gnther, as a mother, Id like to support my sons feelings of love, but Samuel-sama has conceived a child with Lise. And he has other fiances like Ste and Hualian, Mizuki as well. You shouldnt interfere too much.
Even his mother chastises him while wearing a troubled expression, so Gnther makes it clear in frustration:
Im a respectable fianc as well.
Theres no way thats truuuuueeeeee!
Father, if you keep shouting like this all morning, your blood pressure will go up.
Its your fault! Fine, fine, Ill tolerate you pursuing Samuel-sama to some extent. But think about the heir! Youve even driven out your elder brother and be the sessor! Dont you have that responsibility?
If I let that ipetent take over, who knows what will be of the ducal house. And besides, if I were the heir, you neednt worry, Ill produce an impressive sessor.
Theres no way you can give birth, daaamn it!
Father, youre still quite spirited. With Sam, Im sure hell make me pregnant.
Gnther sighs and shrugs his shoulders, causing Logan to slump weakly into his chair.
I suppose I must kneel and apologize to Samuel-sama soon. That aside! Your arranged marriage is decided! Shes twelve years old, a bit young, but a kind and diligent girl. Got it?
I decline.
If you refuse, then Ill burn the Ulrike collection you have.
Hah, I doubt my barriers would be broken by you, Father.
Call for Samuel-sama.
Thats, thats not fair!
Indeed, even Gnther knows that his barriers wont work on Sam.
However, he knows that if Sam were to be called to the ducal house to burn Uls stolen belongings, hed wear an expression that couldnt be easily defined.
No, he might even happily cooperate to rescue Uls belongings from Gnthers grasp.
Right, Ill tell you something good. The girl youll meet has an unusual skill.
Even if she has a skill, I wont change my mind.
Just listen. She has a skill calledTransparency. Understand? With that skill, she can freely pass through your barriers!
N, nonsense, Ive never heard of such a skill!
Thats why I said its rare!
Well well, Gnther, arent you a perfect match? Meet her at least once. Dont dismiss someone who admires your uniqueness.
But, Mother
If you refuse, Ill ban you from entering the Count Walker house.
Thats not fair!
It seems that even Gnther cant stand up strongly to his mother; hes being pushed.
.
Seeing Gnthers situation, his father adds:
I usually let you have your freedom! Give up and attend the arranged marriage! No, get married! Have children and put us at ease!
If I were to have children with anyone other than Sam How could I be impregnated by some unknown little girl?
Its the other way arouuund, you great foooooool!
And so, against Gnthers wishes, his parents have decided that he will be attending an arranged marriage.
Gnther, who is determined to absolutely refuse, and Logan, who is resolved to get Gnther married no matter what, re at each other.
It was the usual daily life of the Ignatz family.
Chapter 180: At That Time, in Baron Reinbach’s House ⑦
Chapter 180: At That Time, in Baron Reinbachs House
Tranted by AmaLynne
Hogeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!?
At the Reinbach Barons estate, in the kitchen of the Reinbach Barons residence, Daphne, who served as the head maid, let out a scream while looking at a letter spread open.
As her colleagues turned their gaze towards her, she trembled uncontrobly, seemingly oblivious to the surrounding attention.
Daphne? Whats wrong? Why are you making such strange noises?
W-w-well, Derick-san! I received a letter from Young Master Sam!
That sounds like good news, doesnt it?
W-w-well, it, it, it seems that Young Master Sam has be engaged without my knowledge!
Isnt that a good thing?
Sam, who had been treated unfairly, had found happiness in the capital city. Derick was pleased with the news of the boy he had cared for like a grandson.
However, it seemed different for Daphne.
Its not good at all! I had nned to steal Young Masters virtue!
So you were thinking about things like that, you really are something else.
Its not umon for maids to be the first experience for noble children.
Sometimes they even arrange for widows of household staff or estate residents to apany them.
The women who provide this service are usually generouslypensated, and the subsequent interactions are considered positive.
Particrly, the first woman for a man is often seen as something sacred. They might continue to visit or even establish a romantic rtionship with her.
However, that might be manageable. asionally, there are cases where even though theyre nobles, theyre still children, so there are women who try to seduce them.
Even if prostitutes are hired, theres anxiety about not knowing connections to other families. For various reasons, its considered safest to assign a reliable maid to a child.
However, maids who actively pursue someones first experience, like Daphne, are rare.
And whats more, it seems the fiance might be pregnant!
Oh! Isnt that a joyous asion? Who is the partner?
Her Grace Liselotte of the Count Walker family.
I see, you have a connection with ady from a household you serve.
But thats not all! Hes also engaged to Princess Ste Isle Sky of the Sky Kingdom, the granddaughter of the Court Wizard, Murasaki Hualian-sama, the daughter of Sword Saint Amemiya, and more!
DWhat?!
Derrick couldnt believe his ears.
What did you say?
Im telling you! Hes engaged to daughters of a count, princesses, the granddaughter of a court wizard, and the daughter of the Sword Saint!
If the master heard about this, he might be shocked to death.
Theres no way he could make Young Master Sam listen to that, even if you were doing a handstand naked.
I suppose youre right.
Carius believed that Sam would follow his orders.
However, Daphne and the others held different opinions.
While Manion might have been the one to drive Sam out, it was unlikely that Sam would listen to Carius, who had pretended Sam was dead and hadnt searched for him.
Moreover, Sam was already a court wizard, essentially holding the title of a count.
Furthermore, he was engaged to daughters of earls, a princess, the granddaughter of a court magician, and the daughter of the Sword Saint.
Just as Daphne had said, he wasnt someone a rural baron couldmand.
By the way, what about the letter the master told you to send to Young Master Sam? Young Masters letter didnt mention anything, but did you send it?
I havent sent it.
Is that alright?
Whether its alright or not, since Young Master Sam is doing well away from this house, theres no need to disturb that.
Well done, Derrick.
Daphne praised Derricks decision. There was no need to burden Sam, who was seeding in the capital city, with unnecessary troubles.
Our master is quite impulsive, so its best not to get into a dispute with Young Master Sam and cause a problem. Its better to leave things as they are.
Speaking of leaving things as they are, what about that irritable parent-child duo?
I dont know.
I never expected them to leave the estate on their own.
The irritable parent-child duo Daphne referred to were Reinbach Ynda and Reinbach Manion.
They had been under house arrest in a room on the north side of the mansion where there was no sunlight.
After that, the mother and son spent their days screaming without showing any sign of remorse, but the other day they escaped from the mansion.
Afterward, the parent-child duo, without showing any sign of remorse, had escaped from the estate recently. All the servants were delighted about this.
Thanks to them, the master seems to be in a good mood now.
Carius had long wanted to expel Ynda and Manion, so he was in a better mood with the troublesome pair gone.
Even the servants were relieved not to be involved in their tantrums.
However, we dont know where theyve gone. Personally, I hope they meet a miserable end, either dying in the wilderness or being brutally attacked by monsters.
Dont say such things so loudly.
Oh, my apologies.
While Derrick scolded her, he also felt relieved about Ynda and Manion leaving, as he had struggled with them himself.
Especially Manion, who had once attempted to kill Sam.
Derrick and Daphne, who had held affection for Sam, couldnt hold a positive view of Manion.
Well, people like them dont matter. But having a child with Young Master Sam I think its about time for Daphne to visit the capital.
I wont tell you not to go, but at least get young Masters permission before you go.
Oh, Im looking forward to it! Young Masters child will surely be adorable! Yes, I must also pay my respects to thedies! Honestly! In this backwater, I cant even prepare proper gifts!
As Daphne was already filled with determination to head to the capital city, Derrick sighed deeply, seemingly giving up.
Chapter 181: Summoned by the Second Queen
Chapter 181: Summoned by the Second Queen
Tranted by AmaLynne
For the past few days, Sam had been enjoying a peaceful daily life, deepening his rtionship with his fiancees, especially with Lise.
He had been taking care of Lises health, practicing swordsmanship with Hanae, and visiting Kotomi and Mizuki to check on them. He had also been corresponding with Ste through letters, steadily strengthening his bond with his fiancees.
However, Sams life took an unexpected turn when a knight arrived at the Walker Counts estate and brought him to the royal pce.
It seemed that Queen Cordelia Isle Sky, the second queen, had something to discuss with Sam.
Despite his inquiries, no reasons were given, and he was quickly dressed in formal attire.
With the help of Lise and the others, it didnt take long to get ready, but Sam couldnt help feeling a bit disgruntled about the abrupt summons.
(Still, I have no idea why shes calling me.)
Dressed in a ck suit and a blue coat prepared for the court magician, Sam was led to the reception room, where he sat without touching the tea, inwardly puzzled.
He couldnt fathom why the second queen was summoning him, someone he had no connection to.
(But I cant ignore a summons from the queen either.)
Ignoring it might cause trouble not only for the Walker Counts estate but also for Ste.
To be honest, Sam had no desire to speak with a queen he didnt even know, but it was part of his job as a court magician serving this country.
After a few minutes of waiting, with the steam from the tea gone, a knight entered the room without knocking.
The knight nced at Sam, surveyed the room, and said, Please, gesturing towards the corridor.
Following the knight, a woman in her mid-forties, wearing a dazzling red dress and apanied by maids, appeared. She had blonde hair and gave off a shy impression.
(Is this woman Queen Cordelia? She seems like a shydy?)
Sam didnt voice his thoughts, but his first impression was quite disrespectful. If she had heard it, she would undoubtedly be furious.
The queen, after being led to her seat by the maids and partially hiding her face behind a shy fan, directed a scrutinizing gaze toward Sam.
Are you Samuel Scheidt?
The queens voice was somewhat intimidating.
Yes, I am Samuel Scheidt.
Hmph, the kingdoms mightiest wizard, still just a child. Well, never mind that. I called you here today to give you some good news.
Yes?
You should be pleased. I have decided to marry you to my daughter, Rachel.
Sam couldnt help but sigh inwardly, wondering how this hade to be.
I appreciate your words, but I am already engaged to Liselotte Walker, Murasaki Hanae, Mizuki Amemiya, and Princess Ste Isle Sky.
[ TN: Im changing the name Hanae back, the previous name is ugly as heck. ]
Even though he was engaged to the daughter of the count, as well as to a princess, he couldnt fathom the possibility of another engagement.
This would surely invite disapproval from those around him.
Furthermore, he had no intention of marrying a princess he had never met, and Rachel was known to spread malicious rumors about Ste.
There was no way he wanted to walk that path.
Im aware that you have multiple fiancees.
In that case
Why not break off your engagements?
What?
My daughter, Rachel, has taken a liking to you. She would be a better match for you than a daughter of uncertain parentage like Ste. If you intend to continue as a court wizard, you should have someone to support you. Im offering to be that support.
I decline.
Sam firmly spoke his mind in response to Cordelias statement, which he found uneptable in its verbosity and high-handedness.
What did you say?
I said I decline.
Do you dare to jest? You, a nobody from who knows where are refusing an offer to marry Rachel! Is that your answer?
Yes, I decline. Forgive my impertinence, but I have no reason to marry Rachel.
You insolent wretch!
.
Cordelias fan snapped, striking Sams cheek.
Nevertheless, Sam didnt avert his gaze from Cordelia and continued.
Between me and Liselotte, we have a child. I cannot, under any circumstances, break off my engagement with such important people to marry Rachel.
You, impertinent fool!
A knight who had been standing behind Cordelia approached Sam, seemingly ready to draw his sword. However,
Dont touch me.
Hi, ah, ah!
Sam exuded an intense aura of both menace and magic, rendering the knight incapable of further speech, causing him to copse on the spot, hyperventting.
Thats enough!
Cordelia stood up from her chair, waving her fan in her hand.
I thought it would be a good match since Rachel insisted, but an ill-mannered child like you is unsuitable for my daughter. You may amuse yourself with the youngdies if you wish.
With that said, the queen lost interest in Sam and promptly stood up, leaving the room. The maids hurriedly followed her.
Um, what was all that about in the end?
Sam, baffled and with a tilted head, looked around, but there was no one in the room to provide an answer.
Afterward, a maid approached him and said, Are you still here? You may leave now if you wish. Sam sighed, realizing that it had all been a waste of time, and prepared to leave the pce.
Oh, Sam.
As he stepped into the corridor, a familiar voice called out to him.
Your Majesty.
Recognizing the voice as that of King Clyde, Sam immediately knelt.
Rise, rise. We are to be family, after all. Id like you to be more friendly with me. Moreover, I heard you were in the pce, so I came to find you. Would you care to stop by my chambers?
Of course. Id be delighted to apany you.
Good. Lets go then.
As Sam epted, the king began to walk in high spirits.
(Actually, did the king personallye looking for me? Hes quite flexible.)
While thinking about this, Sam followed behind the king.
Chapter 182: Meeting with the King (1)
Chapter 182: Meeting with the King (1)
Tranted by AmaLynne
Sam, escorted to the kings office, was asked to sit on the sofa and did so.
Instead of a maid, coffee preparations were underway.
Uh, Your Majesty?
Ive been getting into coffee recently. I select my favorites from various beans and pay attention to the equipment. Do you like coffee?
Yes.
Thats good to hear. Francis and Ste seem to prefer tea, and though they apany me, they dont seem to enjoy it much.
The rich aroma of coffee filled the room, and with a smile, King Clyde handed Sam a cup.
Thank you. Ill enjoy this.
Sam liked both coffee and tea.
While he often drank green tea from his previous world, he had also frequented coffee chains worldwide, although not to the extent Clyde did.
He enjoyed coffee for its own sake, but he recalled that some of his friends had made it a hobby, even obsessing over coffee-making equipment.
Its delicious.
Samsment wasnt ttery; the coffee was well-bnced and truly tasty. Clydes face rxed upon hearing Sams words.
Thats good to hear. Oh, right, there was something I wanted to discuss. It seems Lise is pregnant. Congrattions.
Thank you.
I hope Lise will be happy with you.
Id be happy if that were the case.
If Lise were happy, Sam would be too.
Given her unhappy previous marriage, he wanted to make her so happy that she could forget her painful past.
Have you heard about the Michel family?
Yes.
Julian Michel is dead, and Misery Michel went insane andmitted suicide. Its self-inflicted, but its truly pathetic. Theres no room for sympathy, though.
I agree.
Sam has no sympathy for them, as its their fault.
They could have just behaved themselves after losing their manhood, but they made foolish moves like taking Kotomi hostage, which led to them losing both arms.
As a result, they attempted suicide but couldnt die, and ultimately died at the hands of their mother.
Their mother, too, went insane andmitted suicide by smashing her head against a wall due to the shock of killing her beloved son. Instead of atoning for their sins, they chose the easy way out.
The remaining members of the Michel family have been demoted from earls to barons. Thats about all the penalty I can give them, Im sorry.
You dont need to apologize to me.
Sam doesnt care about people who are no longer here, and he has no intention of getting involved with that family in the future.
By the way, you probably already know, but I met with Kurando recently.
Sorry about his arm.
Sam didnt expect Kuranso to refuse treatment for his arm.
Magnolia also backed down easily when Kurando refused treatment, so he would likely continue living as a one-armed man.
However, that didnt mean he had lost his skills as a swordsman.
Sam hoped never to face him in battle again.
Very well. Not treating it was his choice. He made those decisions. I should apologize to you. Kurando was an irreceable friend to me. Thats why I offered leniency, which you may disagree with. Sorry.
Its alright. Kurando-sama was also a victim.
I apologize. The position of Sword Saint will eventually be inherited by Mizuki. However, its too soon for that now. The recent incident, though regrettable, has already spread too widely. Therefore, its impossible to make Mizuki the Sword Saint at this time. Besides, Kurando says she doesnt have the required level of skill yet.
Ill leave that matter to you.
Isnt it about your wife?
Sam looked troubled at the kings words.
The decision to make Mizuki Sams fiance was Clydes judgment.
Mizuki herself seemed to understand that she was also a hostage, but Sam wasnt entirely convinced.
However, if both Kurando and Mizuki agreed, he didnt intend to interfere.
It doesnt matter to me whether Mizuki-sama bes the Sword Saint or not. I epted our engagement thinking it was fate, not because shes the Sword Saints daughter.
Sometimes, I envy that about you. When I was young, I couldnt be like you.
Its because of my inexperience. Im truly ashamed.